《You're The Best Medicine For Me》


 Chapter 1: If I’m Not Dead, I’ll be Your Nightmare

    Chapter 1: If I¡¯m Not Dead, I¡¯ll be Your Nightmare


    Inside the grand presidential suite of a cruise ship, two people were sleeping while cuddling to each


    other on a huge bed. The man was soundly asleep. The woman had delicate facial features and she


    was sleeping in the man¡¯s arms quietly. Her corbones and shoulder were branded with signs that


    showed both of them had had aggressive love makingst night. Her wrinkled eyebrows showed that


    she was not in a peaceful state.


    Just then, the door was opened. The woman on the bed instantly opened her eyes. A bunch of people


    swarmed in from the outside and the woman who was leading them had an exact same looks as hers.


    Her long ck hair was cascading behind her back. She was wearing a knee-length beige dress, which


    was revealing at the waist and back in a sexy manner, and a pair of high heels.


    She was indeed pretty, yet her evil look made her appeared ferocious. Seeing her, the woman on the


    bed quickly sat up and looked at her in confusion. ¡°Sabina, where am I? What¡­what are you doing


    here?¡± The strong dizziness that rushed into her head made her hard to recall what had happened


    exactly. Her name was Shirley Thomas, and the woman who was standing before her and looking


    aggressive was her twin sister, Sabina Thomas.


    Sabina was staring at the marks on her body with a fierce look and she ordered hatefully, ¡°Why are you


    still standing here? Take that bitch out.¡± The bodyguards d in ck suits behind her quickly walked


    towards Shirley and seized her arms. They dragged her down the bed rudely and to the corridor


    outside. Shirley was unable to react yet before Sabina walked out and gave a hard kick straight onto


    her chest.


    Shirley eximed and she flew to the back. She crashed onto the wall and could feel an excruciating


    pain on her chest. She was then held down by the two bodyguards hard onto the floor. Her face


    contorted in agony and looked at her elder sister in disbelief. She spitted blood and asked with her


    voice trembled, ¡°Why¡­are you doing this?¡± Sabina crossed her arms before her chest and sneered.


    ¡°You shameless and foolish woman. Have you not figured out yet?¡±


    Shirley was finally able to recall what happenedst night. It was her elder sister who kept on promising


    to protect her, that handed her a ss of wine and sent her into a strange man¡¯s room. As for what


    happened next¡­She instantly widened her eyes. ¡°You¡­tricked me, and let someone rape me?¡± The


    man was torturing her like crazyst night to satisfy his immense libido. That kind of pain was almost


    imprinted in her and she would shiver whenever she remembered that.


    ¡°Sabina, we¡¯re sisters, and even twins. How could you¡­¡± How could you harm me? ¡°Shut up.¡± Without


    letting her finished, Sabina walked forward and continued, ¡°Twins? Let me tell you, not only that I¡¯ve


    never acknowledged you as my sister, mom and dad never acknowledge a jinx like you too. The


    reason mom and dad abandoned you at grandma¡¯s house is because the fortune-teller said you¡¯re a


    nemesis towards them and you¡¯ll affect our health and the luck of thepany!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true! You¡¯re lying! Let me go, I want to ask mom and dad!¡± Shirley struggled with a


    miserable look. What century is this now? How could she believe the reason she grew up with her


    grandma since young was because of this? Not to mention her grandma had used to tell her that her


    parents truly loved her¡­


    Sabina only let out a cruel and evil smile. She strangled her and said, ¡°You won¡¯t see mom and dad


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°The man who slept youst night was Bryan Moore, the son of the Moore family, and he¡¯s also the guy


    in mask who you identally saved in the masquerade six months ago. I knew you¡¯re different to him,


    therefore I asked mom and dad to take you back and treat you nicely, just to let you approach him for


    my benefit!¡±


    ¡°Now that mom and dad have handed my personal information to the Moore family, I¡¯ll rece you from


    today onwards, and you must disappear.¡± After finished, she raised the knife and cut Shirley¡¯s face


    without any hesitant.


    ¡°No!¡± Shirley shrilled in agony but the bodyguards covered her mouth. Red blood flowed down her face


    onto her neck, yet Sabina let out a creepyughter and she acted even crueler. She stabbed the knife


    onto her face one after the next until Shirley¡¯s face which was the exact copy of hers became all bloody


    and waspletely ruined. She then only tossed the bloody knife away and twitched her lips. ¡°Tie this


    foolish woman up and throw her into the sea to feed the sharks!¡±


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be her, I¡¯ll definitely be the daughter-inw of the Moore family, the woman whom


    everyone¡¯s envious and jealous of!¡± As Shirley¡¯s consciousness gradually drained away, she could hear


    Sabina¡¯scent deration. Hatred finally sprouted inside her who had always been enduring and


    giving in!


    It turned out the kinship she thought existed was only a joke. She was the only one who yed her role


    as the good daughter and sister.


    Her parents said the reason they left her in the vige was to train her.


    Her elder sister said the reason she forbade her to go outside was to protect her.


    They imed that the guy she fell in love with in the masquerade was just a gangster¡­


    They were all lies! The care and warmth they gave her were fake, and only betrayal and harm were


    true! She was brimmed with grievance, yet she was on the edge of dying and she could not resist. She


    could only let the bodyguards tie her limbs up and throw her into the sea like garbage. Sabina finally let


    her go. She stood up and took a step backward. ¡°Tie her up, and let her sink into the sea.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She heard a loud ssh as she crashed into the water. The blood blurred her vision and the icy,


    astringent seawater flooded into her ears, nose and mouth and over her head, gradually shutting down


    her senses and forcing her into darkness. The gunny bag that was tied to a heavy load slowly sank into


    the sea and was nowhere to be seen shortly.


    Before shepletely lost her consciousness, she swore in despair---If I, Shirley Thomas, is lucky


    enough to escape death, I shall never give in even for a bit for things that belong to me! And I won¡¯t let


    those who have harmed me live a peaceful and serene life!

 Chapter 2: There’s No Need for It to Exist If It’s Useless

    Chapter 2: There¡¯s No Need for It to Exist If It¡¯s Useless


    Six yearster, at the Moore¡¯s Manor, more than ten doctors in total with director level from psychology,


    medicine and surgery department of the city were chased out of the bedroom by Bryan. The doctors¡¯


    face all went slightly pale the moment the door was closed.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Bryan had not managed to have a good sleep for seven days. Although the mistress from the Thomas


    family had been staying by his side, he would wake up less than ten minutester after falling asleep.


    He would feel a surge of emotion every time he woke up and would crash everything he could in the


    house.


    Scarlett Moore, the olddy of the Moore house looked at the doctors with apprehension. The room


    door was opened once more before she could ask anything and Sabina was pushed out of the room.


    The door was once again mmed shut after that. Sabina was unhappy, she turned around and


    knocked the door hard. ¡°Bryan, open the door, let me stay by your side.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Scarlett frowned and hit the floor a couple of times with her walking stick. Sabina who was


    standing in front of the door was frightened. She turned around with the rim of her eyes red and she


    deliberately straightened her neck to show her the wound on her neck due to Bryan¡¯s scratch, so that


    Scarlett would pay more attention to her and ask Bryan to marry her sooner.


    Yet how would Scarlett bother to care about her. She used to be able to let her grandson have eight


    hours of good sleep back then and the Moore family never treated the Thomas family badly. Yet their


    rtionship did not reach the point that she had to make her the daughter-inw of the Moore family.


    She was still brooding over the fact that she had made her grandson sleep for a good whole week six


    years ago.


    A calcting woman like her did not deserve to be her grandson¡¯s wife! And now, since she was no


    longer useful, there was no need for her to stay and be an eyesore. ¡°Please leave now.¡± Scarlett¡¯s tone


    of voice was still considered gentle. ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to hand the task to the Thomas family regarding


    the project at City L. If there¡¯s nothing else in the future, please don¡¯te to the Moore house


    anymore.¡±


    What? Sabina shuddered and she was deeply shocked. She stared at Scarlett with face pale. ¡°Ma¡¯am,


    please let me have one more try, just now¡­Bryan has slept for ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°How would ten minutes be enough!¡± Scarlett hit the floor with her walking stick and her tone became


    rude. ¡°He has not closed his eyes for a week. You can ask the doctor. He¡¯ll die if he can¡¯t get a good


    sleep.¡±


    Sabina shook her head and quickly walked forward. She snatched the corner of Scarlett¡¯s clothes and


    said with red-rimmed eyes, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I can do it, please give me a bit more time. I¡¯ve searched for many


    famous psychologists online who are from foreign countries. A psychologist named Paisley Thomas


    has cured many terribly insomniac patients with the perfume she made. She has saved hundreds of


    patients with schizophrenia and depression. As long as we¡¯re able to contact Paisley, Bryan would be


    saved.¡±


    A psychologist beside her let out an admiring look when she heard the name ¡°Paisley Thomas¡± and


    she said, ¡°Miss Thomas, Paisley Thomas is the brightest psychologist in the California Hospital of


    America. It¡¯s said that she has many patients to treat and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait until next year if


    you make an appointment now.¡±


    Sabina felt disdainful. As long as she had enough money, she could jump in the line. She had even


    killed her own twin sister back then just to be at Bryan¡¯s side. She had also spent six years beside


    Bryan and how could her be eliminated just like that? Having thought that, she quickly said, ¡°What a


    coincidence, ma¡¯am, I have a friend who now works at that hospital too. I¡¯ll ask her to do me a favor


    and I¡¯m sure we could let Paisley have a look on Bryan first.¡±


    There was a change in expression on Scarlett¡¯s face. She tossed her an astute nce and said, ¡°I¡¯ll


    only give you two days, if I don¡¯t see Paisley Thomas within these two days, you don¡¯t have toe


    here anymore.¡±

 Chapter 3: The Moore Family and Sabina Sent the Message at the Same Time

    Chapter 3: The Moore Family and Sabina Sent the Message at the Same Time


    There was a romantic and lovely gxy view at the night of California in America. A woman was sitting


    in the top floor of the most expensive vi in California while holding a ss of red wine. She was


    gazing afar and her eyes slightly zed over.


    She had brown, wavy long hair that cascaded casually behind her back. The breeze blew the locks of


    her hair next to her face and an almost wless face was exposed in the air. The bangs on her


    forehead waved with the wind and a light red butterfly birthmark was vaguely seen that made her too


    perfect face looked a bit bewitching.


    Just then, a message ringtone was heard from theptop she ced on a round ss table. ¡°Hello, is


    this Doctor Paisley Thomas? I am the eldest mistress of the Thomas Group in the Riverside City of


    China, Sabina Thomas. My fianc¨¦ is the heir of the Moore Group, and I want to hire you as our


    personal psychologist with high sry on behalf of the Moore family. We will provide you with food and


    amodation, and we will help to arrange everything regarding your daily life for you. If you have any


    necessity, you can inform me¡­¡±


    She took a sip of red wine and nced at the message with a lethargic look. There was a graceful yet


    wry and sarcastic smile on her face. Just then, the French window was suddenly opened and a pair of


    boy-girl twins showed up.


    The girl¡¯s hair was tied into a bun, she was wearing an exquisite tiara and a pink princess dress. Her


    skin was pale and delicate. Also, her eyes were beautiful like her mother¡¯s. She ran towards the


    woman and held her hands, saying with a sweet voice, ¡°Mommy, Aunt Mildred called, she said she has


    something urgent to discuss with you, pleasee quick, mommy.¡±


    Shirley put down the wine ss in her hand and her indifferent look became gentle when saw the kid.


    She held the kid¡¯s soft hands and stood up. ¡°Calm down, Emma, mommy could call her back. We


    should sit down and talk calmly.¡± That was her daughter, Emma Thomas.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I told her,¡± the boy who walked towards her shortly said coldly. That was her other child,


    Jacob Thomas. That kid had facial features that were too unique. His eyes were light blue and his hair


    was curly. The only part he looked like her was the aloof look she showed asionally when there was


    no one around. Besides that, his face did not look like hers at all.


    She assumed he had inherited the core traits of his father, even his intelligence. In the kindergarten,


    other kids were ying mud yet he was studyingputer. There was one day which he took her


    tease her at the hospital and it had nearly caused their bankruptcy.


    Of course, what made her feel relieved was her little princess looked like her. Or she should say, she


    looked so much like her before her face was ruined. She had done a stic surgery after Sabina ruined


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    her face, and she thought it was time to return to China. That¡¯s right. She was the Shirley Thomas who


    had gone missing for six years.


    She opened the French window and brought Emma into the house. She then took her phone. ¡°Mildred!¡±


    The familiar voice of her best friend, Mildred Walker was instantly heard from the other end of the call.


    ¡°Shirley, the hospital has received an invitation letter from the Moore family just now. They would spend


    three billion yuan to expand the hospital, but they have one condition¡­¡±


    Shirley smiled when she heard that. ¡°They want me to be the personal psychologist of the eldest son of


    the Moore family.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Just now, a woman who imed herself to be the eldest mistress of the Thomas family has sent me a


    message¡­¡±

 Chapter 4: The Twins Take Actions to Torture that Despicable Woman

    Chapter 4: The Twins Take Actions to Torture that Despicable Woman


    ¡°What!¡± Mildred¡¯s shrill was immediately heard from the phone and she gritted her teeth. ¡°That bitch,


    how could she be so shameless enough to invite you to return and be the personal psychologist


    of the Moore family? Isn¡¯t she afraid of having nightmares when she sees your face?¡±


    Shirley sneered for a while and there was a wicked look from her limpid eyes. She knocked the table


    with her fingernail and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ept the Moore family¡¯s invitation, but Sabina is not eligible to hire me


    yet.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re returning to China?¡± Mildred was excited and scared. ¡°But, I¡¯m a bit worried of you. Six years


    ago, Sabina was bold enough to harm you on that cruise ship, and I can¡¯t guarantee that she won¡¯t do


    the same to you again.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer Shirley Thomas now, I¡¯m Paisley Thomas. As long as I could cure the illness of the


    eldest son of the Thomas family, I¡¯ll be the hero of the family. Six years ago, she was able to use her


    face and the perfume I made to rece me, but today, do you think she¡¯s capable to rece me


    again?¡±


    After giving birth to the twins, Shirley then remembered she had once sprayed a bottle of self-made


    perfume when she went to a masquerade. That perfume had made Bryan Moore, that strange man


    whom she met in the lift and had suffered from severe insomnia copsed into her arms and fell deeply


    asleep. That was their first encounter.


    It was just that she had no idea of his true identity back then and she was tricked by Sabina. Her


    perfume form was then stolen by her on the cruise ship and she was made ¡°disappeared¡± by her


    cruelly. If Mildred, the eldest mistress of the Walker family had not gone diving and found her by


    ident in the sea, she would already be dead now!


    After discovering the effect of the perfume, she went overseas with the help of Mildred. She gave birth


    to her children and had been delving into the research of perfume during her pregnancy and


    postpartum period. She used various materials to invent perfume that could cure a person¡¯s mental


    problem. She thenbined the treatment with some psychological methods. Those patients who had


    been treated by her no longer had illness recurrence. That became her unique way to earn money and


    had also made her highly reputable both local and overseas.


    And now, her unique skill would be the strongest and most powerful weapon for her revenge


    when she returned!


    ¡°If you¡¯ve made your decision, I¡¯ll help you in the arrangement,¡± Mildred said.


    ¡°Thank you, Mildred.¡± If Mildred had not found and saved her when she was having fun out in the sea,


    Shirley Thomas would not be standing here today. God should not take her life.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be. You¡¯ve helped my dad a lot too. Wait for my news.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After hanging up the call, Shirley turned around and realized the little guys who had been standing


    behind her had disappeared. She then turned and walked towards the balcony.


    ¡­


    ¡°Jacob, didn¡¯t mommy ask you not to touch herptop anymore? Why do you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shush!¡± Jacob quickly grabbed Emma¡¯s arm and pulled her closer towards him with a calcting look.


    ¡°Look.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Emma turned and stared at the screen. The little guys had gone to school at an early age and


    since Shirley would teach them words every day during her free time, they were able to recognize


    many words now. Emma saw a window popping out on the screen and after finished reading the words


    on top, she turned towards Jacob and said, ¡°Don¡¯t grandma and grandpa belong to the Thomas family?


    The eldest mistress of the Thomas family¡­¡±


    Emma widened her eyes and she pointed at theptop. ¡°It¡¯s that bad aunt, who ruined mommy¡¯s face.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you lower down your voice?¡± Jacob stared at his sister with a reluctant look. Emma quickly


    covered her mouth. She turned around and nced at the living room. Noticing their mother had not


    Jacob rubbed his palms and slightly raised his perfect chin. ¡°Wait till she sees this.¡± He then put his


    chubby hands on the keyboard and typed words at high speed. ¡°We¡¯re very happy to receive Miss


    Thomas¡¯s invitation. I¡¯m Doctor Thomas¡¯s special assistant, Carson. May I know whether you have


    made an appointment? If you have not done so, you would have to wait until after June 19 next year so


    that Doctor Thomas is free to ept your invitation.¡±


    ¡°If you are not able to wait for such a long period of time and hope to hire Doctor Thomas as your


    personal psychologist immediately, then Miss Thomas needs to pay for the liquidated damages agreed


    by Doctor Thomas and her 181 patients. The amount of fee would roughly be¡­¡±


    ¡°18.1 billion yuan!¡±


    Seeing the number of digits after 181, Emma thumbed up with an approval look. Jacob raised his


    eyebrow and looked a littlecent. 18.1 billion yuan had already exceeded the total property of the


    Thomas family and wanting his mother to return would mean their bankruptcy. They did want to see


    whether the Thomas family would push their limit for Sabina¡­

 Chapter 5: Bumping into Him the Moment She Returned

    Chapter 5: Bumping into Him the Moment She Returned


    Shirley¡¯s call was then heard from the inside. ¡°Emma, Jacob, time to rest.¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡¯sing out,¡± Emma said nervously. Jacob quickly moved the cursor and cleared the


    conversation history and the message he had sent just now. He then jumped down from the chair,


    grabbed Emma¡¯s hand and walked into the house. Shirley walked downstairs from the second floor.


    Seeing the little guys walking in from the outside, she let out a gentle smile and walked towards them.


    She held their hands and brought them upstairs.


    After reaching the children¡¯s room, Shirley hugged Emma and Jacob and asked, ¡°Jacob, Emma, if


    mommy¡¯s going back to China, would you want toe with me and live there?¡± Both kids looked at


    each other and nodded.


    At the Airport of X Airlines in China the next day, Shirley and the kids left through the airport¡¯s secret


    pathway to avoid catching any attention. She only took out her sunsses and wore it after sending the


    kids into the car assigned by Mildred. She turned around and headed back into the airport once again.


    Upon reaching Exit A, a ck Roll-Royce car had stopped in front of the main entrance which caught


    the passerby¡¯s attention. Shirley took a deep breath and quickly walked to it. A man wearing ck suit


    went out of the car from the driver seat and asked politely, ¡°Is this Doctor Thomas?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Shirley took out her working permit and handed to him. The chauffeur gave it back to her


    after examining it. He extended his hand and pulled the door at the back of the car open. Just then, a


    figure and a pair of sharp eyes abruptly went into her line of sight and caught her off guard.


    Shirley slightly backed up due to shock. The man¡¯s deep eyes were like eagles, sharp and aggressive.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She could always dream of how his eyes invaded her body when he was above her every midnight¡­It


    was Bryan Moore! She never expected that he woulde with the man who was sent to pick her up!


    ¡°Doctor, this is the eldest son of the Moore family, and also the one needs to be treated by you this


    time. Madam hopes that you could let Mr. Moore rest as soon as possible, and also make sure the


    sleep is of high quality.¡± The guy in suit who was standing at the side introduced the mission to her


    courteously in a formal manner. There was a hint in his words - the olddy hoped that she could let


    Bryan Moore have a good sleep. After finished, he then only introduced himself. ¡°My name¡¯s Jordan


    Hill.¡±


    Shirley reacted and her startled look vanished. She did not try to tter the man before her on purpose


    because of his prestigious status. With her usual indifferent look, she entered the car and the man


    outside closed the door shut. The temperature inside the car suddenly dropped.


    Shirley could sense a chill spreading from her toes to her scalp. Having thought of the man who was


    sitting beside her was the father of her two children, the rape six years ago still traumatized her when


    she remembered it now. She could cure other¡¯s mental illness, but she could not heal the wound in her


    heart. She quickly opened her ck purse and a faint fragrance came out. That purse was designed by


    her to put perfume bottles.


    The car started and the guy in suit sitting in front spoke, ¡°Mr. Moore has a global video conference to


    manage at 3pm tomorrow. There are still six hours until 3pm and Doctor Thomas has to let Mr. Moore


    wake up before 3pm, or should I say, let Mr. Moore sleep now until ten minutes before the conference


    Shirley¡¯s hand which was holding the perfume slightly froze. She turned towards the man beside her


    and realized he was staring at her. To be more urate, he had been looking at her since just now.


    She quickly moved her eyes away and asked, ¡°Do you have any question towards me? Mr. Moore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to hypnotize me!¡± Didn¡¯t the psychologists always ask him to stare at something to


    hypnotize him? He thought it was going to be the same this time too. Shirley shook her head and took


    out a bottle of transparent perfume. She said, ¡°I never hypnotize my patients. Hypnosis only treats you


    temporarily but it doesn¡¯t cure you. If you fall asleep this time, you¡¯re gonna need the same method to


    make you sleep next time, also, the same trick won¡¯t work after being used repetitively for a while.¡±


    Bryan rxed his wrinkled eyebrows as he heard her soft and sincere voice and he could gradually


    detect a faint fragrance in the air. That fragrance had made him recalled a sense of familiarity. Where


    had he had that kind of feeling before¡­

 Chapter 6: Long Awaited Fragrance and Long Awaited You

    Chapter 6: Long Awaited Fragrance and Long Awaited You


    He unintentionally approached her and asked with a lethargic look and tone, ¡°What are you going to


    do?¡±


    Shirley was slightly startled. Six years ago, the perfume she used was the one she made, it was


    colorless and its fragrance was extremely faint, so faint that it seemed to be a natural body scent.


    Those yboys did not like the fragrance but Bryan sat beside her and approached her during the


    masquerade, saying, ¡°You smell good!¡±


    He then lied down on herp and fell asleep!


    She had left several bottles of the same perfume in the room back then and they were stolen by


    Sabina. Only three drops were needed each time to make Bryan fall asleep. Now that Sabina¡¯s


    perfume no longer work for him, she supposed she had used up all the perfume she left. ording to


    her investigation, Sabina had also made her own perfume, but it was clearly ineffective towards Bryan!


    Shirley was too absorbed in her memory until Bryan became unhappy. How could that woman be


    distracted when he was by her side? He moved closer towards her, yet the more he approached her,


    the more tired he felt¡­


    Shirley sensed something falling onto her shoulder and the perfume bottle she was holding in her


    hands was hit by the man¡¯s hand and dropped. The perfume in the bottle all sshed onto the carpet.


    Something heavy was pressing against her. She turned and as she looked at the man who had fallen


    into her arms, she was shocked and did not know whether to smile or to cry¡­He slept, just like that?


    Jordan took a nce from the rearview mirror and yelled anxiously. ¡°Mr. Moore, Mr. Moore¡­Doctor


    Thomas, what¡¯s happened to Mr. Moore?¡± Shirley tilted her head and held his body while saying with


    an aggrieved look, ¡°He fell asleep.¡±


    The car stopped in front of the Moore Tower. After parking the car, Jordan immediately reported Bryan¡¯s


    condition to Scarlett. Scarlett was thrilled. In order to guarantee her grandson¡¯s sleep, she asked


    Shirley to stay in the car and keep himpany. No one was allowed to approach the car which Bryan


    was in and disturb his rest.


    The time slowly went by. Shirley had pushed Bryan away a few times but he would return to herp


    less than five seconds, sleeping heavily with his face clinging to herp. Hispletely rxed look


    made Shirley distracted. Her eyes fell onto his handsome face. His chiseled facial features were


    wless and he looked gentle when he slept. She initially thought she would never be able to face this


    man again.


    Her hatred towards him was not less than that towards Sabina. If it was not because of he suddenly


    showed up, approached her and searched for her, that ident would not have happened to her six


    years ago. Even though she would be ignorant enough to think that her parents loved her, at least she


    had aplete family. She raised her hand and waved¡­


    Yet, she stopped when her palm almostnded on the man¡¯s face. Her eyes were fixed on his slightly


    tired face. She gritted her teeth and retrieved her hand, and then pushed him away. Bryan rolled and


    fell under the seat. His head fell onto her feet. He then rolled and ced his hand onto her calf. Shirley


    drew a cold breath and pped his arm to get his hand off her calf. She gritted her teeth and scolded


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    softly, ¡°You gangster!¡±


    ¡°Doctor Thomas, is anything wrong?¡± Jordan¡¯s voice was suddenly heard from the outside. Shirley


    quickly extended her hand to pull Bryan back up and she replied, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. Mr. Moore is


    sleeping soundly, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Okay, if there¡¯s any problem, you can call me. I¡¯ll be outside.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Shirley almost used up her energy to say that word. Bryan looked thin, but he was still heavy.


    After finally pulling him up from beneath, Bryan pounded towards her. She leaned back and


    identally touched the seat button. The seatback was instantly adjusted and let down. In addition to


    the force, both of them half lied down on the seat.


    Bryan held her shoulder with one hand while his other hand was ced on the seat. He slightly opened


    his eyes and stared at the woman in his arms in a daze while mumbling, ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 7: His Stubbornness Had Made Her Life Miserable

    Chapter 7: His Stubbornness Had Made Her Life Miserable


    Shirley widened her eyes at once and she stared at him with a startled look. When did he wake up?


    ¡°Do we know each other?¡± She heard his deep voice from the side and with a shiver, she pushed him


    away. ¡°We don¡¯t, get up.¡± As she was going to push him, he suddenly kissed her lips.


    Shirley moaned and her eyes went bigger than ever. His breaths and odor flooded her. It was that


    familiar sense of being raped that frightened her again. She put her hands against his chest and


    struggled with her limbs. ¡°Let¡­go¡­¡± He hugged her and lied straight on the seat. Her face was


    pressed against his chest and he was putting his hands around her shoulder while mumbling beside


    her ear, ¡°Stay by my side, kitty.¡±


    Kitty! She raised her head and looked at him. Bryan was still closing his eyes and did not show any


    sign of waking up. The kitty he was saying¡­was her. The mask she wore during the masquerade was


    indeed the face of a white cat! Shirley let out a wry smile. His stubbornness towards her had made her


    life miserable.


    At 2.45pm, the fragrance in the car disappeared and Bryan opened his eyes. He sat up and his


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    handsome face still looked sleepy. As Shirley was about to speak, he suddenly grabbed her wrist and


    questioned once more. ¡°Who are you?¡± The strength of his hand was huge and he hurt her wrist. She


    twisted her wrist and frowned. ¡°Mr. Moore, is this how you treat a woman?¡±


    Bryan¡¯s tiredness faded. When he saw her face clearly, he loosened his hand, lowered his head and


    wrinkled his eyebrows. ¡°Come with me.¡± He pushed the car door open and got out of the car first.


    Shirley took a deep breath and also got out of the car after organizing her perfume bottles. Jordan


    hurried towards Bryan and said, ¡°Mr. Moore, all the representatives of the branchpanies are all


    set.¡±


    ¡°Take her to my office, and she can¡¯t leave as long as the meeting¡¯s not over.¡± Bryan turned sideways


    and his tone of voice was icy. Shirley¡¯s eyelids twitched when she heard his words. She quickly chased


    after him and said, ¡°Mr. Moore, you did hire me to be your personal psychologist, but you can¡¯t let


    me follow you 24/7. As for the working hours, I need to discuss with you¡­¡±


    Bryan who was walking at the front suddenly stopped. Shirley quickly halted and slightly backed up. He


    turned around and looked at her. ¡°Your job is to make me sleep after I finish my work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have no problem about that, it¡¯s my job after all, but you don¡¯t need me when you¡¯re working, so


    why do I need to follow you when you work?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when would I finish my work.¡±


    The door of the lift opened and he entered it after finishing his words. Shirley pursed her lips and


    followed after him with slight grievance. Her two cute babies would be anxious waiting at home. If she


    could not get a bnce between her life and work, that would be a huge trouble to her life.


    After entering the lift, she stood at Bryan¡¯s left and took out her phone. ¡°Since Mr. Moore has already


    hired me as your psychologist, and you don¡¯t have a good sleep schedule, from today onwards, you


    have to listen to me regarding your daily schedule.¡±


    Was that woman joking? He had hired no less than one hundred psychologist and no one dared talking


    like that to him. ¡°Are you sure you can change my mind?¡± He squinted and let out a threatening


    look.

 Chapter 8: Sabina, Long Time No See!

    Chapter 8: Sabina, Long Time No See!


    Shirley did not answer Bryan¡¯s question and she spoke, ¡°Firstly, you have to stop working by 6pm.¡±


    ¡°You have to go to bed and rest at ten. I¡¯ll make sure you enter sleeping state at that time.¡±


    ¡°The normal sleeping duration for an adult would be seven to eight hours, therefore you have to get up


    at six the next day.¡±


    ¡°Go for a 45 minutes morning jog and have meal at eight. Working timests from nine to twelve, one


    thirty to two would be lunch time.¡±


    ¡°It starts from tonight onwards. You still have three hours and eight minutes for the meeting. You must


    stop working at six.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Bryan pulled down a long face and slightly turned his head to the side. There was


    unhappiness on his handsome face. Yet Shirley did not look at him at all, she quickly opened her


    contact list from her phone and said, ¡°I need to know your private phone number, work phone number,


    home phone number, any information that I could use to contact you, including your assistant¡¯s.¡±


    The lift dinged and its door slowly opened. Bryan did not speak a word and he walked straight into the


    lift to head towards the meeting room. Shirley quickly chased after him and shouted, ¡°Mr. Moore, you


    are my patient, you must cooperate with me!¡± How dare that woman order him with such an imperative


    tone? He mmed the door shut upon entering the meeting room.


    If Shirley was not fast enough to react, her nose would have bumped into the door. Jordan who was


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    standing next to her let out an awkward chuckle. He had followed Bryan for ten years, it was the first


    time he had witnessed a woman being bold enough to talk to him like that. Even those psychologists


    were all acting humble and they were scared of losing their job if they failed to please him. ¡°Doctor


    Thomas, I¡¯ll bring you to Mr. Moore¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± She turned around and continued when she walked behind him, ¡°Then I¡¯ll want you to tell me all


    of your CEO¡¯s phone number, if you don¡¯t want to tell me, I¡¯ll have to ask from Madam Moore.¡± She


    believed no one would care more about Bryan¡¯s health than Scarlett, his grandma. Although Jordan


    looked a little troubled, he did not hesitate for too long. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Upon entering the meeting room, Jordan wrote down all of Bryan¡¯s number and handed it to her. He


    asked the secretary to make a cup of tea for her before he left Bryan¡¯s office. The moment the door of


    the meeting room was closed, Shirley quickly took out her other phone. She saw thirteen missed calls


    when she turned on her phone. The first few calls were all from her two sweethearts, and Mildred and


    Cameron Parker, the assistant Mildred assigned to her had also made one call each.


    After sending Mildred a message as a reply and reporting her working condition there, she stood up


    and walked towards the French window, making a call to Cameron. The call was picked up shortly. ¡°Hi.


    Miss Thomas.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Parker, are you at the Spennor Residence now?¡± The Spennor Residence was the vi district


    Mildred allocated to her. Before Cameron could answer, his phone seemed to be taken away and


    Emma¡¯s voice was heard shortly after that. ¡°Mommy, when are youing back?¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s working, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t go back that early, you don¡¯t have to wait for me for dinner.


    Where¡¯s Jacob?¡± Shirley gazed at the parliament tower opposite and her heart felt warm when she


    heard Emma¡¯s voice. No matter how tough was her work, as long as she thought of those two little


    guys, she would feel that no problem was impossible to solve. ¡°Jacob¡¯s beside me, he misses mommy


    too, but he¡¯s too shy to admit.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you¡¯re annoying.¡± Shirley chuckled and Jacob¡¯s voice was heard shortly too. ¡°Mommy, could


    you confirm with us the time you finish work?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t at the moment, but please bring Emma to bed at ten. Don¡¯t y games until toote.¡±


    ¡°You can count on me, mommy,¡± Jacob replied like a mature adult. ¡°I¡¯ll look after Emma.¡±


    ¡°Come on, you don¡¯t know who¡¯s looking after who.¡±


    Her two kids were bantering again at the other end of the call. Shirley did not utter a word and she


    listened quietly. Just then, another reflection showed up beside hers on the window. That face was too


    familiar, her looks and expression were exactly the same as hers before she did the stic surgery. It


    was the enemy she hated the most---her good sister Sabina Thomas!

 Chapter 9: Are You Scared? Panicking? That’s What I Want

    Chapter 9: Are You Scared? Panicking? That¡¯s What I Want


    Shirley hung up the call withposure and turned around. Her ¡°enemy¡± that she had not seen for


    years had coincidentally worn the same white casual clothes as hers and she was standing in front of


    the office door. She had long ck hair and she nced at her with a surprised and examining look.


    There was hostility in her tone of voice. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Shirley secretly sneered. Who was she? She smiled and walked towards the tea table, taking the tea


    given by the secretary and sat on the couch. Seeing her not giving any reply, Sabina¡¯s hostility once


    again surged. She walked towards her with quick steps and pointed at her clothes. ¡°Are you secretly


    investigating me? Do you think you¡¯ll have the right to stay beside Bryan by imitating me? Get out of


    here this instant.¡±


    She raised her hand and pointed at the door. Her tone was oppressive and domineering. That woman


    who showed up from nowhere had had a delicate scent that gave her a panicking familiarity and sense


    of threat!


    Shirley¡¯s eyes swept across Sabina from head to toes. The brand of clothes, ne and the


    wristwatch she wore, even the sunsses at her chest were all the same. Someone once said that


    after being born, the twins would sync in term of daily habits, clothes, dressing and even expression,


    and what she saw today proved it true. They were wearing the same things. Yet that was extremely


    ironic to Shirley.


    Shirley slightly raised her chin and said with a provoking look, ¡°I can¡¯t leave here. If Mr. Moore knew I


    left his office, he¡¯ll get really mad.¡± Sabina pulled down a long face and was secretly panicking. God


    knew she had spent how much effort to stay beside Bryan all these years and became his only female


    not give anyone a chance.


    Her cold eyes fell onto a basket of fruits on the table. A paring knife was ced beside the fruit basket.


    She sneered and said, ¡°You thought you could use this pathetic way to bewitch Bryan? I¡¯ve already


    gone bored using this trick before you¡¯re even born.¡± After finished, she dashed forward and picked up


    the paring knife from the table. She used the knife to cut the back of her hand and tossed down the


    knife, shrilling.


    The moment she cut her hand, Sabina¡¯s expression changed drastically. With a threatened look, she


    pointed at Shirley and yelled. ¡°What¡­what are you doing? Put the knife down, no, I don¡¯t want to leave


    Bryan¡­¡± Shirley leaned back and she nced at the mini surveince camera installed on the office


    desk with a level look. She then stared at Sabina who had instantly be the best actress of the


    Oscar Award with a meaningful look. She was not nervous at all when the situation suddenly became


    disadvantageous towards her. ¡°Please carry on.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± That bitch! Sabina¡¯s face contorted and her eyes became more evil. She sneered, turned


    around, pulled the office door open and yelled. ¡°Help, help, someone wants to kill me¡­¡± The secretary


    who was sitting outside the president office jumped due to shock. ¡°Miss Thomas, what happened?¡± The


    Moore Group employees who were working at the office¡¯s main hall all lifted their head and looked


    towards her.


    They saw Sabina covering her left hand with her right hand and blood was flowing out of the back of


    her left hand. Kingston Pitt who was the secretary instantly eximed. ¡°Gosh, Miss Thomas, your hand


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    is injured.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Miss Thomas, who hurt you?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s inside Mr. Moore¡¯s office?¡±


    ¡°I think I saw a woman just now, chasing after Mr. Moore. Mr. Moore ignored her and she asked Mr. Hill


    to bring her to Mr. Moore¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°That woman took the opportunity to break into Mr. Moore¡¯s office when Mr. Moore and Mr. Hill are


    having a meeting, that is too rude. Call the guards.¡±


    Sabina feltcent when everyone was with her, but the horror on her face did not decrease but


    had be more conspicuous instead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go inside to have a look.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, she¡¯s holding the knife.¡± She grabbed a female employee¡¯s hand beside her and ¡°kindly¡±


    reminded her. Just then, the office door opened. Everyone¡¯s eyes all fell onto the woman who was


    walking out from the inside¡­

 Chapter 10: Sabina, the Best Actress of the Oscar Award

    Chapter 10: Sabina, the Best Actress of the Oscar Award


    Sabina was quick to react. She immediately hid behind a lofty male employee when she saw Shirley


    Shirley¡¯s hand to see whether there was any weapon in her hand like a paring knife.


    But to their disappointment, she was only holding a phone. She was carrying a delicate purse on her


    waist and the perfume bottles inside were tightly sealed. No one would detect the smell. It was because


    of her perfume that Sabina killed her. Six yearster, she would not let her have any chance to harm


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    her again.


    She looked at Sabina with a smile and said, ¡°Are you done with your acting? If you¡¯re not done yet,


    please carry on. There are still two hours and fifteen minutes until the end of Mr. Moore¡¯s meeting. You


    can act as much as you want during this time period.¡±


    Sabina¡¯s face flushed and she was irritated when she heard that, yet because there were many people


    around, she tried hard not to show that. To them, she was looking horrified after being threatened by


    Shirley. Just then, a tall and plump woman stepped forward and shouted coldly, ¡°What ce do you


    think it is? The Moore Tower is not somewhere you could mess around.¡±


    ¡°Julia, don¡¯te too close to her.¡± Sabina jerked the woman with a frightened look and beseeched.


    ¡°Miss, we¡­we can talk nicely, just don¡¯t¡­use violence. You¡¯re still young, don¡¯t try to do something


    silly.¡±


    ¡°Miss Thomas, why do you have to be so courteous to her? It¡¯s because she sees you being weak that


    she goes as far as bullying you here. How could she not know what ce it is here, don¡¯t you have to


    know who¡¯s the master before beating the dog?¡± Sabina shuddered and secretly gritted her teeth. She


    shot a re towards the plump woman and scolded secretly. You¡¯re the dog, not me.


    Shirley could not help but chuckle. ¡°What are youughing at? Do you know who is she? She¡¯s the


    eldest mistress of the Thomas Group, the future daughter-inw of the Moore family,¡± another female


    employee at the side chastised. ¡°How dare you hurt Miss Thomas¡¯s hand at the president¡¯s office! Do


    you know how precious her hand is?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the perfume Miss Thomas made could cure Mr. Moore¡¯s insomnia. If anything happens to her


    hand, not only the Thomas family would not forgive you, the Moore family would be the first to make


    you suffer.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s the guard not here yet? Have you called the guards?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve called them, they¡¯lle here any minute now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just call the police, she¡¯s cut someone. Leave this to the police.¡±


    The employees around Sabina all tried their best to please her. Everyone treated her as the future


    daughter-inw of the Moore¡¯s and now that Bryan was the heir of the Moore Group, they would not


    have to worry about not getting promoted once they pleased Sabina. Sabina was overjoyed when


    everyone was on her side. That woman was still too young to go against her.


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t call the police. Miss, I hope you can leave Bryan¡¯s office as soon as possible. I could


    let this matter off and please don¡¯t do such a silly thing in the future. You have good looks, as long as


    you work hard, I¡¯m sure you could find the right guy.¡± Sabina stood behind a bunch of women and


    persuaded with a soft voice.


    With this, not only that everyone would see her generous and tolerant temperament, they would think


    that she was kind-hearted. Being bullied until that point, she still defended for her. They would think that


    it was no wonder such a kind person like her would win Bryan¡¯s heart. Yet Shirley sneered and turned


    around. She walked towards the meeting room with quick steps.


    ¡°No, the president¡¯s having a meeting, you can¡¯t go in and interrupt him!¡± Noticing something went


    wrong, Kingston ran and stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see Bryan Moore order me to leave here


    himself?¡± Shirley nced at him. Kingston was startled and before he could react, she had passed by


    him and went to the meeting room¡­

 Chapter 11: The Two Babies Had Hacked into the System

    Chapter 11: The Two Babies Had Hacked into the System


    Meanwhile, both the kids had returned to the yroom after having their lunch at Spennor Residence.


    Emma was trailing after Jacob as she tugged at his clothes while calling out to him.


    Jacob looked up impatiently and asked snappily, ¡°What is it? Shoot.¡±


    ¡°I miss Mommy already. I wonder whether that man will bully and push her around as it is rumored that


    he is notoriously ill-tempered, plus that hypocrite woman whom has a glib tongue and is good at y-


    acting is by his side, so I¡¯m worry about her.¡±


    Jacob wrinkled his brows as he plunged deep into thoughts upon hearing her concern, and he finally


    spoke after a while, ¡°Have you ever seen her being bullied by anyone during her stint in America?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Emma pouted her lips while she shook her head, but a sense of uneasiness still crept up to her,


    ¡°Say, what if that man and two-faced woman have ganged up on Mommy then? What should we do


    about it? Mommy has to face both of them by herself.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s brows were furrowed even deeper after he was being fed with her apprehension. He cast aside


    the book that was in his hands in the next moment and scowled, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡±


    He promptly got off the bed and took Emma by her hand to walk over to Shirley¡¯s room, and he soon


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    brought out herptop and turned it on.


    After a few seconds of fiddling around with it, theptop had pinpointed Shirley¡¯s phone location right


    away. When he had found out that his mother was in the Moore Group, he decidedly hacked into the


    surveince system of thepany.


    Emma leaned closer at once and fastened her eyes on theptop screen to get a good look at the


    happenings disyed on it.


    Two men and a woman could be seen riding in the elevator, and the woman was talking incessantly on


    the phone while the aloof man whom was standing beside her had put on a long face.


    Emma happily pointed at the woman on the screen as she eximed, ¡°It¡¯s Mommy! Mommy¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy; my ears are hurting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep quiet then.¡± Emma hurriedly covered her mouth, but she blurted out again while pointing at the


    man whom was taking the lead when not even two seconds had passed by in silence, ¡°Is he¡­ our


    Daddy?¡±


    She turned her head and gazed at Jacob¡¯s face for a while, and her eyes reverted to the screen soon


    after to scrutinize the looks of the man on the screen as she eximed, ¡°You look just like him, Jacob,


    and it¡¯s as if you are a chip off the old block. Our Daddy seems to be giving Mommy the cold shoulder


    from what I can see here. How could he do that to her? He doesn¡¯t even cast her any nces even


    though Mommy is so stunning. Do you think there is some problem with his eyes too?¡±


    Although Jacob had appeared calm and cool-headed while wearing his usual indifferent look on his


    face as he listened to his sister rambled on and on, in actual fact an unprecedented sense of


    excitement and thrill that had never before experienced by him had surged up within him at that


    moment.


    He was aware of the fact that Bryan was his father and the tragedy that had befallen on his mother


    since he turned three, hence he had always collected magazines that had Bryan¡¯s articles and photos


    in it back then. He had only seen Bryan¡¯s face through pictures all this while, so to be able to look at


    him through the screen this time around was apletely different experience to Jacob.


    He could feel that his Daddy was right before his eyes this time.


    There was a scene whereby Bryan had coincidentally raised his head and shot his gaze towards the


    surveince camera, and Jacob was flushed crimson right away as he had a feeling that he was being


    watched by him.


    He tried to suppress his embarrassment as he said crossly, ¡°Shut up, Emma.¡±


    Emma pursed her lips after she was told off by him, but her eyes were still glued to the screen while


    she broke out into a silly smile afterwards as she continued to gawk at her father.


    It was not until Bryan had entered the meeting room that the scene finally cut from him back to Shirley.


    The subsequent course of events was her giving them a call while she stood in front of the window


    wall.


    Emma had managed to rein in her excitement as her silly grin had subdued when her eyes were set on


    Shirley, and she uttered while gazing longingly at the screen, ¡°I wish I could go to Mommy now.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Jacob¡¯s eyes darkened in a swift as he caught sight of someone whom had made a sudden


    appearance in the video.


    Sabrina had arrived on the scene in the next moment and staged the next performance by herself.


    Emma¡¯s smile vanished in an instant as she pointed at Sabrina and said furiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t she that whited


    sepulcher?¡±

 Chapter 12: How Could There Be No Audience When She Had Acted with Such Fervor?

    Chapter 12: How Could There Be No Audience When She Had Acted with Such Fervor?


    She hurriedly stood up and ran back into the yroom to grab her bag, and after she had returned to


    her seat beside Jacob, she fished out her notebook which was stered with the pictures of people


    that had been cut out from newspapers, magazines and other kinds of reading materials.


    She was indeed Sabrina.


    Emma flung her notebook on theputer desk and said in an indignant manner, ¡°She really is that


    phony woman. How evil she is! She seems to be bullying Mommy again.¡±


    ¡°Easy now and keep your shirt on.¡± Jacob shed his nce towards her notebook to confirm that the


    woman in the video was indeed the same person as the one in the pictures, and he proceeded to key


    in a bunch of codes right after.


    Emma was puzzled by his action, ¡°Why did you close the video?¡±


    ¡°Daddy is having a global video conference now.¡±


    ¡°But Mommy is being victimized now, so I¡¯m not interested to watch Daddy. I want to see how Mommy


    is doing.¡±


    ¡°Be quiet.¡± Jacob raised his strained voice as he was also all tensed up like Emma had been at the


    sight of his mother being domineered by that wicked woman.


    Although both of them were just five years old, their knowledge was much more extensive than all the


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    other kids at their age, especially Jacob. He had even sworn that he would protect his Mommy no


    matter the cost.


    The video had popped up again at this moment, and this time audio had been added to the video, so


    they could clearly hear the conversation between Shirley and Sabrina, as well as the voices of those


    employees whom were chastising Shirley.


    Emma was almost on the verge of breaking down into tears as she was panic-stricken by the sound of


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry yet. I have an idea.¡±


    A beep sounded from theptop in the next instant, and the notification ¡®Sessfully entered the other


    party¡¯swork¡¯ was disyed on the screen right after.


    ¡®Sessfully hacked into the other party¡¯s system¡¯


    ¡®Sending¡­¡¯


    The progress bar started to fill up as it picked up on speed, and it finally showed a 100%pletion


    status after one minute.


    ¡­


    The projector screen had cked out all of a sudden during the Moore Group¡¯s conference, and all the


    top executives whom were present in the room started to grow restless from the abrupt interruption.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Bryan frowned in response to the sudden cked out screen and turned to look at Jordan.


    Jordan promptly nodded and walked over to the projector at once to find out the root cause of the


    glitch.


    However, before he had evenid his hands on the projector, the screen had suddenly lit up again, but


    it was a video which had shown up this time instead of the previous quarterly report.


    What was disyed on the screen was a woman whom was facing the floor-to-ceiling window while


    speaking on the phone while another woman had pushed open the office door at that moment.


    When the executives had taken in the scene, all of them promptly pointed at one of the women on the


    screen and said one after another, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Miss Thomas?¡±


    ¡°Who is the other woman in Mr. Moore¡¯s office?¡±


    ¡°Is she a new recruit?¡±


    Bryan cast his piercing gaze towards the video that was ying on the screen as he stared silently at


    the two women in the video with his captivating features remained impassive. His rtionship with the


    world-renowned Dr. Thomas was the focus of attention for the others, but their body shapes which


    looked strikingly simr to each other had piqued his interest instead as that was the sole thing that he


    was paying close attention to.


    If not for the difference in their countenances, they could easily be mistaken as a pair of twins that were


    birthed from the same womb.


    The surprising turn of events that had happened next hade as a total surprise to the assembly in


    the room.


    Sabrina could be seen trotting to the tea table and picking up the fruit knife in a swift, and she


    decisively shed her own hand in the next moment and cried out after dropping it, ¡°You... What¡¯re you


    doing right now? Put the knife down this instant. No, I don¡¯t want to leave Bryan...¡±


    ¡°What the hell is Miss Thomas doing to herself?


    ¡°Why did she cut open her own hand?¡±


    ¡°Who has leaked out this video?¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± The loud mming sound on the table had abruptly broken off the uproar in the room.


    Everyone immediately turned to gaze at Bryan he was the one whom had struck the table just now.


    He tossed aside the pen in his hand and announced through the mic, ¡°The meeting is now suspended


    for ten minutes.¡±


    As soon as he had finished his announcement, he rose to his feet and marched towards the door.


    Jordan hurriedly caught up to his steps and pulled the door open for him just before he had reached it.


    Meanwhile, a swarm of people was also heading towards the conference room with the famous Dr.


    Thomas ahead of the pack.

 Chapter 13: Shirley Had Walked Off the Job

    Chapter 13: Shirley Had Walked Off the Job


    Jordan walked at the double up to Bryan and stood in front of him as held out his hand to ward her off,


    ¡°Dr...¡±


    Before he could uttered her name, Shirley had opened her mouth and spoken first, ¡°My reputation has


    been tarnished as I¡¯ve been framed formitting harm against someone and cast aspersions on, so I


    would need you to personally retrieve the surveince footage in your office to clear my name, Mr.


    Moore. In addition, I would need to reconsider your offer as your future wife seems to not approve of


    me. She has even engaged in unreasonable acts that have caused a serious blow to me in order to


    drive me away from your side.¡±


    Bryan cast a menacing cold look towards Sabrina at once upon hearing Shirley¡¯sint.


    The surveince footages in his office would be uploaded into and saved in his personalputer


    instead of being transferred to the security room; hence she seemed to have realized that she could


    not get her hands on the video at all without his authorization seeing that she hade to him in the


    first ce.


    But then again¡­


    Who was the one whom had hacked into hisputer and intercepted the video that was being yed


    in the conference room just now?


    Someone had pushed Sabrina to his front at this moment and reported in a tone that was filled with


    righteous indignation, ¡°This woman has silted Miss Thomas¡¯s hand with a knife, Mr. Moore. Look at her,


    the wound on her hand is still bleeding.¡±


    ¡°Bryan.¡± Sabrina called out to him as she put on an aggrieved look with tears welling up in her eyes.


    Bryan cast an indifferent nce at the cut on her hand, and he could discern that although it was quite


    a long and narrow silt that had caused both her hands to be smeared with blood, she had cleverly


    avoided her main arteries as she sliced herself.


    Jordan¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed in apprehension as he stepped aside and turned his head to get


    a glimpse of Bryan¡¯s expression.


    What should be done now?


    He was afraid to say that Miss Thomas¡¯s acting was about to be busted.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Bryan. The reason that I have dropped by today is to discuss about Dr. Thomas with you as I


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    have managed to contact her assistant, so it won¡¯t be too hard to invite her back to the country. I have


    initially nned to wait in your office until your meeting has ended, but I¡¯ve never thought that things


    would turn out this way. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Sabrina kept darting her nces at Shirley from time to time in a suggestive manner when she was


    trying hard to y innocent, and with that she immediately continued with an perturbed look, ¡°I¡¯m really


    fine, I can go to the hospital by myself. I¡¯m just worry about your body and condition, Bryan, you have


    not been sleeping well these past few days¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know who she is?¡± A cold and abrupt sentence suddenly cut Sabrina off as Bryan raised his


    hand and pointed at the woman whom was standing beside Jordan.


    Sabrina¡¯s body trembled all over as she turned and stared at Shirley with a perplexed look on her face.


    ¡°Tell her.¡± Bryan ordered with a grim and forbidding countenance as he withdrew his hand.


    Jordan drew a deep breath and took one step forward as he exined, ¡°You don¡¯t have to concern


    yourself with the matter regarding Dr. Thomas anymore as the Moore family has engaged her, Miss


    Thomas. Furthermore, Mr. Moore wishes for you to not make a stink at the Moore Group ever again


    and make a fool of yourself as your behavior has not only affected the coboration between Mr. Moore


    and Dr. Thomas, but you have also brought about a detrimental impact to thepany¡¯s operational


    efficiency. I will convert the amount of time that has been lost due to your unreasonable conduct into


    money and send the invoice to the Thomas family.¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡± Sabrina felt like she had been struck with thunder as her head had exploded at that moment


    and started to buzz uncontrobly.


    Her mind went ck in an instant as she stared bleakly at Shirley in incredulity.


    She had dropped in with the intention to talk to Bryan about the 181 million yuan that she was being


    asked for, and she had originally nned to invite Dr. Thomas back to the country in her name by using


    his money, but little did she know that she was toote¡­


    ¡°Hey, look at your phones.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the surveince footage from Mr. Moore¡¯s office.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s gaze swept across her surroundings after hearing themotion, and she could notice that a


    female employee whom was standing just beside her was watching a video on her phone with arge


    disy screen.


    The video was disying the scene whereby Sabrina had shed the back of her hand by herself with


    the fruit knife. All the employees on the spot were stunned by the revtion, and they immediately


    gave out shocking exmations and started to murmur against her, ¡°Oh gosh! It turns out that Miss


    Thomas has silted her own hand instead.¡±


    ¡°Man, her acting just now is indeed excellent.¡±


    ¡°What a drama queen! Even the Oscars should award her an Oscar statuette for her acting just


    now¡­¡±

 Chapter 14: Her Scheme That Had Lasted for Six Years

    Chapter 14: Her Scheme That Had Lasted for Six Years


    Sabrina took out her phone andunched the Weibo app with her trembling hands upon hearing the


    sarcastic remarksing from the employees.


    Much to her surprise, the footage of her staged performance in Bryan¡¯s office had been uploaded to the


    inte, and the view counts had been climbing rapidly while thements in thement section


    underneath the video had been increasing at breakneck speed as well.


    ¡°Which drama is this outtake from?¡±


    ¡°Her acting skill is marvelous.¡±


    Sabrina¡¯s face turned ashen after realizing the severity of the issue at hand and the reason for Bryan¡¯s


    indifference towards her. It was mostly certain that he had seen this video for him to act so callous


    towards her.


    She looked up and hurriedly tried to grab his clothes, but Bryan had managed to avoid her clutch by


    retreating quickly as he frowned at her with a look of abhorrence, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Sabrina staggered to her feet as his reaction had dealt a huge blow to her.


    These three words were undeniably the harshest sentence that he had said right to her face over the


    past six years.


    Although he had always been distant from her, he would still agree to every request that had been


    raised by her, but today¡­ Sabrina could vividly feel that his temper had turned on a dime at this


    moment, and all of this was due to the woman in front of her.


    If she had introduced herself as Dr. Thomas beforehand, Sabrina would not have to go this far, so it


    was all because of her that things had turned awry.


    ¡°Listen to me, Bryan. I¡¯ve recently signed on to act in a new drama, and it just so happens that one of


    the scenes requires me to act against the supporting actress in an office setting. However, I can¡¯t seem


    to find the feeling for it, so when I haveid my eyes on¡­¡±


    ¡°So, Miss Thomas has treated me as your object of role-y when you are making a scene just now.¡±


    Shirley tilted her chin and was this close to apuding Sabrina for her ingenious spontaneity and


    impromptu response. Did she really think that Bryan was a fool though?


    It seemed like Sabrina was still ying games with him even after six years had passed by.


    Sabrina put on an awkward smile and said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s merely a spur-of-the-moment acting after I¡¯ve


    been inspired by the scene and circumstances just now, so¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an actress!¡± Shirley cut her off again as her eyes darkened, and her red lips fluttered as she


    continued, ¡°But I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Not everyone present here is a fool. Our deal will onlyst thus far as I¡¯m calling it off now, Mr. Moore.


    This is the statement for the total costs of the time and medicine that I have spent on you, so please


    transfer the amount to my ount ASAP after you¡¯ve processed it. As for the money that you have


    invested in the hospital, it would be entirely nonrefundable. You have wasted my time and ruined my


    mood.¡±


    She promptly took out a pen and a piece of paper from her bag to write down a bunch of zeros, and


    after she had shoved it into Jordan¡¯s suit pocket, she turned around and walked away at once.


    All the employees on the spot had suddenlye back to their senses when they saw that Shirley had


    taken her leave in that manner. Jordan seemed to have mentioned the psychiatrist, Dr. Thomas, in his


    words just now, but all of them had missed that out as their focal point of attention was not on her since


    they were too engrossed with the video earlier. They had only managed toe around now that the


    said psychiatrist had proimed the ¡®dismissal¡¯ of their boss right before their eyes.


    The woman that Miss Thomas had offended turned out to be the renowned psychiatrist whom had


    been engaged by the Moore family, Dr. Thomas!


    She was Dr. Thomas!


    The animosity in everyone¡¯s gaze on Sabrina had grown even more, and those whom had tried to


    ingratiate themselves with her earlier could not refrain from sighing at her impending fate as those


    whom had displeased the Moore family had alwayse to no good in the end.


    Bryan lowered his head to glimpse at his watch, and after casting his nce towards the direction that


    Shirley had taken her leave, he promptly turned around and went back into the conference room.


    Jordan gave Sabrina a final warning with his hands ced at his back, ¡°It is Madame Moore whom has


    personally called the dean of the hospital to discuss the engagement of Dr. Thomas as Mr. Moore¡¯s


    psychiatrist, and she has even invested tens of billions of yuan for the expansion of the hospital just to


    get her here. Before the conference has started, Dr. Thomas has sessfully put Mr. Moore to a


    peaceful sleep for six whole hours, so Madame Moore is well pleased with her ability. However, Dr.


    Thomas has rejected the offer to work with the Moore family because of what you have done, so if Mr.


    Moore¡¯s health were to be affected due to her resignation, I¡¯m afraid all thebined assets of the


    Thomas family would not be sufficient to cover this debt. From now on, please behave yourself.¡±


    Sabrina¡¯s countenance could no longer be described as pale as she had turned colorless, and even


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    though she still looked captivating on the outside , the subtle changes in her facial expression had


    contorted her malevolent face.

 Chapter 15: Guilt-stricken Little Emma

    Chapter 15: Guilt-stricken Little Emma


    The two kids were still on it at the Spennor Residence, and Jacob had even created five thousand paid


    posters to bury thements that had praised Sabrina¡¯s acting skill and were asking for the name of


    the drama.


    All thements were now unvarying and consistent as below:


    #Miss Thomas had employed despicable means to drive the famous psychiatrist from America away


    with her pretension as the daughter-inw of the Moore family#


    #Miss Thomas hadmitted self-harm to frame Dr. Thomas due to hatred of her appearance#


    #Dr. Thomas, the famous psychiatrist from XX Hospital in California, America had returned to the


    country#


    No matter how much the other party had wanted to turn the tables, theirments would be buried by


    Jacob in an instant, hence a growing number of fans had gradually changed sides and were supportive


    of the mysterious Dr. Thomas.


    ¡°That¡¯s brilliant.¡± Emma clenched her little fists as she eximed, and she proceeded to cup Jacob¡¯s


    face in her hands in excitement and gave him a big smooch on his chubby cheek.


    Jacob pushed her face away from him while wearing a disgusted look, ¡°Your saliva is so dirty.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I just saw you tittering. I¡¯m going to nt a smacker again.¡±


    Jacob turned his head abruptly and uttered with a sullen face, ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself, Emma?


    I¡¯m a guy and you¡¯re a girl, so it is improper for us to touch each other.¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself then. I¡¯m going to kiss Daddy instead.¡± Just when she was about to kiss Bryan¡¯s face that


    was disyed on the screen while holding the phone in her hands, a few car honking sounds had


    sounded from outside the house at that moment.


    Emma¡¯s eyes blinked as she looked up at Jacob, ¡°Has Mommye home?¡±


    ¡°It should be her judging from the sound of the car.¡±


    ¡°Mommy is back.¡± She hurriedly got up from the floor and ran out of the room at the double after getting


    his affirmation.


    As soon as Shirley had parked her car, her assistant, Cameron, hade out to greet her while Emma


    had also pushed open the door and rushed out from the inside of the house.


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Shirley closed the car door and walked towards Emma with a smile on her face, and she stooped down


    to embrace Emma in her arms when her kid was just about to reach her, ¡°Where is Jacob?¡±


    ¡°Jacob is just behind me. Didn¡¯t you say that you most likely wouldn¡¯t be able to get off work before


    midnight, Mommy?¡± Emma raised her head as she blinked her eyes in an artless manner even though


    she was actually in the know about the reason for her early return.


    She had to at least act like she had no idea what had happened.


    If Mommy had found out that Jacob had been ying with theputer again, she would definitely


    confiscate theptop. How would they protect her then if that was the case?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Shirley. Why have youe back suddenly? I thought that you wouldn¡¯t be back before


    midnight.¡± The nature of Shirley¡¯s upation was more special as sometimes she had to make 24-


    hours house calls and stay with her patients for the whole day.


    Shirley stood up and took Emma by her hand as she replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you look at your phone?¡±


    She had watched that video on her way back as it was currently trending on the inte. Luckily her


    face had been thoughtfully pixted by the person whom had uploaded that video online, hence


    everyone was only aware of the fact that Dr. Thomas had returned to the country and had even


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    be Mr. Moore¡¯s psychiatrist. It was safe to say that her true identity had yet to be revealed at the


    moment.


    ¡°My phone? Let me have a look.¡± Cameron quickly took out his phone and clicked on the video that


    was on the main page afterunching the Weibo app.


    As Shirley¡¯s face had been pixted, Cameron felt rather lost while he was watching the video at first,


    but when he had discerned that Shirley was attired in the exact same clothes as the woman in the


    video, a vague notion had started to materialize in his mind. After scrolling through thements


    section, he finally grasped the beginning and the end of the events that had transpired.


    ¡°That woman is way too arrogant! How could she walk all over you like that by abusing her status as


    the daughter of the Thomas family?¡±


    ¡°Who is mistreating Mommy!¡± Emma yelled in a huff with both her fists clenched tightly while her face


    was screwed up with anger.


    Cameron immediately shut his mouth and turned around to shoot a nce at Shirley.


    The fact that this video had proved her innocence at just the right timing had led Shirley to call into


    question the motive of the person behind this. She somehow had a vague feeling that it had something


    to do with her genius son!


    ¡°Bring me to Jacob now.¡±


    ¡°Jacob, Jacob is inside¡­¡± Emma cast a few guilty nces towards the windowsill of the bedroom as


    she wondered whether Jacob had managed to clear away theptop.


    ¡°Which room is he in? Bring Mommy there!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, Mommy. I want to eat the food that you make. Cameron¡¯s cooking tastes way too¡­


    horrible¡­¡±


    Cameron¡¯s mouth twitched upon hearing her lie as they had actually ordered takeaway for lunch.


    It was at this moment that Jacob had strolled out from the house¡­

 Chapter 16: The Two Babies Were United

    Chapter 16: The Two Babies Were United


    Shirley narrowed her eyes when she had caught sight of Jacob, and she swiftly marched towards him


    while taking Emma by her hand.


    The children stared into each other¡¯s eyes as they knew what was going to happen next.


    Their Mommy was extremely intelligent, so it would be impossible to bluff their way out of this.


    Jacob had decided to strike the first blow as heid out his reasons, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me about it, Mommy.


    I¡¯ve promised you that I won¡¯t simply mess around, so it means that I¡¯m not acting recklessly this time. I


    just couldn¡¯t bear the sight of those bad guys bullying you, Mommy, and Emma has felt this way too.


    She has even almost run out to go to you due to anxiousness after knowing that you¡¯ve been


    victimized.¡±


    Shirley was taken aback by his preemptive strike.


    Emma immediately raised her head and stared at her with her teary eyes as she added, ¡°Don¡¯t me


    Jacob, Mommy. It¡¯s me whom has missed you, so that¡¯s why I¡¯ve asked him to do that.¡±


    ¡°A man must bear the consequences of his own acts, so the incident today is on me. I¡¯ve done it


    because Mildred has told us the truth.¡± Jacob straightened his back and put on an unsmiling face as he


    uttered with dignity.


    Emma pulled her hand away and quickly ran to his side, and she said determinedly while grabbing his


    hand, ¡°I¡¯m also involved in this, Mommy. If you are going to punish us for what we¡¯ve done, you have to


    do it to both of us.¡±


    Emma¡¯s tears were like a running tap as they kept rolling down her cheeks as she proimed.


    She was very concerned about her mother as she had to work hard to support them while dealing with


    those damned wretches on the side which had made her heart ache.


    If Daddy could be gentler to Mommy and rush to her side to protect her in the first ce all the time like


    today, she would not have to be bullied by those evildoers.


    Shirley had originally wanted to discipline Jacob for the mess that he had created, but the sight of him


    keeping a straight face while waiting to be ¡®put to death¡¯ determinedly and Emma blubbering had


    tugged at her heartstrings all of a sudden.


    In the end, she stooped down and wrapped them in her arms while gently patting their backs with both


    her hands as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, Mommy won¡¯t me the both of you.¡±


    ¡°Are you really not upset with Jacob and me?¡± Emma grabbed her clothes and buried her face into


    Shirley¡¯s embrace as she rubbed off her tears on her clothes.


    Shirley¡¯s heart was moved by their intention to protect her, and she proceeded to caress Emma¡¯s head


    as she replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m not. We must act on principles and behave with dignity, so we should not do


    things that will bring harm to others. However, if someone intends to do harm to us, why should we


    stand by and let them have their way? Both of you have done a great job today.¡±


    She must say that she was indeed immensely gratified when she was watching that video.


    Jacob raised his head and stared at Shirley in astonishment, ¡°You¡¯re really¡­ not ming me,


    Mommy?¡±


    Shirley turned to him and shot him a solemn gaze, ¡°What has Mildred said to you?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Jacob lowered his gaze as his eyes swirled around, and he replied after shooting a nce at


    Emma, ¡°We both know the story between you and Daddy, and what you have been through, Mommy.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s face had turned ghastly at that moment.


    She had never thought that this unreliable Mildred would even divulge her past to her two babies.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me Mildred. It¡¯s Emma whom has used your fragrance to hypnotize her to disclose your


    secret.¡±


    ¡°How could you tell on me, Jacob!¡± Emma red at him with utter disbelief disying on her face, and


    she promptly raised her hand to scratch his body while Jacob tried to defend himself from her attack.


    Shirley rose to her feet and proceeded to rub her throbbing temples after the truth hade to light.


    How could she forget that Emma had secretly learnt all those psychological tactics behind her back to


    be able to pull off something like this? Furthermore, her hypnosis skill was also exceptional.


    It seemed that she had to lock theptop and the fragrance away from now on so that they won¡¯t be


    able to get their hands on them.


    Cameron waspletely mystified by their conversation as he listened on while standing beside them.


    After he had watched the two children making their way into the vi while still fighting against each


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    other, he quickly walked up to Shirley and asked, ¡°Are you still going to visit the Moore family tonight,


    Shirley?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll cook dinner tonight.¡± She had dug into Bryan¡¯s profile when she had returned from overseas,


    and it seemed like he was an obsessive workaholic whom could sustain his work mode for twenty-four


    hours per day unwearyingly like a robot. In order for someone like him to willingly obey the daily


    schedule that she had wanted him to follow, she had decided to let him endure for some more time¡­


    She was confident that the Moore family would ask for her again in no time!

 Chapter 17: Sabrina’s Recourse to Sophistry

    Chapter 17: Sabrina¡¯s Recourse to Sophistry


    It was just past seven in the evening, and Scarlett had rushed to the Moore Group after finding out how


    Sabrina had offended Dr. Thomas this afternoon.


    George and Olivia had also made their way to the Moore Group and arrived before Scarlett after they


    had learned of their daughter¡¯s misconduct.


    However, they could not even get into the internal reception room as the receptionist had shut the door


    on them, and they were only being led to the waiting area on the eighth floor.


    The waiting area was in fact reserved for those visitors that were deemed unimportant by the host of


    the building, and they were only invited to the reception room on the twenty-second floor after Scarlett


    had arrived.


    Sabrina walked up to Scarlett and sank to her knees while she grabbed her arms and offered her


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    abject apology in a subdued voice, ¡°Today¡¯s incident is indeed my fault, Madame Moore, but that


    woman¡­ I mean, Dr. Thomas has not identified herself in front of me at all, so I have no clue what¡¯s


    her purpose of staying in Bryan¡¯s office. As you know, there¡¯re a lot of confidential documents in his


    office, so I¡¯m just worried that she¡­¡±


    ¡°From what I remember, you have not exined it like that to the others in the video!¡± Scarlett turned


    around and shot her an icy nce that was full of contempt and disdain as she added, ¡°Am I right?¡±


    ¡°I swear that I¡¯m telling you the truth, Madame Moore. Everything I do is just to sound her out.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the Moore Group is your home?¡± Scarlett suddenly grabbed her walking stick and swept


    all the teapots that were sitting on the table to the ground with it which had caused a sudden loud


    smash to ring in their ears.


    Sabrina was terrified to the extent that she had plumped down on the floor at that moment.


    Scarlett stood straight up and red at her in a condescending manner, ¡°The Moore family has shown


    extreme benevolence and forbearance towards the Thomas family all this while, and the preferential


    treatment that you have received from us is way better than what we have given to all those


    psychiatrists. If you do not know how to tone it down a notch and clean up your act, I will make sure


    that all your achievements thus far is to be set back to square one, and for you to suffer grievous


    losses that far exceed what you have gotten from us in the first ce.¡±


    Both of George and Olivia¡¯s countenance had taken on a ghastly expression upon hearing her


    ultimatum.


    Olivia hurriedly ran over to pick Sabrina up from the ground and smiled obsequiously as she promised,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about it, Madame Moore. Sabrina is indeed in the wrong today, so we will make sure


    to lecture her on this. We will prepare a gift and let Sabrina send it over to Dr. Thomas in person so that


    she could apologize to her. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°If I were Dr. Thomas, I would not even give a damn about some gifts from a small-time family, and I


    would wish for Sabrina to disappear before my eyes forever.¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes were darkly menacing as


    she warned them in a threatening manner, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever go near Dr. Thomas again, and Sabrina is to


    be prohibited from entering the Moore Group¡¯s territory including the vi,pany, and wherever


    Bryan would be present from now onwards.¡±


    ¡°See them out now, Jordan!¡± Scarlett swiftly turned around and stormed out of the reception room,


    leaving the Thomas family no room for any exnation.


    When she had arrived at Bryan¡¯s office, she asked Kingston with a ckened face, ¡°Where is your


    CEO?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore¡­ He has left thepany twenty minutes ago.¡±


    Scarlett scoffed at him, ¡°Well that¡¯s just great, he still knows he has to dodge this old woman here. How


    dare he runs away when he has lost his hold on that doctor? What a good-for-nothing!¡±


    She turned around and received a file from a housemaid whom was standing behind her and passed it


    to Kingston, ¡°Send this to Bryan and pass him my words that if he wants to die outside, he can continue


    to enjoy his carefree and happy life. I don¡¯t have too much years left in me anyway, so no one will clean


    up his dead body if I¡¯m gone one day.¡±


    Kingston took over the file with his slightly trembling hands and promptly picked up his phone to send


    the file and Scarlett¡¯s message to Bryan¡­

 Chapter 18: The Babies Had Met Their Daddy for the First Time

    Chapter 18: The Babies Had Met Their Daddy for the First Time


    ¡°Beep beep, beep beep¡­¡± The sound of iing text messages had rung for a few times, and


    Bryan¡¯s eyes faintly swept past the messages that had popped up on his hand phone screen while he


    was behind the wheel.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, this is Madame Moore¡¯s original message to you: If he wants to die outside, he can


    continue to enjoy his carefree and happy life. I don¡¯t have too much years left in me anyway, so no one


    will clean up his dead body if I¡¯m gone one day.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Thomas is currently residing at Spennor Residence.¡±


    Bryan mmed on the elerator and made a quick U-turn as soon as he hadid his eyes on that


    message.


    He found himself driving up the winding mountain road which was gradually ascending and deserted as


    very few cars could be seen along the way.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He had no idea how long he had been driving as his lingering nightmare would appear vividly in his


    mind the moment he stopped working.


    Racing could help him to concentrate and let his mind wandered, but he had gotten into a grave car


    ident during a race six years ago, hence he was barred from the underground circuit by Scarlett


    since then.


    That year just happened to be the year when Sabrina had shown up in his life.


    Her body had always exuded a scent that would rouse his memories of meeting ¡®her¡¯ for the first time.


    ¡®She¡¯ had the ability to ease his mind and let him unwind.


    However, he somehow had always detested Sabrina¡¯s approach.


    He actually had not been able to focus on his work during today¡¯s conference just because of that


    woman, Dr. Thomas, and he could feel himself loosening up which he had not been able to do so in a


    long time when he was with her¡­


    A streak of high beams from the front had shed at him at that moment, and he immediately snapped


    back to his senses and turned the steering wheel to avoid the iing vehicle, but the truck had


    charged towards him¡­


    Shirley was seated in her workroom on the second floor after dinner while holding a psychology book


    about somnipathy in her hands, but her attention was soon drawn to the voices of the two children


    She got up and walked to the window, and she could perceive that the two of them were ying


    football on thewn after gently lifting the curtain.


    Jacob was wearing a full ck sports outfit while kicking the ser ball in a skillful manner, and the


    evening breeze had brushed his slightly curly short hair as a rare smile broke out on his striking face.


    He had always kept a straight face and exuded a forbidding and unapproachable aura towards


    strangers, hence all the kids in the kindergarten had always disliked being associated with him. Shirley


    thought that it was because of her that he had turned out this way, so she had even put him to


    numerous psychological tests. In the end, she had found out that not only was he perfectly normal and


    not mentally handicapped, his IQ level was also beyond the children at his age.


    It was not until today when she had met Bryan again that she truly realized the power of gic


    inheritance.


    Jacob was in fact the mini version of Bryan, and his aura had also been replicated from him. If Bryan


    were to find out about Jacob, he would perhaps¡­


    ¡°Why do you kick the ball like that?¡± Emma¡¯s voice rang at that moment.


    When Shirley hade back from her thoughts, she could see that the kids were chasing after the ball


    in tandem, and they soon disappeared among the bushes on thewn as they ran towards the other


    side.


    Cameron had stridden into the room at that moment with a pile of books in his hands as he said,


    ¡°These are the books that you have requested for and Mr. Moore¡¯s case history as well, Shirley.¡±


    ¡°Put them on my table.¡± She turned around and made her way back to her desk while Cameron


    proceeded to ce the books on an empty spot on the table.


    A slow smile spread across her face as she uttered, ¡°Thank you for your hard work today, Cameron.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Jacob and Emma are very adorable, so looking after them is no hard work at all.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I really appreciate it. You should head back to your room and get some rest now; I¡¯ll keep an


    eye on them.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    The two kids had chased after the ball all the way outside the vi, and Emma had stopped running as


    she grumbled while panting with her red face, ¡°Told you that you shouldn¡¯t simply kick the ball just to try


    to look cool.¡±


    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go and pick up the ball.¡± Jacob stopped in his tracks and pressed Emma¡¯s shoulders with


    his hands as he ordered.


    Emma let out a ¡®humph¡¯ as she snorted, ¡°I¡¯m done running with you. I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    She whopped down on the ground in the next moment and raised her hand to wipe away the sweats on


    her face.


    Jacob hummed in a casual manner and proceeded to turn around to pick up the ball.


    However, a towering silhouette had shadowed him just when he had turned his body around, and his


    face had lost its color when he looked up at the figure in front of him¡­

 Chapter 19: The Kids Had Met Their Father Officially

    Chapter 19: The Kids Had Met Their Father Officially


    The man had a towering height of 189 cam and was dressed in a sky-blue shirt, but a long line of blood


    had streaked across his left arm while his blood had run through his fingers and dripped onto the grass.


    His features were extremely captivating, yet hisplexion was sickly pallid, but most of all, his face¡­


    When Jacob had perceived that the countenance which he could only see in magazines had


    materialized before his eyes, he was struck dumb on the spot.


    However¡­


    Before he had managed toe back to his senses, the man before him had slumped heavily to the


    ground.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Jacob hurriedly turned his head and covered Emma¡¯s mouth as his eyes swept


    across the surroundings, ¡°Do you want to call Mommy over?¡±


    ¡°Mm, mm¡­¡± Emma raised her hand and pointed at Bryan¡¯s direction as she blinked with excitement.


    It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Daddy!


    Jacob removed his hand that was covering her mouth and swiftly turned around to look at the man not


    far off from them with his brows furrowed deeply.


    It had never urred to him that he would be able to bump into Daddy when he was just out here


    picking up his ball. He was not prepared to meet him yet, plus he looked like he was badly injured.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get Mommy.¡± Emma got up on her feet frantically and was about to run back to the vi,


    but Jacob hurriedly caught her by the arm and said, ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Emma turned her head and stared at him with a puzzled look.


    When Emma had witnessed Bryan copsing right in front of her eyes, her first instinct was to get


    Mommy here so that she could bring Daddy back to the vi for a proper checkup, plus she was


    extremely worried that Daddy would die here seeing that he had so much blood on his body when she


    had just gotten to meet him.


    Now that she had been halted by Jacob, her eyes started to well up as she said anxiously, ¡°I know that


    you don¡¯t like Daddy because he has caused Mommy to suffer a lot, Jacob, but, but you can¡¯t just stand


    by and let him be in that state. What if he were to bleed to death here?¡±


    ¡°Who says that I¡¯m going to leave him like that?¡± Jacob red at her ferociously and added, ¡°Let¡¯s take


    a look at how he¡¯s doing first.¡±


    ¡°What, us?¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Jacob took her by the hand and trotted towards Bryan.


    When they had reached his side, they stooped down at the same time to check on his condition.


    Emma put her hand under Bryan¡¯s nose to try to detect his breathing, and Jacob promptly rolled his


    eyes at her action, ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet. Look, he is only wounded in the arm.¡±


    ¡°Why did he copse then when he had caught sight of us?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t we get Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t want to meet Daddy yet for the time being, so if she were to find out that Daddy¡¯s


    here, she would have called 120 straight away. Don¡¯t you want to stay with him for a while?¡±


    ¡°I do, but, somehow I don¡¯t as I feel bad for Mommy.¡± Emma pouted her lips and frowned as she stared


    at Bryan with an irresolute look on her face, but when she had set her sight on the wound on his arm,


    she did not have the heart to just stand idly by, ¡°But I feel pitiful for Daddy too.¡±


    Jacob gazed at the cut on Bryan¡¯s arm as he pondered for a moment while resting his chin upon his


    hand, and his eyes lit up soon after when an idea had popped into his mind. He looked up at Emma


    and said, ¡°Go back to the vi and try to enter Mommy¡¯s room secretly to get the disinfectant fluid,


    medical grade cotton, gauze and the medication for trauma injuries from the first aid kit and bring them


    here.¡±


    Emma¡¯s eyes glinted with excitement as well, and after she had made an OK gesture with her hand,


    she stood up and sped towards the direction of the vi.


    Jacob stared at her disappearing back figure as he let out a deep sigh with mixed feelings.


    It was not that he had actually disliked Daddy, but he had indeed resented him for not being able to


    protect Mommy when she needed him by her side. If he had shown up timely, Mommy would not have


    to go through the experience of narrowly escaping from death.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He turned his head and reached out his hands to tug at Bryan¡¯s arm so that he could flip him over, but


    he soon realized that he could not move his body at all.


    He put forth all his strength and pushed him again with all his might as he soliloquized, ¡°You¡¯re too


    heavy, Daddy.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s body had flipped over with ease at this moment, and Jacob thought that it was his strength that


    had turned him over. When he had plumped down beside Bryan, a husky voice suddenly rang in his


    ears, ¡°What did you call me just now?¡±


    Jacob raised his head slowly in response to that voice, and when he had noticed that Bryan whom had


    unknowingly sat up was staring at him with his piercing eyes, his body went frigid in an instant¡­

 Chapter 20: Don’t Touch My Son, Bryan

    Chapter 20: Don¡¯t Touch My Son, Bryan


    Jacob was not panicked because Bryan had heard him calling him Daddy, instead he was slightly


    nervous that Bryan had suddenly regained his consciousness.


    Daddy hade around.


    This was his Daddy.


    Although the current situation was beyond his expectations, Jacob had swiftly regained hisposure.


    He held the ball in his hands as he crossed his legs in a calm manner and sat face-to-face with Bryan


    on the ground, ¡°You¡¯ve finally awakened, Mister.¡±


    After the dizziness in his head had subsided, Bryan had noticed a small person beside him whom was


    calling him ¡®Daddy¡¯, and when he had managed to sit up and take a good look at the kid¡¯s face, he


    could not take his eyes off of the kid due to astonishment.


    This kid had a familiar face to him as he has a pair of phoenix eyes under his thick eyebrows while his


    eyes were gleaming like the stars. His face shape was slightly round while his chin still retained some


    baby fat, but above all, his naturally curly hair was the same as his which had made his features stand


    out and appeared more striking.


    Bryan had not even let go of his eyshes and hair as he continued to scan him for a long while, and


    after scrutinizing his features, he proceeded to look his body up and down in a swift manner.


    In the end, his gaze was fixated on the kid¡¯s countenance again as he wondered to himself: Why did


    this kid look so much like him?


    ¡°Wow, now that I¡¯m watching you like this, you look a lot like my Daddy!¡±


    When Bryan had heard his words, his wrinkled brows were furrowed even deeper as agitation had


    crept up to him.


    He could discern his childhood self from this kid, but his face was not as around as the kid before his


    eyes back then while his clothes were also not as fancy as his. It was already good enough to be able


    to dress warmly and eat his fill during his childhood.


    ¡°However, my Daddy has a very bad temper, and he¡¯s not romantic at all. He¡¯s not even gentle and


    caring towards my Mommy, so I hate him a lot. My Mommy is extremely beautiful, but he doesn¡¯t know


    how to treat her right and treasure her.¡± Jacob started to condemn his ¡®Daddy¡¯ in front of Bryan while


    still holding the ball in his hands.


    Jacob had intentionally said those words for him to hear.


    ¡°Since you have helped to pick up my ball earlier, I will dress your wounds and bind it up as a token of


    appreciation.¡± Jacob put down his ball and got up on his feet after he had finished his sentence, and he


    sprung towards Bryan in the next second.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Bryan subconsciously reached out his hands to catch the kid whom was charging towards him,


    and both of them soon fell to the ground as he let out a muffled hum from the impact.


    When he had raised his head, the kid had draped himself all over him, and his gleaming eyes were


    staring at him intently while a pure smile had broken out on his pink face.


    Bryan was startled for a moment as his heart was suddenly brushed by something soft and tender


    which had melted his coldness.


    He pped Jacob¡¯s butts and held him as he sat up with him in his arms, ¡°There¡¯s no need to. It¡¯s


    gettingte, so where are your parents? Why have they let you wander around by yourself?¡±


    ¡°My Mommy¡¯s extremely busy as she has to work hard to earn money on her own for me to attend


    kindergarten.¡± Jacob had draped one of his hands around Bryan¡¯s neck while the other was resting on


    his wounded arm as he wittingly poked at it.


    He could vaguely discern that his Daddy¡¯s expression had changed due to pain while his brows were


    deeply knitted.


    He continued to poke at his injured arm joyfully while thinking to himself: This is for giving Mommy the


    cold shoulder today! Hmph!


    Bryan turned his head and stared at his arm while his brows twitched for a few times, and he tried to


    endure the paining from the wound on his arm as he asked with a calm face, ¡°Where is your


    Daddy?¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡± Jacob pursed his lips and looked like he was about to burst into tears as he replied, ¡°Daddy has


    gotten together with a bad woman and caused a lot of sufferings to Mommy. He doesn¡¯t even care


    about Mommy and me, and my sister!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s words had stirred Bryan¡¯s memories of his painful childhood, and he had unconsciously


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    clenched his fists tightly as he uttered with a darkened face, ¡°Don¡¯t shed tears for a scum like him. It


    would be better to not have someone like him in your life.¡±


    Jacob wiped away the tears at the corner of his eyes while slyness had shed across his eyes as he


    whimpered in a pitiful tone, ¡°You also agree that someone like him is a scum right, Mister?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Bryan nodded with a solemn look on his face and proceeded to look around his surroundings as


    he asked, ¡°Where do you live? I¡¯ll send you home!¡±


    ¡°My home¡­¡±


    ¡°Jacob!¡± A familiar voice had sounded from his back which had caused Jacob¡¯s body to tremble slightly,


    and he quickly turned around to look behind him.


    Shirley had run out from behind the shrubs at that moment as she fastened her piercing gaze on the


    man whom was sitting on the ground while holding her son, Jacob, in his embrace.


    When she hadid her eyes on this exact scene, chilliness had coursed through her whole body while


    she felt like her heart had almost leapt into her throat.


    Bryan was actually holding her son in his arms right now, so could he have uncovered something?!


    Shirley¡¯s face whitened in an instant as only a sole thought had remained in her mind.


    Her son was hers and only hers, so she would never allow anyone to snatch him away from her.

 Chapter 21: The War to Reclaim the Cute Babies

    Chapter 21: The War to Reim the Cute Babies


    Shirley dashed forth with her eyes reddened as she hugged Jacob and roared, ¡°Let go of the child.¡±


    Despite that, the moment she just managed to get in contact with the child¡¯s clothes, the man stepped


    back with the child in his arms. His expression was grim, ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Shirley contracted her pupils and felt an unprecedented fear spreading in from her feet to her heart


    after hearing his simple words. In the end, he was here¡­ to snatch her child.


    ¡°Bryan, don¡¯ty your hands on him. He belongs to only me. Let him go.¡± She flew forward and had her


    hands around Jacob while her other hand flung towards him.


    With a loud p, this came as an utter shock to Bryan who had never experienced such humiliation for


    the past twelve years and his whole body became rigid.


    He lowered his gaze and discerned that this pale-looking woman with messy hair was none other


    than¡­ Shirley.


    He immediately knitted his brows and the aura on his body remained abundant. He uttered this coldly,


    ¡°You dare to¡­?¡±


    Hit him!


    After returning to the Moore family, there was no daredevil who would eveny one finger on him. This


    woman really went all out and did this to him.


    Shirley pushed him away with force and she retreated rapidly with Jacob in her arms.


    Shirley who had retrieved her child was shaking uncontrobly.


    In the past six years, it was this pair of son and daughter who had given her courage to carry on. If this


    man wanted to snatch away herst ray of hope too, then she would lose all her reasons on how to


    carry on with her life.


    With Jacob in her arms, she didn¡¯t dare to even sneak a nce at Bryan as she marched forward while


    dering, ¡°The deal between us hase to an end. I will leave China tomorrow, and you better find


    yourself a new psychologist.¡±


    The methods of revenge he could exact on Shirley were one too many. When he couldn¡¯t get his way


    this this time, he would employ another method the next time around.


    However, before she reached the green view, Jacob who was residing in her embrace pointed in


    Bryan¡¯s direction as he said with a trembling voice, ¡°Mummy, he¡­¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± Before Jacob could continue, there was a sound resembling something heavy crashing to the


    ground.


    Shirley stopped short in her tracks as she spun around to take a look.


    That man had unexpectedly stumbled by the road as one of his hands was clutching his chest. There


    was a grimace on his face.


    At that time, Shirley realized that his left arm was bleeding, which dyed his sky blue colour clothes in


    blotches of red.


    She was frozen on the spot.


    Jacob saw that she finally stopped being anxious, and he started to exin, ¡°Mummy, daddy is not


    trying to take us away from you. He doesn¡¯t even know that I am his son, and Emma and I happened to


    bump into him. He is probably looking for you and wants you to continue being his psychologist.


    Mummy¡­¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Shirley furrowed her brows sternly as she red at Jacob, ¡°Then, why are you trying to hide this from


    me? If I didn¡¯t discover Emma stealing the first-aid kit, what are you nning to do tonight?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jacob lowered his head and a slight wrinkle formed on his forehead. He looked anguished and


    wronged.


    He¡­ just wanted to spend some time with daddy, but of course, he wouldn¡¯t just tell Bryan that he was


    his son.


    ¡°Mummy, don¡¯t you miss daddy? If he¡¯s dad, or if there is something wrong with his body, the people of


    the Moore family wouldn¡¯t let you go. I am just scared that there will be more troubles waiting for us.¡±


    Jacob said carefully.


    Naturally, Shirley would have thought of this too.


    But what could she do?


    Bryan had discovered that there was a child who took after him a lot by her side. Even though he might


    not suspect anything at the moment, what about after some period of time when they got more and


    more familiar with each other?


    However, she couldn¡¯t solve anything by leaving either.


    Even if she was not in China, if he wanted, he could search for her in America too ande for her


    child.


    ¡°What have you told him?¡±


    ¡°I said, ¡®Sir, you look like my dad.¡¯ And he seemed to believe me.¡±


    She returned her gaze to Bryan with a slight glint in her eyes. Secretly, she let out a sigh of relief.


    She carried Jacob and hurried back to the vi and handed him to Cameron. She then warned sternly,


    ¡°Go back first to the second floor. When I am done taking care of matters here, I wille for you.


    Tonight, you will sleep alone, Cameron will send you to the kindergarten tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Mummy, I got it.¡± Jacob studied her demeanour and knew immediately what his mother was about to


    do. Therefore, he obediently nodded.


    ¡°Cameron, I have an urgent matter here, so I implore you to look after the two of them.¡± Shirley looked


    up at Cameron with gratitude in her eyes.


    Cameron revealed his dimples as he held Jacob¡¯s tiny hand, ¡°Shirley, go ahead with your stuff. I will


    send them to the kindergarten safely tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if they are misbehaving, just call me.¡± She looked up at the window on the second floor, and


    her other child was leaning against the French window and squinting at her direction. She shot a re


    at Emma and this caused the little fellow to pull the curtains over the window.


    When Shirley drove to the where she used to be, Bryan was no longer there, but the spot where he


    used to be in was now a pool of blood.


    She really hated this man. Why did he loiter in the streetste at night instead of sleeping?


    What bothered her was the fact that he seemed to be in great pain when she pushed him.


    Was he injured somewhere?


    What had actually happened to him?


    After traversing some distance, she reached the main entrance of the vi area. The carmps were


    shining brightly on the gate.


    There was a ck sports car parked to the left of the area.


    Bryan had reached where his mutted sports car was parked, but he was covering his chest and he


    was staggering wildly. He then ced his hand on the car door.


    Shirley watched his car which looked like it had experienced a serious ident and then shifted her


    gaze to his injury, and she finally understood how he ended up in such a state.


    The entrance of the vi opened, and Shirley stopped her car and offered, ¡°Bryan, get in.¡±


    Bryan turned his head and stared at her without interest. Then, he shut the door of his sports car and


    walked towards Shirley.


    He got into the passenger¡¯s seat on his own.


    Shirley examined his forlorn state and his wounded body and found that there was a huge wound on


    his elbow, and there was still fresh blood soaking his clothes. However, his expression told her that he


    somehow was immune to the pain as he simply allowed the blood to spread across his clothes.


    ¡°Why did you end up like this? Why did youe to the Spennor Residence while you should be


    sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking while you know the answer?¡± Bryan didn¡¯t even look at her as he settled in the


    passenger¡¯s seat.


    Shirley took in a deep breath as she told herself to calm down, or else she wouldn¡¯t be able to finish


    what she hade here for. She might even drive herself crazy in the process.


    She settled back into the driver¡¯s seat and opened her back and took out a perfume bottle which could


    calm her down. She ced it in front of her.


    A faint fragrance slowly permeated in the air. This particr fragrance was different from the one she


    had used on him today!


    She started the engine and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital now. Rest in the car first. When we arrive,


    I will ask for some medical personnel to attend to you.¡±


    Bryan looked outside the window but the ss reflected Shirley¡¯s figure. Her side-profile brought out


    her feminine side and Jacob¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in his mind.


    ¡°Daddy has been together with a bad woman, and mummy has suffered a lot because of him. He never


    cares about mummy and me and my sister.¡±


    ¡°You have a daughter?¡± His hoarse baritone sounded right by Shirley¡¯s ears.


    Her hand which was holding the steering wheel tightened, ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern. Stop asking


    about that!¡±


    Bryan frowned and felt frustrated at how Shirley had been treating him.


    He turned around to face Shirley as he asked in an equally stony voice, ¡°Where is the father of those


    children?¡±


    With a loud hissing sound, the car was screeching in the middle of the night¡­

 Chapter 22: Shirley Revealing to Bryan about the Pain and Anguish in Her Heart

    Chapter 22: Shirley Revealing to Bryan about the Pain and Anguish in Her Heart


    Shirley lurched a little and her hands were glued to the steering wheel. She turned around and red


    at Bryan.


    She was studying the slightest of changes in his expression and she discovered that when he asked


    that question, his face looked natural, like an onlooker simply curious about something.


    Was he¡­ not curious about Jacob¡¯s identity?


    ¡°The father to my children¡­¡± Shirley averted her gaze, pretending to be calm, and then she stomped


    on the gas pedal and uttered thest few words with vengeance, ¡°Is dead!¡±


    When Bryan heard those words, his brows were knitted tightly.


    For some reason, he felt a little restless.


    When a womanbelled a man as good as dead, it usually meant that he was really dead or it meant


    he had been hurt too deeply by him despite loving him too much. It meant she hated him to the gut.


    However, as he recalled from the child¡¯s tone, it didn¡¯t sound like that man was really dead.


    He persisted in prying into the matter, ¡°How did he die?¡±


    Shirley sucked in a deep breath while her foot which was stepping on the gas pedal jerked a little. As


    she suppressed the urge to hurl this man outside the window, she said with utter contempt, ¡°Sudden


    cardiac arrest!¡±


    ¡°Cardiac arrest?¡± Bryan stared at the woman¡¯s face for a few seconds.


    Shirley turned and met his eyes, and the smile on her face was extremely dazzling, ¡°Right, he had a


    cardiac arrest. Are you satisfied with what you heard?¡±


    The creases on the man¡¯s forehead deepened.


    This woman was toying with him.


    ¡°Do you hate him that much?¡± He couldn¡¯t fathom why, but when he heard her speaking those words,


    he felt his mood taking a turn for the worse.


    If she hated him that much, it meant she must have loved him equally hard too.


    Otherwise, how could she hate someone so much that she even wanted to curse him to death?


    Shirley gritted her teeth and felt reluctant to continue this topic with Bryan, ¡°Mr. Moore, are you always


    this interested in gossips surrounding people¡¯s privacy?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Which man could endure your bad temper? Your children are unfortunate to have you as their mother.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Shirley stomped the gas pedal all the way and the car roared even louder. She howled with


    agitation, ¡°What do you know? You know nothing. He has inflicted so much pain on me, yet what do


    you know? You are ming me while you know nothing. Who are you to me me?¡±


    She was already at a loss for words as the indignant, painful and depressing emotions swept over


    Shirley like a huge tide.


    Tears were rolling in her eyes and in order to prevent them from spilling, she expanded her pupils and


    trained her gaze on a space in front, ¡°If you stand in my shoes and can still think from his perspective


    knowing that the man almost doomed me and harmed the children, I wouldud your generosity and


    kindness. However, I am unlike disgusting dog shit men like you who toy with others¡¯ feelings. I am just


    a little woman, and you will never know how much I have¡­ gone through.¡±


    When she reached the end of her sentence, Shirley still couldn¡¯t hold back her tears from spilling.


    She raised her hand to wipe off a streak of tears on her cheeks vehemently.


    She was telling herself not to cry. There was nothing to cry about since she had gone through so much.


    Now, no one could bully her anymore and take anything away from her.


    In an instant, the interior of the car sank into a depressing silence.


    Bryan continued to stare at her side profile, and his lips quivered ever so slightly, as if some words


    were going toe out of his mouth. However, after realizing that no words would fit this situation, he


    ended up saying nothing.


    He shut his eyes, and Shirley¡¯s agonized face and the child¡¯s cute face filled his mind¡­


    If that man were him, he would be responsible towards them.


    ¡­


    After reaching a private hospital sponsored by the Moore family, a dozen medical personnel flocked to


    them.


    At that time, Bryan was immersed in a deep sleep, so he was carried into the operation theatre.


    She would wait outside the operation theatre.


    There was suddenly an ancient voice behind her,, ¡°Are you Dr. Thomas?¡±


    Shirley turned around and saw an old woman with grey hair and gentle smile standing right in front of


    her.


    This old woman was dressed in a brown coloured Chinese traditional wear, and there was a slight curl


    to her hair. A Buddhist bracelet surrounded her neck, and her right hand was holding a walking stick.


    She was dressed very ordinarily, yet that didn¡¯t conceal her majestic and noble aura.


    This must be Madame Moore of the Moore family.


    ¡°Madame Moore, I am indeed Dr. Thomas. You can call me Paisley.¡± This was the name she had filled


    in the informationst time.


    Scarlett Moore nodded slightly without any changes to the smile on her face. She was secretly studying


    Shirley.


    Shirley was wearing a white casual suit tonight, and a pair of figure-hugging pants brought out her long


    and slender legs well. There was a pair of white shoes on her feet; and there wasn¡¯t any sign of make-


    up on her face. Despite that, she looked pleasing to the eyes.


    Scarlett began with satisfaction, ¡°You fit well what I have heard about you, a famous psychologist. You


    are indeed a cut different from the rest.¡±


    Although Sabina were made from the same mould, she gave an impression of someone who loved to


    spend excessively. Scarlett disliked that very much.


    ¡°Madame Moore, you¡¯re thinking too highly of me.¡± Shirley bore a smile which showed her


    professionalism. ¡°About Mr. Moore¡¯s injury¡­¡±


    Scarlett pushed her sses slightly and waved her hands, interrupting her in the process, ¡°I know


    where he has gone to tonight. This is not your responsibility. He would always cause such a ruckus


    once in some ten days. It will be fine after this.¡±


    Scarlett had learnt of the ident tonight from the traffic police, and she knew that he had gone to


    Spennor Residence so she stopped sending people to look for Bryan.


    However, Shirley felt incredulous when she heard what Scarlett had said.


    Did she really mean that Bryan would injure himself once every dozen days or so?


    After thinking about it, Shirley also agreed that it was not a surprise to have something like that


    happening on Bryan.


    He was not a perfectly normal person, after all.


    ¡°Madame Moore, do you mind telling me what kind of serious injury has Mr. Moore experienced prior to


    this?¡±


    Scarlett was stunned for a moment before she answered with narrowed eyes, ¡°Dr. Thomas, do you not


    mind what has happened in Bryan¡¯s office today? Seeing that you are still willing to be his


    psychologist.¡±


    The reason she had paid a visit to the hospital was because she wanted to look for Shirley to resolve


    the matter in the office this afternoon.


    Shirley pursed her lips and nodded lightly, ¡°Madame Moore, I do have to consider my own position too.


    Mr. Moore is not someone who can see eye to eye with me every time, so I was just taking an


    opportunity to test him. This is because I havee up with a n to heal him, yet Mr. Moore doesn¡¯t


    seem to want to cooperate. If that¡¯s the case, this n will be a no-go.¡±


    After saying that, she produced a document detailing a n which she had formted in the vi just


    today and handed it to Scarlett.


    Scarlett took it and the nanny by her side immediately held on to her walking stick temporarily.


    She flipped open the documents and read through it carefully. The more she read it, the more satisfied


    she felt as seen by her regr faint nods.


    ¡°There was never a psychologist like you who cane up with such a meticulous n. It seems that I


    have the eye for the right person. Dr. Thomas, I really need to rely on you this time.¡± Scarlett held


    Shirley¡¯s hands with excitement, and her eyes were slightly reddened, ¡°Bryan is really an unfortunate


    child. When I take him to my side, he is very fearful of strangers!¡±


    ¡°How long has he been in such a state? Did something happen when he was still young in his


    childhood? I found that Mr. Moore is always cautious, and no ordinary hypnosis can work on him.¡±


    ¡°He only came back to me when he was sixteen. Previously¡­¡±


    ¡°Madame Moore, should you consult the young master first before revealing that thing?¡± The nanny


    who looked like in her forties said behind her.


    She scurried forward and leaned towards Scarlett as she whispered something by her ears.


    Scarlett put on a frown as she appeared to be shaken up by something.


    There was once another psychologist who had asked about Bryan¡¯s past, and she had told him about


    the truth.


    In the end, something bad happened¡­

 Chapter 23: Scarlett Intended to Let Shirley…

    Chapter 23: Scarlett Intended to Let Shirley¡­


    It was not that she couldn¡¯t trust Shirley.


    Just a moment ago, after going through Shirley¡¯s n, she even held high hopes for Shirley¡­


    It was just that¡­


    She didn¡¯t want to bring any more pain to Bryan. After that incident, he was getting even lesser sleep.


    ¡°Madame Moore, is there something stopping you?¡± Shirley¡¯s sharp gaze swept through Scarlett and


    her nanny behind. From their eyes, she could discern that there was some anguish and difficulty.


    Something serious must have happened to Bryan when he was young. That must be the reason they


    all had such solemn expressions on their faces.


    For her, she always prioritized respect!


    She would respect her patient¡¯s willingness and formted a suitable n so that she could guide him


    or her smoothly.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you don¡¯t need to tell me, Madame Moore. If I can get him to talk about his past


    with his own mouth, it will be immensely helpful in his road to recovery. We should take things step by


    step. There is no reason to rush now.¡± Shirley revealed a kind smile.


    Scarlett was even more satisfied with her as her gentle face now bore a constion smile, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll


    leave everything to you, Dr. Thomas.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bother at all. This is my obligation.¡± Shirley pressed her lips into a line as her impression of


    this traditional-thinking and stubborn was taking a turn for the better.


    It seemed that she couldn¡¯t just take the words of outsiders at face value.


    The nanny standing behind her took a step forward and held Scarlett¡¯s arm, ¡°Madame Moore, it¡¯s


    almost ten. Shall I ask Peter to send you back?¡±


    Scarlett furrowed her brows as she turned around and stole a nce at the surgical theatre which was


    shut. There was a worried expression on her face, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±


    Shirley sneaked a look at Scarlett¡¯s face.


    Her eyes were lined with huge eye bags, and her lips were chapped and faded. She didn¡¯t have a


    healthy contour on her face, which showed that she hadn¡¯t rest well and had been processing a lot in


    her mind.


    With her lips pursed, she reced the documents back into her bag as she suggested, ¡°I will stay here


    tonight. You should go back and rest, Madame Moore.¡±


    Scarlett turned around and stared at her, looking obviously moved by her single sentence.


    She had never met any doctor who was as thoughtful and caring as Shirley. Shirley¡¯s n to cure him


    was able to make her see Shirley in a new light, and the doctor was even suggesting of her own


    volition to watch the night.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t need to do that. There were many people the Moore family could dispatch to look


    after Bryan, but for some reason Scarlett felt that Shirley was even more reliable than Sabina.


    Scarlett looked at her nanny, ¡°Then¡­¡±


    The nanny nodded and continued for her, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Dr. Thomas. We have caused


    a lot of difficulty tonight. If the young master creates even more troubles, just give Scarlett a call. The


    young master can never take in the words of others, but he is still respectful enough to listen to the


    madam.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Scarlett walked over and grabbed Shirley¡¯s hand.


    She just instinctively did this, yet it made Shirley feel strangely moved and touched.


    Shirley patted the back of Scarlett¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Go back and have some rest.¡±


    Scarlett nodded and with the help of her nanny, she stepped into the elevator.


    The doors of the elevator shut themselves, and Scarlett said, ¡°Jasmine, call Jordanter and ask him to


    ¡°Madame Moore, are you sceptical of Dr. Thomas¡¯ ability?¡±


    ¡°No, I trust in that child. I am just afraid of the possibility that Bryan would find trouble with that child. If


    he sees that n, what do you think Bryan would do?¡±


    ¡°Throw a tantrum, reject, throw stuffs around and using violence on people.¡± The nanny felt terrified at


    the prospect, ¡°The young master wouldn¡¯t harm a woman, would he?¡±


    Scarlett was holding her walking stick and her lead finger was gently stroking the surface of the head of


    her stick. There was an evil smile on her face, ¡°What do you think of Dr. Thomas?¡±


    Jasmine saw the look on Scarlett¡¯s face and she immediately understood the underlying meaning.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    In the past few years, the Moore family had introduced countless women from affluent background, yet


    those youngdies would be considered proper and great if they could spend an hour with the young


    master of the Moore family.


    Almost every single one of them had been shunned away by the young master.


    In the end, Scarlett had to gather some women from poverty-stricken families without any worldly


    influences and brought them to Bryan.


    However, with just a single re, Bryan was able to intimidate them into submission.


    Now that he was twenty-eight, all of his subordinates and psychologists were men.


    The only woman standing by his side was none other than Shirley.


    However, Shirley could only get close to him when he was in a resting state. He would be almost


    impossible to be approached normally, especially women!


    ¡°I can see that Dr. Thomas has been very thoughtful when ites to the young master, and besides,


    it is the young master who has gone looking for Dr. Thomas today. By the time Dr. Thomas brought him


    to the hospital, they would have spent an hour or two together. Also, don¡¯t forget the six hours they had


    spent together in the morning.¡± Jasmine counted with her fingers and then she said delightedly,


    ¡°Madame Moore, this Dr. Thomas is the only woman who can spend so much time alone with the


    young master.¡±


    The doors of the elevator opened, and Scarlett emerged from it with a smile on her face, ¡°I never


    thought that the world-famous Paisley is a woman.¡±


    When she reached this point, she turned around and said with admiration, ¡°She is a beauty in her own


    right too. She is a hundred times prettier than Sabina.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    When they finally shrunk in the distance, a dark figure suddenly emerged from a corner.


    Sabina was boring a hole in Scarlett¡¯s back, and her fists were clenched hard as a rage was burning in


    her heart.


    This damned old hag, Sabina felt like she would never be in this old hag¡¯s favour no matter how hard


    she tried. It turned out that she had her eyes on Paisley.


    As she watched Scarlett getting into her car, Sabina took out her phone and made a call.


    ¡°Kevin, I need to do in-vitro fertilisation¡­¡±


    ¡­


    The next day.


    When it was just daybreak, there was amotion in the ward, which awoken Shirley who had fallen


    asleep.


    She raised her head and checked what was going on behind her.


    Bryan was now standing by the bed, and he had removed his surgical gown and was now dressed


    immactely in ck suit. He looked very formal.


    Jordan was tagging along by his side, seemingly whispering something by his ears.


    Shirley furrowed her brows and stood up, and that was when she realized that there was a coat draped


    over her body!


    She was startled a little as she took the coat and studied it. She then shifted her gaze towards Bryan


    who was also facing her at the moment.


    Bryan was dressed in his usual dark overalls. His upper body was d in a ck shirt and his lower


    body was donning a ck pants. He had ck leather shoes too, which brought out an evil aura and


    also a sense of maturity at the same time.


    If it were not for his face which never changed, she would have thought that this man right here was a


    different onepared to the one she sawst night.


    He simply shot a nce at her before turning around and heading towards the door of the ward.


    Shirley was able to discern his actions at once. Was he going to thepany now?


    ¡°Wait!¡± Shirley hastily made her way towards him with his coat in her arms. She stopped in front of him,


    ¡°You can¡¯t discharge yet.¡±


    ¡°Give way.¡±


    ¡°You have two broken left ribs, and your left hand has been stitched six times. Moreover, you need to


    adjust your mentality right now and have yourself a leave of absence. You need to follow my


    medication n.¡±

 Chapter 24: Another Altercation Between Shirley and Bryan

    Chapter 24: Another Altercation Between Shirley and Bryan


    Jordan looked up with a torn expression on his face. He was changing his gaze in between the two of


    them.


    Mr. Moore had it worst when his thigh bone was brokenpletely, but at that time he could still attend


    a meeting on the next day while being in a wheelchair.


    Nobody was able to make him change his mind.


    Bryan stood in front of her while he buttoned up the remaining buttons on his sleeve, ¡°I don¡¯t have time


    now.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I have just said? You have two broken ribs and you just have a stitching on your


    arm. You need to rest.¡± She lowered her gaze at his left arm.


    The long sleeve of his suit had concealed his bandaged arm perfectly, only leaving his sculpted fingers


    expose. His other hand waszily fidgeting with a button on his cor, as if he never even cared to


    listen to what she had to say.


    Shirley frowned deeply and wondered why he was still being stubborn with such a grave injury.


    She was also feeling sorry for herself for taking in such an unreasonable patient.


    ¡°I know yourpany is always busy, but I don¡¯t believe that it can¡¯t function without your presence.


    Last night, Madame Moore hase to meet me. If it were not because of her old age, I will never stay


    behind here. Get back in there.¡± She grabbed his right wrist in an attempt to drag him back to his bed.


    Despite her miniscule efforts, he wouldn¡¯t budge. He was gazing at her with a heavy line of sight, ¡°It¡¯s


    only been day one, yet you have learnt to pressure me with my grandma.¡±


    With just a slight twist of his hand, he broke free of Shirley¡¯s hand. He lifted his other hand and ced it


    on the door knob, trying to twist it open.


    The door opened with a light sound.


    Shirley prevented the door from swinging open at the moment he was about to make the space huge


    enough for him to pass through. She was holding the door in ce with her fragile shoulders.


    Bryan¡¯s eyes were depthless and there was a mild anger mixed within them. His voice was heavy,


    ¡°Give way.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do if I don¡¯t n to give way?¡± She studied him from his head to his toes. He


    looked perfectly dressed and unlike someone who had just suffered from some grave injuries.


    He was able to sleep peacefully for a whole night, so hisplexion was better than shest saw him


    She suddenly had an amusing thought in her mind. It was as if she had reared an obedient dog who


    wanted to flee after it was fed.


    Bryan didn¡¯t want to continue this scuffle, so he pressed his lips into a line and ced his palm on her


    shoulder. With some force mustered at his fingertips, he pushed her shoulders slightly.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Shirley staggered backwards while covering the part of her shoulders which was just pushed by


    him. It felt a little stinging.


    He¡­


    When she turned around, the man was already out of the ward as he exited through the door.


    Jordan stood at the door and eyed her slightly. After nodding apologetically, he followed his boss¡¯


    footsteps.


    Shirley was feeling infuriated. She turned around and broke into a chase.


    But just as she had just pushed the door open, there was a sudden crunching pain assaulting her


    chest.


    She staggered forward as she clung to the edge of the door. She looked upwards only to see Bryan


    who was disappearing from her sight.


    ¡°Bryan¡­¡±


    With a bang, she plopped to the floor helplessly after just taking a step. Unable to defeat that stinging


    sensation in her chest, it seemed that she had overestimated herself.


    The patients and medical staff, who were passing by, all stopped.


    When Jordan heard amotion behind him, he instinctively turned around to take a look.


    At the moment, there were a few nurses surrounding Shirley. She looked kind of pale.


    Jordan immediately called out, ¡°Mr. Moore, it seems that there is something wrong with Dr. Thomas.¡±


    Bryan stopped short in his tracks and turned around.


    Shirley was stabilized by two nurses, and her delicate face was now sweating profusely. Her face was


    drained of all colours, and her teeth seemed to chatter, as if she was enduring some massive pain.


    Bryan retraced his steps impatiently and stopped in front of Shirley, ¡°What¡¯s wrong here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She looks like she is in pain.¡± A nurse by her side answered, the she instructed her


    colleague, ¡°Summon a doctor here as soon as possible.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s lips quivered slightly to object to that suggestion.


    However, as her leg wobbled, she started to stumble to the floor uncontrobly.


    Just as she was about to hit the floor, a hand supported her waist and carried her up.


    Shirley turned to check and her weak gaze fell upon Bryan.


    He had a stony face as he kicked the door of the ward open and hurried into the ward. He ced her


    on the bed while saying, ¡°Do you have some illness?¡±


    ¡°Medicine!¡± She turned her gaze on a ck pouch on the chair.


    Bryan hastened to that spot and helped her get her pouch. He unzipped the pouch and saw a row of


    perfumes and also a medicine container inside.


    He took a look at the manual before pouring two tablets out of the container and shoving it into her


    mouth.


    Shirley swallowed the tablets with her eyes shut. She was trying to stabilize her breathing.


    That throbbing in her chest seemed to ease a little¡­


    ¡°Do you have heart disease?¡±


    Bryan stared at her before turning his gaze towards the medicine in his hands.


    This was a type of medicine someone with heart disease usually consumed.


    He never thought that Shirley would this kind of disease. What about her child? Was this hereditary or


    something arbitrary¡­


    He suddenly recalled what she saidst night. Was this because of that damned man too?


    Shirley let out a faintugh as her shoulders shivered slightly and she opened her eyes slowly, ¡°Thanks


    to you, it has been half a year since my disease has rpsed. My primary physician told me that as


    long as I lead a regr lifestyle without any bad habits, my disease would have fully recovered.¡±


    Ever since she had received Mildred¡¯s call, she had been working on his information to understand him


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    and gathered his data.


    It was dawn back then, and she still had to catch a flight. When she arrived at China, she had to


    immediately see this patient. She was expecting some period of restst night, but she didn¡¯t foresee


    him causing a ruckus.


    He had a nightmarest night and it was a disturbed sleep. After she had adjusted the details several


    times only was he able to sleep peacefully. She was only able to shut her eyes to rest when it was


    almost day break.


    However, the moment she opened her eyes, he was causing a scene again.


    Bryan sealed the medicine container again while asking with a doubtful expression, ¡°How does this


    have to do with me?¡±


    Shirley let out a fewughs but her eyes were never averted from him, ¡°If one were to have his or her


    normal routine jumbled up and see him or herself as a robot, then someday a price has to be paid.


    Your life has a limit, yet if you keep on destroying your initially healthy body, one day tubes will be


    sticking out of your body as you lie there. By then, even if you want to move around, you won¡¯t be able


    to. You won¡¯t even have the energy to pluck away the tubes injecting into your body so that you can


    die.¡±


    Jordan suddenly snapped his head up, and his expression was grim, ¡°Dr. Thomas, you¡­¡±


    ¡°You damned woman, what the hell are you saying?¡± A voice infused with intense anger interrupted


    Jordan.


    Shirley squeezed her fists as she continued, ¡°Since you have hired me as your psychologist, you


    should have listened to me instead of going your own arrogant way.¡±


    ¡°No, Dr. Thomas, Mr. Moore has a reason for that, he¡­¡±


    ¡°Nobody has it easy while they live in this world. If he has his reasons, does that mean the people


    around him are having it easy? He just happens to be born with a silver spoon so he has no problem


    doing whatever he wants without caring for those struggling at the bottom of the society. His own


    interest is his priority as the people around him can only gravitate towards him. He is behaving like this


    because there is always someone who cleans up the mess he creates.¡±


    Bryan turned around abruptly and kicked a chair behind him.

 Chapter 25: Two Cute Babies Encountered a Dirty Woman

    Chapter 25: Two Cute Babies Encountered a Dirty Woman


    His hands had been balled into fists as he tried to suppress the ming anger in his chest. He shouted


    at Shirley, ¡°Shut up! Shut the hell up!¡±


    After roaring for a while, he turned around and strutted out of the ward.


    The nurses who were in the ward had pale expressions because of Bryan¡¯s wrath.


    He was a regr at this hospital, and no one of these nurses had the guts to offend him. Just today,


    this woman who was lying in bed had the nerve to incite his anger.


    She was really courting death.


    The air in the ward suddenly became very oppressive.


    Jordan checked the direction where Bryan was heading towards and turned to look at Shirley while


    leaving a message to her, ¡°I will go take a look at him. Dr. Thomas, please have some rest here.¡±


    After that, he almost escaped the ward with a sense of urgency.


    Shirley let out a sigh of relief while she examined the surrounding nurses, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with


    me. You guys can take your leave for now.¡±


    The nurses then left immediately.


    Silence once again arrived in the ward. Shirley checked the clock and found that it was only eight


    twenty.


    Her pouch was just beside her and she took out her phone to call Cameron.


    ¡°Hello, Shirley.¡±


    ¡°Cameron, are the kids still at the kindergarten?¡±


    On Cameron¡¯s side, he happened to just emerge from the kindergarten. When he heard Shirley¡¯s


    words, he instinctively turned around and take a look.


    The two kids were mixed up with the other children. One of them was having a great time with the other


    kids while the other one looked hesitant and distant as he stood at the very end of the line.


    Cameronughed, ¡°Yes, Emma and Jacob are very obedient. They even woke up punctually without a


    need to wake them and they had eaten their breakfast and changed into their clothes. You don¡¯t need


    to worry about them, Shirley.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for troubling you.¡± Shirley secretly felt relieved.


    The two of them hung up at the same time.


    After Cameron got into his car, the two children both turned to look in the direction where Cameron was


    leaving. Then, they both exchanged a meaningful nce.


    At ten minutes past nine, two tiny figures emerged from the kindergarten.


    They followed a woman who had a child with her and boarded a bus which was headed to city centre.


    Nobody suspected that these two children were out on their own. They all thought that they were twins


    belonging to that young and beautiful mother.


    After arriving at Second Ring Road, the twin started the bus and headed to the Moore Group.


    They then walked into the reception hall on the first floor without a care in the world.


    ¡°Emma, how much perfume do you have with you?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I have a lot. In order to sessfully meet daddy, I have leave two bottles untouched. Look.¡±


    Emma produced two bottles of perfume from her pocket with a smug look on her tiny face.


    When she saw Jacob¡¯s face which was full of Peppa Pig stickers, she couldn¡¯t help giggling, ¡°Jacob,


    you look so ugly now. I bet daddy won¡¯t be able to recognize you.¡±


    Jacob frowned as he trained his gaze on her face which had colourful star-shaped stickers on it. He


    said with disgust, ¡°You aren¡¯t any better !¡±


    Emma¡¯sughter died off and with a snort, she headed towards the elevator.


    However, before they could reach the elevator, the receptionist at the counter stopped them.


    ¡°Kids, you can¡¯t go in there. It is a ce for work, not some ce you can have fun with.¡±


    Emma took a step back and winked her animated eyes, ¡°Who said that we are here for y? We are


    looking for daddy. He works up there.¡±


    ¡°Your dad?¡± The receptionist smiled at these two cute babies who had stickers all over their faces.


    Although their faces were concealed by those stickers, they still had huge and watery eyes. They were


    very adorable and likable, ¡°Who is your daddy? Let me inform him toe down and get you.¡±


    ¡°Our daddy is¡­¡±


    ¡°Aileen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± A female voice suddenly interrupted Emma¡¯s words.


    The receptionist whose name was Aileen turned around to find the source of the voice.


    The two kids both turned around too.


    A woman wearing a red cascading dress which reached her knees and had a V-cor appeared. With


    his inner beauty almost half-revealed, she slowly walked towards them.


    She had a brown curvy hair, and she had Tassel earrings on her ears too. Her makeup was delicate,


    showing that she might be of affluent origin.


    Emma immediately widened her eyes¡­


    It¡¯s mummy!


    No¡­


    That¡¯s not right!


    This woman was not mummy.


    She was the white lotus, a bad woman whose name was Sabina¡­


    The two children exchanged a nce.


    Aileen stood up and said, ¡°These children are here at thepany to look for their dad. Just as I was


    about to find out who is their dad, you appeared. Are you here to look for Mr. Moore, Miss Thomas?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    About what had happened yesterday, the Thomas family had settled that dispute with the help of the


    Moore family.


    Everyone thought that the Moore family had acknowledged Sabina as their daughter-inw. That was


    why the Moore family would extend a helping hand. Even if the media didn¡¯t want to admit the Thomas


    family, they had to pay attention to the Moore family.


    Sabina walked forward and her gaze fell upon these two children. Her hand automatically moved to her


    belly.


    These two children had stickers on their faces and although she couldn¡¯t recognize their faces, they


    indeed had delicate features, especially those huge watery eyes. They were not ugly in the slightest.


    She was envious of the woman who had given birth to this pair of babies.


    ¡°I am coincidentally on my way to work. Why not you let me handle them?¡± Sabina offered in a gentle


    voice.


    Emma immediately staggered backwards, then she broke into a cry.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Aileen was shocked.


    Sabina was stunned too. She never had any experience raising a child, and this was her first time


    encountering a baby crying so furiously.


    ¡°Stop crying!¡± She moved forward while attempting to console the child.


    Unexpectedly, the two children hugged each other as they retreated to where the vase was.


    Jacob was watching Sabina with caution, ¡°You make my sister cry. You are a bad woman.¡±


    What?


    When Sabina heard this, immediately a trace of anger sparked in her heart.


    Even though they were just babies, she still didn¡¯t like hearing someone criticizing her like that.


    She didn¡¯t even do anything.


    ¡°I won¡¯t harm you guys. Aren¡¯t you looking for your daddy? I¡¯ll help you look for him¡­¡± She spread her


    hands and slowly inched towards the children.


    Emma turned around and grabbed a fistful or soil before hurtling at Sabina viciously.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sabina shielded her face while she let out a scream.


    Aileen who was standing behind her immediately steadied her.


    Sabina howled angrily, ¡°You unruly child, I want to see for myself who is your dad, who raises you like


    that.¡±


    Emma¡¯s cries were even louder.


    When she was scooping up some soil, she had secretly hid the perfume into the soil.


    The contents inside could bring out the realest side from someone¡¯s heart¡­


    Jacob hugged Emma even tighter as he roared, ¡°How can you scold her? My mummy told me that I


    can¡¯t just follow a stranger. You will sell us somewhere. Not only you have made my sister cry, you are


    even scolding her.¡±


    That¡¯s right, the youngdy of the Thomas family was tantly scolding a child.


    The employees of thepany around them were ncing at her in a strange light¡­

 Chapter 26: The Two Kids Had Their Hands on Their Father

    Chapter 26: The Two Kids Had Their Hands on Their Father


    Sabina shook her head and tried to argue, ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t do that, it was her¡­ who had hurled soil at me¡­¡±


    ¡°The children are just afraid. Miss Thomas, don¡¯t get close to her. They wouldn¡¯t just simply attack


    anyone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I saw that they were doing fine with Aileen, so why do you spook them into such a state?¡±


    Sabina scanned the strange nces cast at her, and an intense me of anger was burning in her


    heart.


    She didn¡¯t even do anything yet.


    These two children were framing her, like Paisley from yesterday, who was trying to attack her from the


    dark.


    This was really annoying.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to them. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask them.¡± She marched towards the two


    children after saying that.


    Emma immediately clutched Jacob¡¯s shirt as her cries got even louder. She couldn¡¯t help retreating due


    to fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me, we didn¡¯t do that on purpose,dy¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why are you crying? Stop crying now.¡± This child¡¯s cries were seemingly increasing in volume,


    which ignited the frustration in Sabina¡¯s heart. Eventually, she started roaring at them despite being in a


    public setting.


    The onlookers were looking at her with astonished expression¡­


    At this moment, a sharp and low voice pierced through the crowd, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The crowd all turned towards the voice.


    Two figures entered the building from outside.


    Bryan was wearing an all-ck suit and he was marching through the hall.


    His gaze immediately fell upon two tiny figures hiding behind a vase.


    At the same time, Sabina was blocking in front of those children, and the sh of anger on her face was


    still there before she could regain herposure.


    Bryan¡¯s face darkened as he hurried towards Sabina. He uttered these words clearly, ¡°Sabina!¡± v


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Sir, please save me and my sister. She said that we are unruly, and she is even going to hit us.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t!¡± Sabina finally regained her rationality the moment Bryan appeared. She turned around


    sharply and tried to argue with a pale face, ¡°Bryan, it¡¯s not like what you are seeing, they just now¡­¡±


    Seeing that Sabina was going to argue for her own sake, Emma purposely raised the volume of her


    cries.


    Bryan directed his gaze at those children.


    Although they had stickers all over their faces, he was able to recognize the boy from his body shape


    and eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°Sir, you remember me. That¡¯s great.¡± Jacob revealed a delighted expression on his face as he pulled


    Emma¡¯s hand and ran past Sabina.


    The two children jogged to in front of him.


    Bryan was feeling excited and agitated for some reason as his sharp gaze scanned these two children.


    Among these two children, he had seen one of themst night, but it was the first time he wasying


    eyes on the other one. Her eyes resembled that damn woman¡¯s eyes greatly, and she had tall nose


    and plump cheeks. Her eyes seemed to sparkle and harbour the possibility to speak.


    ¡°Bryan, I really didn¡¯t do anything to them just now. They were hurling soil at me just now.¡± Sabina


    appeared in front of him uneasily while pointing at her own chest. She was trying to show Bryan the


    remnants of soil on her clothes.


    Bryan narrowed his eyes at her, and it was a very cold gaze, ¡°When a child feels danger, it is normal for


    them to have such a reaction. They don¡¯t know you, so why are you approaching them? You are not


    young anymore, yet you are nning to argue with two little children whose age were far younger than


    yours. Sabina, I never know that you have such a side to you.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Sabina wanted to exin, but she felt like her head was going to explode out of


    pain.


    Her face was pale as she stared at Emma with despair in her eyes.


    It felt like she had lost it for a moment just now.


    Why did she be like that?


    All these years in front of Bryan, she was always very cautious.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t. You can ask Aileen!¡±


    ¡°Do you think that using the wrong words shouldn¡¯t be considered a mistake?¡± Furthermore, when


    Jordan was parking, he happened to see Sabina¡¯s convoluted expression due to intense anger.


    If he never saw it with his own eyes, he would never believe that this woman was so evil-hearted.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t appear now, what are you nning to do to these two children?¡±


    ¡°I am not going to do anything. Bryan, why can¡¯t you just believe me? Aileen, tell Mr. Bryan what


    actually transpired just now.¡± Sabina took a few steps back powerlessly and she started to cry, as if she


    was wronged.


    Aileen looked at the children and then shifted her gaze to Sabina. She took a step forward and with her


    hands in front of her, she retold what had happened in detail.


    Emma rubbed her eyes while grabbing Bryan¡¯s finger, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t me her, it¡¯s just that¡­ I was afraid


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    of her because my mother told me that bad people always use family members as an excuse to abduct


    children before selling them somewhere far away. If that happens, I wouldn¡¯t be able to see mummy


    anymore. When I thought of this, I was so scared that I started crying.¡±


    Her naive voice formed into a gentle flow which entered his heart.


    It was the first time he had such unfamiliar emotions coursing through him.


    Those feelings included wishing these two children calling him ¡°daddy¡± and making the people who had


    made them cry disappear.


    He bent down subconsciously and scooped Emma up.


    Jordan froze for a second before hurrying forward to remind him, ¡°Mr. Moore, your injury¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a concern.¡± Bryan was carrying Emma with his right arm.


    When he was carrying her, he got a whiff of the fragrance on her body, which was mixed together with


    a child¡¯s scent¡­ and also that damned woman¡¯s scent.


    Nevertheless, it was an intoxicating fragrance.


    His tense face somehow loosened up into s mile, ¡°Let me bring you upstairs.¡±


    After saying that, he looked down at Jacob and asked, ¡°Are you willing to follow me?¡±


    His voice was extremely soft, as if talking to these kids with his usualmanding voice would spook


    them.


    Jacob nodded grimly beforetching on to his belt.


    Bryan felt a warm current permeating in his heart, but when he trained his gaze onto Sabina, the glint in


    his eyes immediately changed, ¡°Why business do you have with me?¡±


    ¡°Bryan, in three days, it will be my mother¡¯s birthday. I am here to hand you an invitation card. By


    then¡­¡±


    ¡°I will send a present over. Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want to talk about yesterday, then you can stop now.¡± With Emma in his arms, he strode towards


    the elevator.


    The other women surrounding them felt entranced by the sight of Bryan carrying a child.


    They never saw this side of that scary and domineering Mr. Moore, who now looked like a babysitter!


    Sabina broke into a chase, but the doors of the elevator were closed.


    She watched the tightly shut doors as feelings of indignation and fury boiled inside her. In the end,


    tears streaked down her cheeks.


    Why¡­


    She was working so hard, yet he never saw this part of her.


    Were her efforts not enough?


    When she thought of the image of Bryan holding those children, a scheming re entered Sabina¡¯s


    eyes.


    If she could bear his child, she would definitely cement herself in the ranks of the Moore family!


    By that time, the Moore family had no way to shun her¡­

 Chapter 27: Bryan Took Away the Two Babies

    Chapter 27: Bryan Took Away the Two Babies


    Bryan carried the two children all the way to his office, and he also blocked Jordan out of his office.


    He ced Emma on his thighs while he reached out to remove the sticker sticking on her nose.


    Emma immediately objected, ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t snatch away my sticker. It was given to me by my teacher.¡±


    She fiercely snatched back her rainbow cloud sticker from Bryan and stuck it back to her nose.


    Bryan froze for a moment as he watched the little one¡¯s antics. To his surprise, he felt that she was very


    cute.


    ¡°So she is your sister?¡± He turned towards Jacob.


    Jacob nodded, ¡°We are twins of different genders. Sir, do you like my sister?¡±


    Bryan once again checked out Emma and saw that she had taken his pen and was now drawing a


    flower on her hand.


    Her lips were red and pleasing to the eyes.


    He nodded without saying anything more. He also narrowed his eyes.


    As he continued to look at them, he felt that that certain man was really blind. He couldn¡¯t believe that


    that man had abandoned such cute kids.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t talking about the kids¡¯ mother about this¡­


    She wasn¡¯t likable at all.


    ¡°You are here to look for your daddy?¡± He never heard about anyone in hispany which looked like


    Jacob!


    Jacob knew that he couldn¡¯t hide the truth forever, so he decided not to hide anymore.


    He leaned on the sofa and let his legs dangle, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that my sister is missing daddy, but our


    daddy is not here, so I told her that the man fromst night looks like daddy, which prompted her to


    want to take a look. He looks like daddy, and we are here to look for him.¡±


    Bryan finally understood what was going on, and then he smiled bitterly.


    It was his first time being a recement to someone else, and to top it off he was their temporary


    daddy-recement.


    Of course, it would be a lie to say that he didn¡¯t feel upset, but more than anything, he felt sorry for


    these children.


    Their parents were separated, and the ones getting hurt the most were not them, but the children being


    left behind¡­


    Despite that, at the thought of Shirley who was always hot-tempered, Bryan immediately frowned,


    ¡°Does your mummy know that you are here to look for me?¡±


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t.¡± Emma looked up and answered. One of her arm was hooked on Bryan¡¯s neck, and


    her voice was soft, ¡°Sir, you really look like my daddy. Can I call you daddy¡­ when nobody is around?¡±


    Bryan felt his back be stiff, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Daddy left us when we were very young, and those kids at the kindergarten always say that we


    have mother, but never a father. We are very pitiful¡­¡± At this point, Emma¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red,


    a tear fell on her cheeks.


    Bryan suddenly felt anxious as he lifted his hand to wipe away the tears while cooing, ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡±


    ¡°Sir, am I not allowed to say that?¡± She looked up with watery eyes at Bryan.


    For such a sudden change of scene where he had this twin, besides feeling anxious, he was feeling


    frustrated more!


    If these children were of his bloodline¡­


    He would love them with all his heart, and he would make sure they attend the best school, live in the


    best house. They would be raised like a noble.


    Too bad¡­


    ¡°You can, but¡­¡± Bryan suddenly remembered Shirley, and he appeared considerably annoyed, ¡°Don¡¯t


    ever call me daddy in front of your mum, because she doesn¡¯t like the fact that¡­ I am getting close to


    you!¡±


    Based on how she was reactingst night, it felt like he had intended to snatch away her children.


    Was it because that previous man also tried to take the children away from her? To elicit such a


    response from her.


    Emma suddenly hugged his neck and called out in a sweet voice, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Bryan snapped back to reality as his body lurched backwards. Both of his hands fell on Emma¡¯s back


    as he hugged her close while replying softly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Then, Emma called out again.


    He replied her in the same manner again.


    She continued to call him ¡°daddy¡± for a while, which almost caused Bryan¡¯s heart to melt.


    It almost made him feel like he was actually hugging his own child¡­


    He looked towards Jacob while raising his eyebrows, ¡°What about you?¡±


    Jacob jumped off the sofa and jogged towards Bryan. He then threw himself at Bryan, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    His pounce so happened to connect with his injured body.


    He let out a low groan, ¡°You bastard child, two of my ribs are broken.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Emma eximed worriedly, and then she pushed Jacob away, ¡°Jacob, how can you be so


    rough? Don¡¯t you see that daddy is injured?¡±


    ¡°How do I know that daddy is injured? I thought that he only injured his arm.¡± Jacob rubbed his nose


    and then asked, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re injured, so why are you here at work? What about mummy?¡±


    ¡°She¡­¡± Bryan furrowed his brows as an image of that woman¡¯s agitated and infuriated face appeared


    in his mind. All of a sudden, he felt restless.


    ¡°Could it be that you are bullying mummy?¡± Emma narrowed her eyes while jumping off his thigh. She


    was now standing in front of Jacob.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The two children were now on the same side, and they were ring at him, as if interrogating a


    criminal.


    Bryan looked at this tandem and felt strangely guilty.


    That woman¡­ He didn¡¯t know what had be of her.


    ¡°She was apanying me the whole nightst night, so she didn¡¯t get any sleep. I have ordered her


    to rest in the hospital for a bit beforeing back to work.¡± He stood up and ced his hands on the


    heads of those kids, ¡°Let me bring you out to some ce opposite here. You can have a lot of fun


    there.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The two children answered at the same time.


    The door of the office opened, and Jordan immediately turned to face him and reported, ¡°Mr. Moore,


    today¡­¡±


    ¡°Cancel all my schedules today. Besides, book the whole DW Scenic Area for today.¡± Bryan instantly


    interrupted Jordan¡¯s words.


    Emma and Jacob exchanged a look.


    As expected, their daddy was the best. They could have fun, have good food, anything they wanted¡­


    ¡°Other than that¡­¡± Bryan lowered his gaze at these children and said, ¡°If Dr. Thomas wants to get


    discharged, tell her to look for me. Tell her that her children are with me.¡±


    Ugh¡­


    Jordan looked at the children but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. He simply nodded, ¡°Roger.¡±


    ¡­


    It was twelve twenty-three, and Shirley received a call from Cameron.


    The children were gone.


    Shirley couldn¡¯t just stay here to rest as she immediately took her pouch with her and staggered out of


    the hospital.


    However, when she had just reached the door of the ward, a figure blocked her way.


    She was stunned a little as she took a step back, ¡°Jordan.¡±


    Jordan pushed his spectacles and asked, ¡°Dr. Thomas, you look very anxious. Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I have an emergency. I need to take an emergency leave from Mr. Moore today¡­ No, before my


    ordeal is settled, I can¡¯t go back to¡­¡± Her children were everything she had.


    Her children were smart and witty, and they had outstanding appearances too. If they were targeted by


    human traffickers, it would be the end of them.


    ¡°Dr. Thomas, are you worrying about your children?¡±


    Shirley stopped in her tracks and looked at him in astonishment, ¡°Jordan, how did you know about


    that?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore wants me to tell you that your children are with him.¡±


    What??


    Shirley felt her heart and body tremble. She hastily clung to the door to keep herself from toppling over.


    ¡°Bring me to him!¡±

 Chapter 28: Bryan Investigated into the Children’s Father

    Chapter 28: Bryan Investigated into the Children¡¯s Father


    The DW Scenic Area was revisited and refurbished after Bryan had taken power in thepany.


    There were several scenic tourist spots inside that region which were emphasized and expanded to


    house a few entertainment hubs.


    The yground designed for kids in that area was one of those entertainment hubs.


    The two children reached there and Bryan led them to have fun in the water park.


    At the same time, Jordan had informed him about the fact that Shirley had discovered that her two


    children were ¡°missing¡±, and she was now on the way.


    However, it was going to take two hours for her to reach here from the hospital, and he would have


    ample time to apany the children to have fun.


    As he watched them having so much fun, there was even a moment when Bryan mistakenly thought


    that those were his children. When he realized that it was just his delusion, he would feel an


    unbearable rage burning from within.


    How could there be such an irresponsible man in the world? After getting a woman pregnant, he had


    left them behind. To top it off, he had abandoned a pair of twin brother and sister.


    He could bebelled a failure of society.


    All of this aroused even more of Bryan¡¯s curiosity as to who the father of those children was.


    He lowered his gaze at the two little children ying on a pink cruise, ¡°Emma, Jacob, can you tell me


    who is your father?¡±


    Seeing that he would never get an answer from that woman, he would be better off prying the answer


    from these children.


    But when such a thought upied his mind, he was feeling astonished by his own reaction.


    What the hell was he doing?


    That woman¡¯s affair had nothing to do with him.


    Emma and Jacob exchanged a nce and winked simultaneously, and then Bryan suddenly heard


    Emma crying.


    He came back to his senses and asked with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Emma was crying even more profusely.


    Jacob drooped his head and his handsome face now had a shade of sadness. He said with his childish


    voice, ¡°Mummy told us that before we were born, daddy had left us to be together with a bad woman.


    They had gone to another country to live. Mummy never told us about his identity. We want to know


    who daddy is, and I want to ask him the reason he was blindsided and why he elope with another


    woman.¡±


    When he finished his words, Emma chipped in with her asional sobs, ¡°Mummy is really unfortunate.


    After getting stabbed by that woman, she almost died.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s face darkened as some veins near his temples jumped uncontrobly.


    So there was something as outrageous as that!¡±


    ¡°Sir, now that mummy is working for you, can you treat her nicer?¡± Jacob suddenly turned around and


    looked at him with watery eyes. He was begging Bryan.


    Then, he lifted his hand to wipe off some tears.


    Emma¡¯s lips trembled before she broke into yet another episode of crying. She was crying even louder


    now.


    Bryan furrowed his brows as this was his first time taking care of children. He had no knowledge as to


    how to console them. Seeing that Emma was really crying very terribly, he decided to hug her and


    caressed her back. He cooed, ¡°Don¡¯t cry now, I won¡¯t ask you again.¡±


    ¡°Then, sir, can you be nicer to mummy? When mummy epted you as her patient, she worked very


    hard to gather your data. Ever sinceing home yesterday afternoon, she had beening up with a


    n to treat you in her room.¡± Emma¡¯s body would jerk up from time to time, and her voice cracked as


    she tried to finish her sentence.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Jacob was lowering his head and couldn¡¯t stop wiping at his eyes, ¡°Mummy can¡¯t be too tired. Her heart


    is no good.¡±


    When Bryan heard thest part of that sentence, his heart suddenly increased in pace. He suddenly


    recalled the sight of Shirley copsing when he was discharged from the hospital.


    ¡°It is all because of that woman stabbing mummy.¡± When Emma mentioned this again, her crying


    became more profound.


    Bryan hugged them even closer while he tried to free one of his hands to grab the float, ¡°You don¡¯t


    have to cry. Whoever bullies you in the future, you just need to look for me.¡±


    ¡°Then, promise me first that you will be nicer to mummy and not let her overwork. Can you do that?¡±


    Jacob was staring at him with teary eyes.


    At that moment, Bryan felt like he had gone all soft. He nodded subconsciously, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the kid¡¯s


    restaurant to eat something sweet.¡±


    Sweet stuff could brighten the mood, and he thought that kids would love those foods.


    Emma was indeed tempted, but she still had to put up her fa?ade of sadness so that daddy could


    continue consoling her. Of course, she enjoyed gettingforted by daddy like this.


    On the other hand, Shirley spent almost two hours before she finally reached DW Scenic Area. When


    she entered the kid¡¯s restaurant, her face waspletely pale3.


    Her daughter was sitting on Bryan¡¯s thigh, and the two of them were gazing at each other with a smile.


    Their smiles were full of joy and happiness, which was almost too scary for her to behold.


    She couldn¡¯t even entertain the possibility that Bryan had started to suspect the origin of those children


    and rte them to himself. She just rushed into the restaurant without thinking.


    She howled angrily at Bryan, ¡°Bryan.¡±


    Bryan and the two children both turned around at the same time.


    Emma who was sitting on Bryan¡¯s thigh slid down and ran towards Shirley. She spread her arms in an


    adorable fashion, ¡°Mummy, I want a hug.¡±


    The little kid was strutting towards her and Shirley recalled that she had never lost her temper in front


    of the kids. If they had done something wrong, she would just sternly reprimand them. Therefore, when


    she saw Emma running towards her, she could only try to ease the fury on her face.


    When the little kid almost reached her, she squatted down and weed her into her embrace.


    She looked up to check Jacob and found that on that table they were sitting next to, there were


    packaging of snacks and drinks littered all over it. At a nce, she could see that there were five or six


    packaging of ice cream.


    Shirley immediately had a drastic change of expression as she marched forward with Emma in her


    arms. She couldn¡¯t hold back, ¡°These were all finished by them?¡±


    Bryan knitted his brows and with a deadpan face, he nced at all the packaging on the table and


    answered, ¡°These are all owned by the Moore Company. We don¡¯t spend any money on them.¡±


    When Shirley heard this, it only fuelled the anger in her heart.


    She was always careful when it came to her children¡¯s diet, which was a contrast considering that he


    had fed them so many ¡°toxic¡± foods.


    She widened her eyes and roared viciously, ¡°As you allowed them to eat all these nonsense even


    though you don¡¯t spend any money on them, but do you know these junk foods are unhealthy for


    children? Wait, why are my children with you? What are you scheming?¡±


    Bryan had an unpleasant expression as he stood up with a chilling aura surrounding him.


    His huge figure loomed over her, which caused Shirley to take a step back in fear, as if a mortal enemy


    had appeared.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Mummy, he didn¡¯t take us away. I told brother that I was missing daddy, and Jacob told me that there


    is someone who looks like him, so I urged him to help look for daddy. He knows that mummy is his


    psychologist, so he agreed to bring us out to have fun while waiting for mummy to bring us back.¡±


    Emma¡¯s eyes once again turned red, and she looked wronged. There were traces of sobs in her voice,


    ¡°Mummy, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m wrong!¡±


    Shirley felt something tugging at her heart as she lowered her gaze at this tiny child in her embrace. An


    overwhelming sense of remorse immediately consumed her¡­

 Chapter 29: Bryan Started to Suspect the Identity of Those Children

    Chapter 29: Bryan Started to Suspect the Identity of Those Children


    In the past years, in order to exact revenge, she had spent much time on the blending of fragrance and


    learning psychological skills. She forgot that these two children of hers needed an adult¡¯s love and


    care.


    She didn¡¯t even notice anything unusual about them.


    This was all because of her carelessness as a mother.


    Despite still feeling angry, most of her fury had evaporated thanks to this little kid¡¯s words.


    It seemed that Bryan hadn¡¯t suspected their identities yet. Coupled with the fact that their faces had all


    those stickers, Shirley felt like she could put herself at ease.


    ¡°We are going home now!¡± She got some tissue papers from the table to clean Emma¡¯s moist cheeks.


    Then, she looked at Jacob.


    Jacob looked up to meet her eyes while his hand was fidgeting with a toy gun. Then, he jumped down


    from the chair and put back the toy gun on the table before jogging towards Shirley.


    They knew very well that Shirley didn¡¯t have it easy to survive till this day, and it could be said that both


    his and his sister¡¯s life were saved by her.


    They would never resort to rebelling and throwing tantrum against their mother.


    Jacob pulled Shirley¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mummy, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Shirley tightened her grip on his hand, and she turned around to leave.


    Before she could move away, Bryan caught up to him. He stood in their way with the toy gun in his


    hand, ¡°This toy gun is a gift for Jacob.¡±


    Shirley frowned at him, and she still felt a frustration at him. However, she needed private space to


    have a talk with him.


    She put Emma on the ground and announced, ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    Bryan was very cooperative. He called Jordan to summon him. Jordan came in and took the children


    away. When they were leaving, he shoved the toy gun into Jacob¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit.¡± He pulled a chair on the side in a gentlemanly gesture.


    However, Shirley didn¡¯t sit down on that chair. She directly pulled another chair nearer to her and sat


    down.


    She never once allowed her gaze to connect with him.


    She didn¡¯t dare to do that, as if once she did that, the things from her past would all resurface.


    Bryan¡¯s expression darkened as his grip on the chair became tensed. He went back to his chair while


    saying, ¡°You have scared the children.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore, this job¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to forsake your duty, aren¡¯t you?¡± Before she could finish, Bryan interrupted her


    menacingly.


    She looked up abruptly and saw the man¡¯s bloodshot eyes.


    She had seen many stubborn and weird patients, but Bryan was the one and only patient who had


    intruded into her private life thus far. The most important part of this was that he was the two children¡¯s


    biological father.


    Although she was being selfish, she still wanted to hide the children away to the point that it would be


    best if he never learnt of the existence of his two children.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to resign. This time, I want to make it clear to you that your personal antics have troubled


    me greatly. I n to book an early flight tomorrow morning to go back to America. You can look for


    another psychologist.¡± Besides this, there was nothing more she wanted to tell him.


    She stood up looking like she was about to leave.


    Bryanshed out and grabbed her wrist, ¡°I just brought them out to have fun. Why are you making me


    look like I¡¯m trying to take your children away? The way you are behaving, I am starting to suspect


    whether those two are my flesh and blood.¡±


    Immediately after he said this, he was stunned by his own words.


    How could this be?


    Six years ago, he only had an intimate rtionship with Sabina. If he really had a child out there, he


    would have known who the mother was.


    However, Shirley was so spooked that her body had gone cold. She was even stammering, ¡°You¡­


    How could you¡­ be the children¡¯s father? You¡¯re one crazy bastard who sees other¡¯s children as


    yours.¡±


    When Bryan noticed something unusual with her facial expression, he tightened his grip on her wrist


    and took a big step forward. His sharp gaze met her eyes, ¡°You look like you are guilty about


    something. So those children are mine?¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Shirley intuitively ced her palm against his chest and pushed him.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Bryan¡¯s face changed, and he also let go of her hand. He clutched his chest while copsing to


    a chair.


    Shirley was shocked by his reaction and she was immediately concerned out of habit, ¡°You¡­ What¡¯s


    wrong with you¡­¡±


    ¡°I have two broken rib bones, so what do you think¡­ is happening?¡± His chest felt like someone had


    hammered him. Bryan was sunken into a frown.


    Cold sweat trickled down his face and his lips started to turn white.


    Shirley was shocked to see his lips draining of colour. Just a moment ago, she had pushed him without


    thinking because she wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    And she happened to push him where he was most hurt.


    She gritted her teeth as shemented this man for not knowing how to protect himself. Despite the


    injuries, he was still out there loitering.


    ¡°I am going to call your assistant here. Wait for a while.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±


    He reached out, wanting to hold her hand, but Shirley had left his side without looking back at the


    restaurant.


    Bryan clenched his fists andnded a strong one on the table.


    This damned woman, she hadn¡¯t answered him yet.


    Why did she always have that fearful expression whenever she saw him together with her children?


    Based on her reaction, it was as if she was afraid that he would take them away.


    However, that fateful night six years ago, the one he had slept with was Sabina. If he were to have


    children, they would be born from Sabina¡¯s womb. He couldn¡¯t recall sleeping with anyone other than


    Sabina.


    After all, after that night, he had ramped up his cautious nature against all women. He was very sure


    that aside from Sabina, he never allowed any woman to get close to him.


    After Shirley had left, Jordan came in.


    ¡°Mr. Moore.¡±


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    He was natural referring to Shirley and the kids.


    Jordan replied, ¡°Dr. Thomas came out just now to call me in. She then left with the kids first. Mr. Moore,


    let me send you to the hospital.¡±


    Bryan tried to move his body, but he realized that his left ribs were hurting crazily.


    ¡°How did she get here?¡±


    ¡°I was the one who sent her here.¡±


    This meant that she didn¡¯te here in her own vehicle. ¡°Send her back now.¡±


    ¡°But, Mr. Moore¡­¡±


    ¡°Summon the medical staffs here.¡± He slowly straightened his body and ced his weight on the back


    of the chair. He titled his head and shut his eyes.


    His mind once again reyed the words of that woman. His lips trembled and spoke again, ¡°Call the


    ambnce from Thea Hospital; I need to be admitted to the hospital. Tell that woman that she has to


    run her n starting tomorrow. Move all the necessary documents to the hospital from thepany.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jordan was stunned at his words. True, Scarlett might be right. Dr. Thomas was an exception to Mr.


    Moore.


    ¡°Roger.¡±


    After Jordan had settled the matters here, he drove around to scour for Shirley and the kids. He finally


    saw them by a road outside the swimming pool.


    He stopped the car five meters away from them and got off it. He walked to the front of Shirley and


    offered, ¡°Dr. Thomas, please get in.¡±


    The two kids both stared at her without making a sound.


    Shirley frowned andined, ¡°What about you, Mr. Moore? Are you going to leave him alone in that


    ce?¡±

 Chapter 30: Shirley Had Decided to Bring the Children Away With Her

    Chapter 30: Shirley Had Decided to Bring the Children Away With Her


    ¡°Mr. Moore has called the ambnce, and he has instructed me to move all the documents to the


    hospital in theing two days.¡±


    ¡°Move them to the hospital?¡± What the hell was he nning?


    Wasn¡¯t he able to move around?


    Was there any need to go back to the hospital?


    Jordan tried to say something awkwardly with his hands shoved behind him, ¡°Mr. Moore has finally


    understood that he needs to go back to the hospital to recuperate and he ns to follow your n


    which you have worked on in the past two days.¡±


    The two children exchanged a nce.


    They liked daddy who was behaving properly.


    If he was acting that way, their mummy could be rest assured.


    Shirley never thought that Bryan would agree to follow her n¡­


    But¡­


    Her brows were knitted even more intensely as she looked at the two tiny figures. She had decided to


    bring the two of them back to America.


    ¡°I will leave behind the n for Mr. Moore, but you need to hire another psychologist. Be sure to tell the


    new person to adjust Mr. Moore¡¯s lifestyle ording to my instructions. I will also leave behind the


    fragrance which was designed for his treatment. Everything besides those are out of the discussion.¡±


    After saying that, she turned away and led the two kids to the car which Jordan was driving.


    She opened the car door and the two of them bounced into the car. Then, she boardedst.


    Jordan could only smile bitterly.


    What kind of sin had Mr. Mooremitted? When she was trying to be nice, you didn¡¯t bat an eye;


    Now that you wanted to start again, she was no longer interested in your treatment.


    He got on the car and began again, ¡°Dr. Thomas¡­¡± However, Shirley immediately cut him short,


    ¡°Jordan, if you are trying to convince me to assume my position, then I would rather get off this car.¡±


    When Jordan heard that, he couldn¡¯t find anything as a response. He could only shut his mouth.


    The car stopped at Spennor Residence, and after Shirley had gotten the two of them off the car, they


    scurried into the courtyard in no time.


    Shirley headed to the driver¡¯s side and took out two bottles, ¡°These are the medicine used to treat Mr.


    Moore. After you use them up, contact the hospital. I will post it back here from overseas.¡±


    Jordan nced at the two translucent ss bottles in her hands and pushed the door open lightly. He


    then got down from his seat.


    He didn¡¯t just ept this so-called medicine which supposedly could cure Bryan¡¯s weird condition.


    He raised his hand and pushed his sses, and a grim look appeared on his face, ¡°Dr. Thomas, if what


    I am about to say still can¡¯t make you change your mind, then I won¡¯t say anything further.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°I am an orphan, and it was Madame Moore who had sponsored me toplete my tertiary education.


    Once when I visited Madame Moore, I happened to chance upon the young master who had just been


    brought back. His clothes were torn everywhere and there were countless injuries on his arms. He was


    very vignt, and he had that perpetual cautious look in his eyes all the time. The first time I met him, I


    felt that he was really unfortunate. Can you imagine how severe the wounds he used to have?¡± Jordan


    pursed his lips and his eyes seemed to take on a darker shade. He was unusually moody at the


    moment.


    Shirley was astonished to learn about Bryan¡¯s origin. It turned out that he was not always with the


    Moore family since the beginning.


    She lowered her head as if deep in thought. When she first met Bryan, he was wearing a long-sleeve


    shirt. After six years, despite the fact that it was summer, he always wore long-sleeve shirt for some


    reason. Her arms were never exposed.


    Was it because he wanted to conceal those injuries?


    ¡°He¡­ What happened to him that time? Who hurt him?¡± She had to admit that Jordan¡¯s words had


    aroused her interest in his past.


    However, Jordan shook his head, ¡°Only the madam knows the real story. The story about how he used


    to wander out there.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Are his injuries severe?¡±


    ¡°The skin was sliced in several parts, but it was on his right arm. It looked like the skin from his hands


    to his shoulders was gnawed into an unfortunate state by some canine.¡± Jordan lifted his hand casually


    and nced at his right shoulder.


    Then, he leaned to one side and continued, ¡°Dr. Thomas, after Mr. Moore returned to the Moore family,


    he never slept for ten whole days. In the end, he fainted in ss, but even in that state, he was still very


    vignt towards others. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to sleep, he just didn¡¯t dare to, as if the moment he


    gave himself in to sleep, he would be harmed by someone. Last night was the only night since I first


    know Mr. Moore that he had such a great sleep. It felt like he could put down his guard with you by his


    side.¡±


    After finishing that sentence, Jordan stopped pestering Shirley.


    He got into the driver¡¯s seat and left.


    Shirley was rooted to the spot for a long time¡­


    As she recalled their first encounter from six years ago, he was always cautious towards everyone,


    everyone except for her.


    Shirley let out a few chuckles as tears started to well in her eyes.


    Someone had just described his hardship, yet who could understand her pain?


    She turned around and headed to the courtyard.


    Shirley cooked both lunch and dinner today. The two little ones were behaving very well due to what


    had happened today.


    After their baths, Shirley went to the bedroom with the two of them. She took out their luggage and


    dered, ¡°Jacob, Emma, mummy has booked a flight for tomorrow. Tomorrow, we will leave this ce


    and go to where Mildred is.¡±


    The two of them exchanged a nce when they heard this.


    Deep down, they didn¡¯t want to do this.


    This was especially true for Emma. She wasn¡¯t asposed as Jacob, hence after realizing what was


    happening, her eyes immediately turned red.


    ¡°Mummy, are we leaving daddy behind?¡±


    Shirley¡¯s hand seemed to freeze as she looked up, ¡°Emma.¡±


    ¡°Mummy, daddy is not a bad guy. He listens to your words today, so are you really going to leave him


    behind? Are you not going to care about him anymore?¡± Emma walked forward and wrapped her arms


    around Shirley¡¯s neck, and her tears continued to fall like broken beads of ne.


    Jacob was just watching Shirley.


    Although he appeared to be more mature than his peers, he was still a five-year-old kid.


    Other children all had fathers, so deep down he craved for a father figure to love and cherish him, like


    what he had experienced today.


    However, he wouldn¡¯t put this into words, because he knew that his mummy would be upset.


    Despite that, Shirley stared at Jacob who was behaving like this and she felt even more anguished.


    Jacob¡¯s eyes turned red too.


    Ever since he became more mature, Jacob never cried anymore. This was the first in a long time¡­


    Her heart violently shuddered with sadness and an empty feeling.


    The two children not only wanted to rely on her, they wanted a father now.


    She shoved them into her embrace and said, ¡°Jacob, Emma, after returning to America, mummy will


    put aside my work and apany you guys to kindergarten, yground and anywhere you want to


    go.¡±


    Emma leaned against her shoulders and ramped up her crying sound.


    Shirley felt a gush of sourness in her nose and with her palms cupping their head, she started to cry


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    too.


    She thought that the kids wouldn¡¯t have any interaction with Bryan, but just after two days she had


    returned, they somehow met each other. If Sabina were to learn of the fact that Shirley had given birth


    to Bryan¡¯s children, she wouldn¡¯t be able to anticipate what kind of insane stuff Sabina would to do the


    children.


    No, she couldn¡¯t just turn soft now.

 Chapter 31: Shirley’s Heart was Softened and She Decided to Visit Him

    Chapter 31: Shirley¡¯s Heart was Softened and She Decided to Visit Him


    Cameron had walked into the room at that moment with a phone in his hand.


    Shirley looked up after she had detected some stir, and she asked when her eyes wereid on her


    phone which was in his hands, ¡°Who is it, Cameron?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from the Moore family.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s brows were furrowed once she had heard that name, and she said briskly without a single hint


    of hesitation, ¡°Don¡¯t let me know if it¡¯s from the Moore family.¡±


    Since she had already made up her mind to leave this ce, she should cut off any chances of her


    looking back.


    After all, there was nothing more precious to her than her two babies in this world, so she could let go


    of anything just to protect them.


    She couldn¡¯t say for sure that Sabrina would not find out about the fact that Bryan had repeatedly


    approached her kids. If by any chance Sabrina were to misconstrue his actions and thought that she


    had intended to use the children to seduce him, it would be too troublesome then.


    ¡°But it¡¯s Madame Moore whom is on the call, and she has mentioned that Mr. Moore is in a critical


    state¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shirley¡¯s expression froze upon hearing the bad news, and the two children in her arms had


    even turned their bodies around to stare at Cameron as well.


    Emma¡¯s sobbing had stopped for a while as she was dumbstruck and petrified by the shocking news,


    but she soon bawled her eyes out again and asked desperately while grabbing onto Shirley¡¯s clothing,


    ¡°Has Daddy died, Mommy?¡±


    Was he dead!!


    The word had struck terror into Shirley as she could not bear to think about the consequences that


    would ensue if that were to happen.


    If Bryan were to pass away from this, how could she possibly leave this ce in one piece?


    Even though she was not the one to me for his current state, but the Moore family would still try to


    find hundreds of excuses to drag her into this mess.


    Jacob put on a stern look and bellowed coldly, ¡°Shut your mouth.¡±


    Emma hurriedly raised her hands and covered her mouth, and even though she had made an utmost


    effort to suppress her crying, but tears kept streaming down her cheeks uncontrobly while her


    shoulders were twitching with long, racking sobs.


    Jacob suggested in a calm manner, ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to pay Daddy a visit to see how he¡¯s


    doing, Mommy. He¡¯s not to me for the incident that has happened today as we¡¯re the ones whom


    have clung onto him. I give you my word that Emma and I won¡¯t ever find Daddy again from now


    onwards, and we will go to kindergarten every day without fail.¡±


    In any case, what¡¯s more important was to be able to stay here for now as nobody knew what the future


    would hold for them.


    ¡°Please, Mommy. We won¡¯t go to Daddy again, and I promise that I will attend kindergarten tomorrow.¡±


    Emma swiftly picked up her bag after making her promise and fished out the two tubes of perfume that


    she had stolen from Shirley¡¯s workroom. She immediately stuffed them into her hands while pleading


    again, ¡°I have returned your perfume to you, Mommy, so please go and see Daddy now.¡±


    Emma had clutched onto Shirley¡¯s pants and was constantly shaking her grip on her to try to swerve


    her mind, while Jacob had also tightened his little fists and stared at Shirley with his eyes full of


    expectations.


    Shirley clenched her fists and gazed down at them with a solemn expression, ¡°This will be thest time.


    I¡¯ll take a look at how he¡¯s doing, so go and have some rest now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Mommy!¡± Emma excitedly threw herself at her and hugged her thigh upon hearing


    Shirley¡¯s decision.


    Jacob had alsoe near to Shirley, but his intention was not to wrap his arms around her thigh like


    Emma had done as he had pulled Emma away from her instead, ¡°Why are you still holding on to


    Mommy¡¯s legs? Let go at once so that Mommy can hasten to save Daddy¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and get going, Mommy.¡± Emma instantly released her tight grip on Shirley the moment some


    senses had been knocked into her.


    Shirley did not know whether she ought to cry orugh at their thoughtfulness as they had always been


    reluctant to let her go by sping their arms around her thighs whenever she had to be away from


    home, but now they were actually urging her to leave on their own volition.


    It would be a lie to say that she was not upset at all.


    Bryan had somehow taken away some of her children¡¯s love towards her.


    When she had been pushed out of the bedroom by her kids, the door had shut on her at once.


    Cameron was left bbergasted from the scene just now as he stared at Shirley with a look of


    consternation on his face, ¡°Mr.¡­ Mr. Moore is their father?¡±


    Shirley looked slightly startled by his abrupt question, but she promptly raised her head and cast a


    nce towards Cameron while feigning herposure with a lightugh, ¡°No, Mr. Moore just looks a


    lot like their father, so I think both of them¡­ probably miss their Daddy a little too much.¡±


    Cameron was Mildred¡¯s junior, and even though Mildred was her bosom friend whom she had taken


    into her confidence, Cameron was not her close friend at all.


    It was better to keep the children¡¯s background a secret just to be safe.


    Cameron was even more astonished by her answer, ¡°No wonder! I have always thought that Jacob


    looks like the Moore Group¡¯s sessor. Now it all makes sense.¡±


    The phone in his hand had rung again the moment he had just finished his sentence, and he hurriedly


    passed it to Shirley at once.


    Shirley took over the phone and picked up the call while trotting out of the house, and sure enough an


    aged voice had sounded from the other end of the call as expected, ¡°Cameron, what did Dr. Thomas¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Paisley, Madame Moore.¡± She pulled open the door and walked straight to the garage to enter her


    car.


    Before Madame Moore had even briefed her on the current situation, she promptly started her car and


    said, ¡°I¡¯m on my way now, so don¡¯t worry too much and stay calm. I¡¯ll be there in around half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s great. Drive safe then.¡± A thrilled voice rang in her ear, and the call was hung up in the


    next moment.


    Meanwhile, all the medical personnel were standing outside the VIP room in the hospital as no one had


    the courage to take even one step further.


    Sabrina stood before Scarlett as she urged her with a perturbed look on her face, ¡°Bryan is running a


    high fever, Madame Moore, so how could hest for half an hour more? If we still do not manage to get


    the medicine into him to cool down his fever right now, I¡¯m afraid it would be detrimental to his wounds.¡±


    Scarlett¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed as she turned around to stare into the room through the window.


    Bryan was still not cooperating with the treatment despite her presence here, and he had even pricked


    the hands of all the nurses that had gone into the room.


    However, the doctor had already cautioned them that his wound was already infected which had


    caused him to run a high fever of 42 degrees, and his temperature had even climbed higher instead of


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    dropping in the past few hours. If this continued, his life would be in danger.


    Sabrina knew that Scarlett was moved by her words seeing that Scarlett had not stood in her way


    immediately.


    If Sabrina could manage to put Bryan on the intravenous drip and get the antipyretic into him before


    that doctor, Paisley, had arrived, then there was nothing else that the doctor could do once she was


    here.


    Scarlett even had to be thankful to her by the time she had sessfully calmed Bryan down and kept


    him under control.


    ¡°I have always been by his side all these years whenever he has fallen ill and is required to take his


    medicine and shots, Madame Moore. Although I couldn¡¯t help much in getting him to fall asleep now, he


    still needs someone whom can take care of him by his side at this moment.¡± Sabrina walked towards


    Scarlett and ced both her hands on her arms as she continued.


    Scarlett lowered her head and shot a nce towards the pair of hands on her arms, and after casting


    her glimpse towards the person inside the room again with her whitened face which exuded an air of


    despondency, she finally nodded in agreement.


    Sabrina rejoiced in her heart at Scarlett¡¯s response, and she hurriedly promised, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about


    it, Madame Moore. I will not let you down.¡±


    ¡°Go in now and be careful.¡± Scarlett uttered while turning her face away.


    Sabrina was still slightly touched to hear that she had asked her to be more careful as it had proven


    that Scarlett was still a human being with conscience after all.


    Although Scarlett had always disliked her, Sabrina was the one that would firste to her mind


    whenever she had to deal with matters regarding Bryan.


    Sabrina nodded in reply and promptly pushed open the door to head inside the room.


    She walked straight towards Bryan after she had entered the ward in a manner that was full of


    assurance as if her sess of getting him to listen to her was already in the bag. When she had gotten


    closer, she grabbed his hand and called out to him gently, ¡°Bryan!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Bryan had swung his hands and flung her away from him before she even had the chance toy her


    hands on his arms.


    His unexpected reaction had caught her by surprise; hence she had tumbled down to the ground as


    she shrieked out of fear.


    Everyone whom was standing by outside the room was on tenterhooks while they took in the scene


    which had caused them to shiver in their boots.


    In the end, Scarlett had to order someone else to tow Sabrina out of the room, and it was at that


    moment when she was being dragged out that Shirley had arrived at the hospital¡­

 Chapter 32: Shirley Lashed Out Aggressively at the Scum

    Chapter 32: Shirley Lashed Out Aggressively at the Scum


    The moment Shirley had rushed to the ward that Bryan was admitted to, she could perceive two rows


    of people which had consisted of the medical personnel and those from the Moore family standing in


    the corridor.


    On the other hand, Sabrina was being supported by two maidservants while her countenance looked


    ashen.


    When Scarlett had caught sight of Shirley, she hurriedly trotted towards her to greet her like she had


    finally met her savior, and she uttered while sping her hands, ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived, Dr. Thomas.¡±


    She sounded like she was about to break into tears at any moment while her eyes had also reddened.


    A wave of sympathy had struck Shirley once she took in the sight of Scarlett¡¯s pitiful state, and she


    promptly asked, ¡°How¡¯s Mr. Moore¡¯s condition right now?¡±


    Jasmine, the housemaid whom was supporting Scarlett by her side replied, ¡°Our young master has


    started to run a low fever at around twelve noon, but his temperature has risen to 42 degrees now. He


    doesn¡¯t allow the nurses to give him the required shots, and he has even dumped all the medicine that


    has been sent into the room into the rubbish bin. Furthermore, he has harmed a few nurses whom


    have gone inside, so no one has been able to persuade him to receive his treatments so far.¡±


    Scarlett nodded in agreement and grasped Shirley¡¯s hand tightly as she said, ¡°Bryan refuses to take his


    medication so his high fever has note down at all, Dr. Thomas. I have exhausted all means to try


    to get him to receive his medical treatments but it¡¯s to no avail, so that¡¯s why I¡¯m only calling for your


    help as myst resort. I know he has greatly upset you again this morning, so I will apologize on my


    grandson¡¯s behalf!¡±


    ¡°Madame Moore.¡± Jasmine called out to her in a distressed manner.


    Scarlett was born in the purple and had married into the well-known Moore family which was on par


    with her own, so she had always enjoyed the riches and honor all her life and had never bowed her


    head to anyone like this before.


    Sabrina whom was standing by was seized with insane jealousy when she had taken in the scene of


    Scarlett humbling asking for Shirley¡¯s favor.


    Scarlett had never shown her any form of kind attitude in the past six years of her being by Bryan¡¯s


    side, and she would only dismiss her with some money while putting on a cold look at the very most.


    This was the first time that Sabrina had seen Scarlett swallowing her pride and lowering her head in


    front of someone else, and that person was¡­ merely a psychiatrist.


    She¡­


    Was she really that impressive!


    Shirley grabbed Scarlett¡¯s palm backhandedly and uttered, ¡°You¡¯ve overstated the matter, Madame


    Moore. Let¡¯s not talk about the incident this morning for now. I¡¯ll head in and have a look at him.¡±


    She turned around at once after giving her reassurances and pushed open the door to head inside the


    ward before the doctors could even stop her.


    Sabrina was unwilling to reconcile to being kicked out, hence she hurriedly said after setting her sight


    on Shirley whom was going inside the ward, ¡°How about I go in with you, Dr. Thomas?¡±


    Shirley abruptly turned around when she was just about to reach the door after taking a few strides


    forward, and she cast her an indifferent nce as she asked, ¡°Do you know how to put someone on


    the intravenous drip?¡±


    Sabrina¡¯s steps were halted the moment that question was being thrown at her, and she replied while


    biting her lips, ¡°It¡¯s the nurse¡¯s job to do that.¡±


    How could she possibly carry out this kind of service for others? The nurses were as lowly as the


    restaurant waiters/waitresses in her eye; hence she had always regarded them as inferior to her.


    When Shirley had asked her that question, Sabrina instantly felt like she was being humiliated.


    ¡°What do¡­ you mean by that, Dr. Thomas?¡±


    ¡°Why would youe in with me when you don¡¯t even know how to put someone on a drip?¡± Shirley


    rebuked her right away without even saving her any face, and she pointed at another direction in the


    next moment, ¡°Hand me the stuffs in your hands.¡±


    The nurse whom was holding on to the medicine tray quickly walked towards her to pass them to her.


    After Shirley had received the medicine tray with both her hands, her sight was set on Sabrina again as


    she drew in a deep breath, and the pungent smell of her perfume had invaded her nose and senses at


    once.


    Shirley took a step towards Sabrina and lowered her head to smell her clothes.


    Sabrina was taken aback by her action as she instantly took a step backwards and asked, ¡°What do


    you think you¡¯re doing, Dr. Thomas?¡±


    ¡°Did you go into the room just now?¡± Since Shirley had bumped into her again, how could she easily


    pass up such an amazing opportunity tombast this scum?


    Sabrina swiftly took a nce at her own clothing with an uneasy look on her face.


    Scarlett whom was standing beside them all this while had also shot an inquiring gaze towards Sabrina


    as her countenance fell in a swift.


    Sabrina replied after a moment of pause, ¡°Yes, I did. It couldn¡¯t be more normal for me to stay with him


    when he¡¯s so gravely ill.¡±


    Her statement had intended to imply that she was Bryan¡¯s woman.


    Even though she clearly knew that Scarlett had always disapproved of the fact that outsiders could


    have gotten the wrong impression of her status in the Moore family if she were to say it like that, but


    she had refused to concede defeat in front of Shirley.


    However, Shirley¡¯s focus of attention was not on whether Sabrina was Bryan¡¯s woman at all.


    She scanned Sabrina¡¯s body up and down for three times with her piercing gaze as she uttered, ¡°I don¡¯t


    care how you have dressed up before this, but please bear in mind to refrain from wearing such a


    heavy perfume and to not put on any makeup, not to mention even going near him not long after you


    have done your hair if you want to visit Mr. Moore during my entire treatment period with him. This is


    especially crucial during his resting period as all these scents which you have worn on your body will


    interfere with the perfume that I have used on him, thereby directly disturbing the quality of his sleep.¡±


    Shirley faintly withdrew her eyes from Sabrina while keeping a straight face after telling her off, and she


    pushed open the door to march into the ward right after.


    Sabrina whom was left behind was stupefied by Shirley¡¯s harsh statement as she red at the door


    that was slowly closing on her.


    She had always been the well-known fashion influencer in the entertainment industry with her


    extremely ssy attires and even her exquisite perfume taste.


    However, all her impable taste had been picked to pieces by a mere psychiatrist tonight, and her


    proud merits had instantly be a misdeed which was unsavory and uneptable.


    How dared she said that to her!!


    ¡°You have been here with our young master for quite a few hours, Miss Thomas, so why not you go on


    and head back first?¡± Jasmine¡¯s voice suddenly rang in the corridor.


    Sabrina abruptly came back to her senses and shot her gaze towards Scarlett at once, but Scarlett had


    turned her whole body sideways and looked away the moment Sabrina¡¯s eyes were set on her to avert


    her gaze.


    Sabrina knew that she would not be able to change their minds no matter what she was to say with the


    presence of Paisley here, hence she just gave up on putting up a struggle to try to stay as she left


    quickly after sending her regards.


    Scarlett shook her head and sighed secretly as she watched Sabrina¡¯s disappearing back figure, ¡°Book


    two rooms for me at the hotel next door, I will stay here for a few days to apany Bryan.¡±


    ¡°Jordan had already made all the necessary arrangements for it.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Scarlett had also left with Jasmine after confirming with her own eyes that Bryan had taken his


    medicine and received his shot, and a plot had started to brew in her mind when she was on her way


    out¡­


    After Shirley had marched into the ward, she swiftly put Bryan on the intravenous drip and handed him


    his medicine while wearing an extremely sullen look on her face.


    While all the others were extremely frightened of him, she was not afraid of him at all.


    It was obvious that he had kicked up a tremendous fuss tonight just to force her toe to him.


    Bryan stared at her distant manner that tantly exuded her refusal to have anymunication with


    him with his brows deeply furrowed, but he remained silent as he was at a loss as to the way to initiate


    the conversation.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The words that he had wanted to bring up to her were nothing but to persuade Shirley to continue in


    her post as his psychiatrist, but on the other hand, he was not willing toe to terms with the issue


    regarding her two children.


    He was also dumfounded by his own abnormally obsessive behavior towards the kids as all he wanted


    was just to get close to them even though they were obviously not his children, and the thought of


    snatching them away from her had even crossed his mind.


    It was at this moment that Shirley had brought out a bottle of perfume from her scent bag, and she


    promptly ced it under his pillow.


    A familiar scent exuding from the perfume immediately invaded Bryan¡¯s senses, and he subconsciously


    turned his head around to glimpse at the bottle, ¡°What scent is this?¡±


    ¡°This perfume is made for the treatment of insomnia, depression and mania.¡± Although Shirley¡¯s


    countenance was still cold as ice, her tone was much milder and calmer than this morning.


    Bryan gave her a nce as he uttered with a tone that had softened unconsciously, ¡°This morning¡­¡±

 Chapter 33: One Pillow, Two Beds

    Chapter 33: One Pillow, Two Beds


    ¡°I do not wish for this morning¡¯s incident to happen again.¡± Shirley abruptly cut him off when Bryan was


    about to bring up the incident today, and her face had grown even more sullen than before.


    Bryan¡¯s brows had trembled slightly at her curt statement as he asked, ¡°What if they havee to me


    on their own?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Shirley frowned angrily at him as she red ferociously at the man before her


    eyes, but when it had urred to her that sometimes things would be beyond her control, she promptly


    added, ¡°If they havee to find you again, you need to give me a call ASAP, and do not bring them to


    those kinds of yground especially when it¡¯s during their school session. If you have aroused their


    yfulness and excite them, they won¡¯t feel like going back to the kindergarten anymore.¡±


    As soon as she had finished her sentences, she turned around and pulled the chair that was beside her


    up to the foot of the bed. After taking a seat, she closed her eyes to get some rest while leaning against


    the back of the chair.


    Bryan raised his head and shot his gaze towards her to perceive that she had put her arms around her


    waist while tilting her body against the chair. His brows were unconsciously knitted when he had taken


    in her ufortable state as he asked, ¡°What are you doing there?¡¯


    Shirley replied without opening her eyes, ¡°I want to have some rest as I¡¯m exhausted. Call me if you¡¯re


    not feeling well.¡±


    She slightly lowered her head on purpose so that her hair could block out the dim light in the ward as


    she could not get used to sleeping with the lights on.


    She had always slept with her children when she was at home, and since sleeping with the lights on


    was bad for their physical development as it would induce precocious puberty, she had been sleeping


    with the lights off most of the time.


    Bryan promptly took out his phone and sent a message to Jordan after hearing her reply.


    The door was suddenly pushed open when two minutes had not even passed by, and the stir had jolted


    Shirley whom was almost dozing off awake.


    She turned her head and looked behind her only to perceive that two nurses had walked into the ward


    to move the two bedside tables out of the room, and they had returned with a bed shortly after as they


    ced it side by side with Bryan¡¯s bed.


    She watched on from the beginning to the end of the move while being in a daze, and when the bed


    had finally been arranged in ce, she stared at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯re you up to now? Is one bed


    not enough for you to roll on even when you have been injured like this, so you need two beds now?¡±


    ¡°This is for you to sleep on!¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Shirley was instantly stupefied by his reply, and she quickly shot her gaze towards the bed


    which had been put together with his.


    The size of the bed was the same as the hospital bed that he had been lying on which was around 1.2


    meters, and two pillows were ced on it while a nket had been spread across it in a clean and tidy


    manner.


    The area of the room was around fifty square feet, so it was actually still spacious enough even after


    two beds had been ced in the room. However, what hade as a surprise to Shirley was the fact


    that Bryan had created such a ruckus just to let her sleep on a bed instead of in a chair.


    Bryan looked away and said awkwardly, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see you passing out on the ground the


    next day again. You can¡¯t stay too far from me as I will find it hard to fall asleep, so you should sleep


    beside me.¡±


    He did not want to go through the trouble of having to ount for Shirley¡¯s rpse of her heart


    condition in front of the two children the next time he met them.


    Shirley bit her lips secretly and uttered, ¡°I¡¯ll just lean over the bed and get some sleep.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Bryan abruptly turned around and stared at her with his eyes that were gleaming with


    dominance as he ordered, ¡°What¡¯re you afraid of? Are you that worried that I will mess around with you


    when I¡¯m already in such a terrible state?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± She had almost blurted out that it was not like he had not touched her previously.


    Bryan reached out his hand to press a button under his bed, and a bed rail guard rose between the two


    beds in an instant, ¡°Is this good enough?¡±


    Shirley cast a nce at the rail guard to assess the sturdiness of it, and it did seem safe and solid


    enough.


    Furthermore, if he ever dared to mess around with her, she could just finish him off with a single kick


    now that he was gravely injured, so she had decided to leave it at that.


    She bypassed the beds that were now joined together and walked to the empty bed after she had


    made up her mind. After lying down the pillow properly and spreading out the nket, she finally got on


    the bed and lied down.


    She turned her back on him and pulled the nket over her body to cover herself up.


    The lights in the room had suddenly went off at this moment.


    Shirley turned around and took a few nces as she asked, ¡°Why did you turn off the light?¡±


    ¡°I thought you don¡¯t like to sleep with the lights on?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°You keep frowning when you were trying to sleep just now.¡±


    Shirley was startled by his reply while her brows were instantly wrinkled, and she suddenly came to a


    realization after a few moments of silence.


    He had been watching her all the time when she was resting while leaning against the chair just now!


    She turned her head around to look behind her, but all she could make out was a silhouette of him that


    was rising and falling slightly as the surroundings were too dark.


    She turned around again and pulled the nket on her body to wrap herself further while uttering with


    her back towards him, ¡°Call me if you¡¯re not feeling well.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± His mellow voice that sounded like a cello gently rang in the room.


    Shirley shut her eyes after hearing his reply, and even though she was not ustomed to getting on


    with him like this, she had drifted off to sleepter on as she really could not withstand the sleepiness


    that had crept up onto her anymore.


    The scent that had permeated the room had a calming effect on the nerves and was effective on


    normal people without any sleeping disorder as well. Furthermore, this perfume was also her favorite


    scent.


    However, the man whom was behind her had been lying wide awake in bed all along without being hit


    by drowsiness.


    Bryan vaguely raised his head to steal a look at the figure sleeping beside him.


    His night vision had always been superb, plus his eyes had been ustomed to the darkness in the


    room, hence he was able to perceive clearly that she was sleeping on her side.


    He called out to her gently, ¡°Paisley.¡±


    There was no answer from Shirley.


    Bryan pushed back the cover on his body and moved his body to lean closer to her, and when his face


    was finally nestled against her hair, the familiar fragrance exuding from her body had immediately


    struck his senses.


    His eyes faintly contracted upon detecting the familiar scent, and he softly ced his fingers on her


    shoulder to press his face close to her ear in order to verify that the scent had indeed emanated from


    her body.


    The faint and light aroma instantly greeted his nostrils at that moment.


    He could not refrain himself from getting closer and closer to her as he whispered in her ear, ¡°Dr.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Thomas.¡±


    ¡°Paisley.¡±


    Seeing that she was in a deep sleep, Bryan narrowed his eyes and swiftly passed both his hands


    through the back of her shoulder and knees to bring her over to his bed.


    Shirley had rubbed her face against his arms during this period while muttering a few inaudible words


    in a discontented manner.


    Bryan looked up at her after noticing her movement, and the faint moonlight that had shone through the


    window and illuminated her countenance at that moment had allowed him to discern her features


    clearly. Her red lips were slightly opened while her long and thickshes were resting under her eyes,


    and her dense and glossy hair was spread out on the spot that he was lying on.


    When he had fixed his eyes on this side of her, her beauty had violently tugged at his heartstrings.


    This woman¡­ She looked rather stunning when she was not talking at all.


    Damn it, what was he thinking about?


    Shirley suddenly turned her body around at that moment which had caused Bryan to snap out of his


    senses as he hurriedly lied down on his back.


    She put her arms around his neck after turning around while resting one of her legs on his thigh, and


    the spot that she had ced her leg on just so happened to be his¡­


    Bryan drew in a deep breath and stared straight at the woman before him, and he reached out his arms


    to pull her into his embrace afterwards as he buried his face into her shoulder socket.


    The familiar scent and feeling had slowly rxed his vignce as he let his guard down, and he soon


    dozed off as well after a short while.


    The next morning, Shirley was confounded to find out that she had pressed half of her body against the


    severely injured patient when she had woken up, and her legs were tucked between his in a bear hug


    manner.


    He seemed to have been ¡®squeezed¡¯ into the corner by her as his back was stuck to the bed guard


    railing with no space for him to turn around at all.


    She immediately withdrew her hands and sat straight up while scratching her head in a perplexed


    manner.


    Oh gosh, how on earth did she cross the boundary between themst night?


    She could not bear to stay in bed any longer, hence she quickly crawled towards the foot of the bed


    and jumped out of it right away.


    However, a man¡¯s voice abruptly sounded from behind her as soon as the tip of her toes had just


    touched the ground, ¡°Why are you in my bed, Dr. Thomas?¡±


    Shirley¡¯s body instantly froze on the spot as she quickly turned around to cast a nce at him, and


    after the fact that he had been running a high feverst night hade to her mind, she proceeded to


    exin while feigning herposure, ¡°I¡¯m just checking on you to see whether your fever has gone


    down or not.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Bryan was still lying down quietly as he raised his eyebrow knowingly and uttered, ¡°I thought¡­


    Dr. Thomas has rolled over to my side of the bedst night¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing like that has happened!¡± Shirley retorted in denial at once and lowered her head as she


    touched her nose uneasily, ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor over to check on you!¡±


    She quickly fled from the room after finishing her sentence as mortification had eaten away at her.


    Bryan stared at her disappearing figure while his lips started to curl up into a smile slowly¡­

 Chapter 34: Bryan Had Dug into Shirley

    Chapter 34: Bryan Had Dug into Shirley


    Jordan had walked into the ward with some documents in his hand soon after Shirley had taken her


    leave.


    Bryan held back his smile when he had noticed Jordan¡¯s presence, and he brought a pillow to himself


    and ced it under his head as he asked, ¡°Have you found anything?¡±


    Jordan promptly ced the documents on the empty spot beside Bryan and picked up the file that had


    been ced on top to pass it to Bryan, ¡°This file contains Dr. Thomas¡¯s personal information.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Thomas had not lived in America before this, and she was saved by Mr. Walker¡¯s daughter, Ms.


    Mildred, when she had jumped into the sea tomit suicide six years ago. Her ex-husband was a


    gambler in France, and it could be said that he was a love swindler whom had cheated on her feelings


    and money.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed when he had heard Jordan¡¯s findings, and he promptly flipped


    open the file that contained Shirley¡¯s personal information which had been sorted out by Jordan.


    There were more than ten couple photos of Shirley with her so-called ex-husband pasted in the file,


    and it could be seen that the man¡¯s features were indeed very simr to his. The only difference was


    that the man had two dimples on his cheeks, plus he looked way more feminine, so it was natural that


    the man was not as masculine and striking as Bryan.


    The story of how Shirley had loved and gave herself for this man, and how her heart had been broken


    and eventually dumped by him in the end while even being stabbed by the mistress in their rtionship


    which had caused her to choose tomit suicide out of despair and helplessness were all written at


    the bottom of the file.


    Bryan could hardly steel himself to finish reading her miserable past, hence he flung the file that


    contained Shirley¡¯s personal information away when he was just halfway through it.


    This utterly foolish woman. Why did shemit suicide when she obviously knew that she had been


    cheated on by that scum?


    She was clearly a selfish woman as she did not even think it over for her two children¡¯s sake.


    If no one was there to save her when she had jumped into the sea, three lives would have been lost as


    a result.


    ¡°What a dumb woman.¡± Bryan stared sullenly at the file that had been tossed by him towards the foot of


    the bed.


    Jordan shot a nce towards him and continued, ¡°It seemed that she had found out about her


    pregnancy after she was saved from drowning, so she had resolved to work hard by signing up for


    psychology courses during her gestation period. She had even brought her kids around to participate in


    various perfumepetitions when she was supposed to undergo postnatal confinement after giving


    birth, and all it took was two years for her to acquire her psychiatrist license and the gold standard


    perfumer certificate. Dr. Thomas has been bringing up her kids on her own for the past few years after


    that incident.


    ¡°Where is that man now?¡± How could that scum just leave those two lovely and adorable kids behind


    like that? Wouldn¡¯t his heart hurt at all?


    ¡°There are a few varied findings regarding his whereabouts.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s eyes swept past Jordan¡¯s face after he had looked up at him.


    Jordan hurriedly continue his reporting, ¡°There¡¯s a version which says that he has smuggled into Africa


    and is living incognito there due to his enormous debts, while another version has pointed out that he


    has been stabbed to death by those from the gambling houses.¡±


    Bryan frowned and ordered in the next moment, ¡°Continue digging into it. I want a clear-cut answer, not


    just some kind of rumours.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡±


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Shirley had gotten a call from Mildred just when she had found Bryan¡¯s doctor in


    charge.


    Mildred spoke in an extremely solemn tone after she had picked up the call, ¡°Someone has infiltrated


    ourpany¡¯swork to extract a copy of your personal information recently, Shirley.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s footsteps were halted abruptly, and she promptly made her way to the stairwell after turning


    around and leaving a few words with the attending doctor. After making sure no one was around, she


    lowered her voice and asked cautiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t my personal information always been kept confidential all


    this while? I remember there are also extrayers of protection to enhance thework¡¯s security


    defense system, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true, but the invader has managed to hack into ourwork and steal a copy of your


    information. However¡­¡± Mildred continued after a moment of pause, ¡°Luckily, I have asked someone to


    amend your personal information again when you¡¯ve just returned to the country. Do you think that¡­


    it¡¯s the children¡¯s father whom is digging into you?¡±


    Shirley¡¯s hands instantly went cold as she had informed Mildred before this that Bryan hade into


    contact with her children, and it did not seem impossible for him to try to investigate her background


    now that Mildred had brought it up.


    Why was that man looking into her?


    Was it due to his roused suspicion about her children?


    ¡°What does this man want?¡± Shirley slowly descended from the stairs as she let out her exasperation,


    and the clickety-cking sound of her high heels on the floor when she was walking was the only


    sound that rang throughout the stairwell as she was the only one in there.


    Mildred tried to offer her weighty advice in all earnestness and sincerity, ¡°Do you really intend to not tell


    him who you are at all, Shirley? If he knows that Sabrina has ruined your life and made you suffered


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    gravely six years ago, he definitely would not let her off the hook. Furthermore, the fact that he¡¯s still


    trying to find you all this while is proof that he almost certainly has feelings for you.¡±


    ¡°Mildred!¡± Shirley let out a muffled groan as she raised her hand to rub her forehead while uttering,


    ¡°Having the heart to find me does not mean that he has fallen for me or even loves me at all, and I


    believe you¡¯re also aware of his current circumstances whereby Sabrina has been by his side for the


    past six years. To put it inly, I won¡¯t be here today if not for Sabrina¡¯s perfume that has stopped


    working for him, do you understand?¡±


    In other words, it did not matter at all as to whom could stay at his side as long as that person could


    help him to rx his mind and calm his nerves so that he could fall asleep like a normal person.


    ¡°Feelings can be cultivated over time, and the fact that he has been together with Sabrina for six years


    and still not going into marriage with her only means that he surely does not have any feelings for her.¡±


    Mildred was suddenly ovee with strong emotions as she continued in a persistent manner,


    ¡°Moreover, you have also told me these past few days that the way he treats your sister¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not my sister.¡±


    ¡°My bad, I mean he has always given that damned woman the cold shoulder, and the Moore family¡¯s


    attitude towards her is also just ordinary like she¡¯s a no one to them, so it seems likely that¡­ those


    rumors and news that have circted outside which have reported them to be deeply in love with each


    other are not trustable at all. I just don¡¯t want to see you get hurt by yourself again.¡±


    ¡°Despite all of that, they won¡¯t be the reasons for me to approach him.¡±


    ¡°What about the kids? What if they have grown to me and resent you in the future if you keep on


    being so insistent about not allowing them to meet their father? What¡¯re you going to do about that?¡¯


    Shirley could feel that her heart had been stabbed by something at the mention of her children as she


    furrowed her brows and sank into silence.


    Mildred spoke in a grave tone and with all seriousness again, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into the Moore family¡¯s


    background, and it seems like Bryan¡¯s grandmother does not mind the status or even the family


    background of the woman whom should get married to Bryan at all as she could ept whomever into


    the family as long as Bryan likes that woman. If his grandmother gets wind of the fact that you have


    given birth to a pigeon pair for the Moore family, she will only favor you more. I really don¡¯t understand


    what your hesitations are.¡±


    ¡°Mildred¡­¡± Shirley did not like to hear these kinds of wordsing from Mildred at all.


    The reason for her return to her birth country was not to get herself into a marriage with Bryan.


    ¡°Try to think over my advice properly. I¡¯ll hang up now as I still have some matters to attend to.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Shirley¡¯s mind was still fully upied with Mildred¡¯s words as they kept echoing in her mind


    after she had hung up the call, and it was only after a long while that she had managed to adjust her


    mindset and gather herself together.


    In the following week, Bryan had turned the ward into his personal workroom as heaps of documents


    had piled up beside his bed.


    However, he would still listen to Shirley¡¯s instruction even though he had to work during his recovery


    period, and after a run-in period of one week as they tried to get along with each other, she was rather


    satisfied with this patient¡¯s performance.


    Bryan¡¯s injuries had almost fully recovered during his second week of hospitalization, but Shirley had


    requested for him to stay hospitalized for another week as he still required more rests than usual due to


    his bone-breaking injuries.


    He was finally discharged from the hospital in mid-October, and he had been busy at work ever since.


    Shirley could barely see him during the day due to his heavy workload, so her work hours would


    normally start after nine p.m. as her job was to help him to fall asleep.


    She would have to go the Moore family¡¯s Splendour Manor sometimes for her work, while there are


    times where she would need to be at his private vi.


    There were, without a doubt, some conflicts between them as well during the process of helping him to


    fall asleep as she would always find herself in his arms the next day after she had woken up when she


    had slept in her own bed the night before.


    Shirley did not dare to drift off to sleep again whenever she had to stay the night at his ce hereafter,


    hence she could only get some rest after returning to her own vi at dawn.


    This had resulted in a drastic change in her daily schedule as her resting period was now eight in the


    morning to three in the afternoon, and after picking the kids up at the kindergarten, making them dinner


    and ying with them for a while, she had to go to Bryan again to be on duty at night.


    Shirley was bathing the two children as usual after she had made some breakfast today.


    She took them by their hands and went back to the room after their shower, and she brought out a dry


    towel to dry off Emma¡¯s hair.


    However, her phone which had been ced on the table had rung at that moment.


    Jacob trotted towards the phone and picked it up to peek at the caller ID, and he promptly turned


    around and called out to Shirley shortly after, ¡°It¡¯s a call from Daddy, Mommy!¡±

 Chapter 35: Please Treat Me Gently, Bryan

    Chapter 35: Please Treat Me Gently, Bryan


    Shirley¡¯s brows were knitted instantly upon hearing Jacob¡¯s words, and she quickly reached out her


    hand to take the phone from him and peek at the caller ID.


    It was really him?


    He usually would not call her number at all, and even if there was something urgent, he would always


    ask Jordan to pass on his message to her. What could it be now that he had called her in person?


    She tapped on the answer button disyed on the screen of the phone and pressed it against her ear


    as she said, ¡°Hello?¡±


    A husky voice sounded from the other end of the call, ¡°I¡¯ll reach the entrance of your vi in five


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    minutes, so put on something ande with me to a ce.¡±


    Shirley pulled her phone away from her ear to take a glimpse at the time disyed on the screen, and


    she held it close to her ear again as she said with a solemn countenance, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Mr. Moore.¡±


    ¡°Mm, let¡¯s talk when we meet.¡± The call was hung up by him after he had uttered that few short words.


    Shirley¡¯s brows were even deeply furrowed now as she raised her hand and started to rub her forehead


    subconsciously.


    What the hell was this jackass going to do this time?


    She turned around and walked up to the two kids after the call had ended, and she proceeded to pick


    up the towel in Emma¡¯s hands in a calm and unhurried manner as she continued to dry her hair while


    taking her own sweet time.


    Jacob walked closer to Shirley and gazed longingly at her phone as he asked, ¡°Is Daddy asking for


    you, Mommy?¡±


    Emma had also opened her pair of bright and beautiful eyes wide as she uttered in a childlike voice,


    ¡°Hurry up and go to Daddy, Mommy. The nanny will help to blow dry my hair, and I will behave myself.¡±


    Shirley could only feel helpless and distressed after seeing that her two children were so well-behaved.


    Ever since she had taken over Bryan¡¯s case, she had not been able to put them to sleep as she had to


    work at night.


    It was not feasible to continue like this for a long period; hence she had set herself a goal to try to treat


    Bryan¡¯s sleep disorder in three months¡¯ time.


    Her goal was to train him to the extent that he could fall asleep by himself without her presence by his


    side. If it hade to that stage, that would mean that he hadpleted his treatment, and she could


    bring an end to the life that she had been living now.


    The nanny whom was hired by Mildred had walked into the room at that moment to bring the two kids


    away.


    Shirley¡¯s phone had rung again just then, and it was from Bryan expectedly.


    She pushed open the closet door and brought out a set of casual wide-leg jumpsuit with no intention to


    pick up the call, and she promptly went into her dressing room to get dressed while leaving her phone


    to ring incessantly.


    The ringtone had stopped on its own after she had not picked it up, but it promptly rang again after just


    a short while.


    Shirley was not worried that Bryan would break into her vi as she had ordered the security to keep


    out Bryan and dogs from her ce.


    After she had finally gotten changed, her phone had stopped ringing.


    She promptly trotted out of the vi after grabbing her perfume sachet and phone while putting on a


    pair offortable t shoes.


    Her phone had started to ring again when she was making her way to him, and she decisively hung up


    his call after glimpsing at her phone screen in an impatient manner.


    When she had arrived at the gate of the vi, her eyes were instantly set on the ck Rolls Royce that


    had been parked in front of entrance.


    Bryan was leaning against the front of his car while being dded in a ck tailcoat which was paired


    with a white shirt inside tonight, and his hand was holding on to the tie that he had not put on yet. She


    could see that he had dressed up formally as his hair had even been brushed to the back of his head.


    His countenance that was already devastatingly striking and captivating was even more exquisite and


    three-dimensional now.


    This was the first time in six years that Shirley had seen him in such a formal dressing, and even


    though he was just leaningzily against the car, his noble and elegant temperament could not be


    contained at all.


    Shirley¡¯s heart suddenly began to race from the stunning sight of him, and she felt as if she had


    traversed back to the night when she had first met him six years ago.


    The familiar feeling of palpitations had violently struck her heart again and again as she continued to


    make her way to him.


    It was not like she¡­ was unmoved by him six years ago, but the happenings afterwards¡­


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up my call?¡±


    Shirley¡¯s footsteps were immediately halted as Bryan hade up to her at some point which was


    unbeknownst to her while wearing a surly expression on his immensely striking face.


    She raised her head to look at him, but when she was met with his long and narrow eyes, she hurriedly


    averted her gaze and exined, ¡°I was getting dressed.¡±


    ¡°Get in the car.¡± He muttered under his breath and turned around to pull open the passenger door.


    After raising her eyes and casting a nce at him, she promptly walked towards him and got in the car.


    Bryan closed the passenger door after she had gotten in and went around the car to get into his seat


    behind the wheel as well.


    He proceeded to hang the tie which was in his grasp all this while around his neck as he tried to tie a


    bow tie, but he could not figure out how to make a perfect knot after fumbling with it for some time.


    Shirley turned her head around and stared at him as he continued to wind the tie around for a few


    circles and proceeded to tie a dead knot. She could not help but to burst into augh as she said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t tug at it anymore, Mr. Moore, if not you will strangle your own neck like this.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s face fell in a swift as he buckled his fingers into the loop of the tie and tugged at it for several


    times.


    Shirley finally could not stand it anymore after she had watched on his prolonged struggles for some


    time as she promptly reached out her hand and grabbed his tie while saying, ¡°Let me have a try.¡±


    His action was paused abruptly as he looked up at the woman whom had gotten closer to him. She had


    not put on any makeup at all, and her bare skin was smooth and fair while her features were also


    extremely delicate and captivating. Most of all, a mesmerizing scent would always exude from her body


    every time she had approached him which was capable of alluring him and capturing his attention.


    He could not help but to move closer to her after detecting that pleasant scent.


    Aftering into contact with her for more than half a month, he had no feelings of repulsion towards


    this woman; on the contrary, he really favored her proximity.


    Bryan narrowed his eyes and asked in a husky tone, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Not yet!¡±


    As soon as Shirley had replied him, he suddenly jerked forward and leaned closer to her.


    She was taken aback by his abrupt action as she immediately backed away from him while tugging at


    his tie. She raised her head to stare at him while wearing a guard on her expression, ¡°What¡¯re you


    trying to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting closer so you could untie it with more ease.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Shirley¡¯s face had turned slightly flushed from his words, but she promptly lowered her head and


    continued to untie the dead knot on his tie.


    However, the atmosphere in the car had slowly turned ambiguous and abnormal ever since he had


    inched closer to her.


    His scorching breath kept spraying on her face from time to time due to their proximity with each other,


    and the masculinity emanating from his breath had gradually engulfed her whole body and heart.


    His presence was too strong to the extent that she could not just ignore him especially when he was


    this close to her.


    If this persisted, she could not focus on untying the knot at all.


    Shirley could not stand the pressure anymore after some time, so she ced her hand on his chest to


    try to push him further away from her.


    However, who would have thought that his whole body would fall backwards when she had just given


    him a light push? As a result, she had propelled forward as well due to his abrupt movement, and with


    that, she had draped herself all over him.


    Shirley¡¯s mind went nk in an instant¡­


    What had just happened?


    She was just trying to get him to stay back for a bit.


    Why was he so frail and not capable of withstanding such a light push?


    It was at this moment that his deep chuckle had sounded from the top of her head, ¡°Seems like you


    could hardly contain the urge to fling yourself at me, Dr. Thomas.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s face was flushed scarlet at once, and she abruptly raised her head while cing both her


    hands on his chest as she denied, ¡°I¡­ No, that was just¡­¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± His gaze was instantly set on her lips as he abruptly cut off her exnation.


    Her lips still looked glossy and plump with rosiness even though she had not put anything on them


    most of the days.


    The sight of her lips would always remind him the sensation that he had felt when he had stolen a few


    pecks on her lips while she was asleep at night.


    He had not dared to kiss her deeply for a few times as he was afraid that he would wake her up, but


    now he felt like he was seized with a sudden impulse to want more of her lips.


    When Shirley was about to get off him, Bryan suddenly lifted his upper body and ced his left hand


    on the back of her neck to press her closer to him as he held her lips in his mouth urately.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Their lips had smacked against each other as he started to kiss her passionately.


    Shirley stared in incredulity at the man whom was below her with her eyes wide open as she was


    utterly bewildered by the current situation.


    Bryan gazed at her quietly with his eyelids drooped, but his lips and teeth were still striking her every


    sense in various directions continuously.


    She was confounded by his ambush that she had no idea how to fight back, so she could only re at


    him nkly and allow herself to be treated in an unkind way ¡­


    After what seemed like an eternity, Shirley abruptly came to her senses as she raised her head and


    pressed her elbows against his shoulders while staring at him in a trance.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± His thin lips curled into a smile as he asked in return.


    Shirley¡¯s eyelids fluttered violently upon hearing his tease as he had tantly provoked her by asking


    her this kind of embarrassing question. Now that he had the audacity to ask her that, she instantly flew


    into a rage out of humiliation as she raised her palm and swiftly gave him a p across the face.


    However, Bryan had managed to catch hold of her hand that was swinging at him in time, and he


    quickly reached out another hand and ced it on her waist, pressing her down and closer to him as


    he kissed her once again¡­

 Chapter 36: Shirley Felt Jealous

    Chapter 36: Shirley Felt Jealous


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    The fresh minty breathing from him instantly invaded her nostrils when their lips were in contact


    with each other again.


    Shirley¡¯s mind was immediately bursting with a show of magnificent and dazzling fireworks as his kiss


    deepened.


    It was not like she was repelled by this feeling at all, but there was an indescribable feeling of¡­


    shuddering fright which she could not put into words that was engulfing her slowly¡­


    She felt that the blood in her whole body was flowing backwards from her toes to her brain, and she


    was drawn in by him in an uncontrolled manner.


    Her initial struggles had turned into powerless submission in the end as he invaded her territories little


    by little over time¡­


    Their kiss hadsted for a very long time, and it was not until his phone had rang suddenly that they


    had finally let go of each other at the same time.


    She instantly got up from him and turned her head away to look outside the window, and she just


    happened to notice his reflection in the car window in which his perfect countenance was currently


    facing towards her, and the expressions on his face could clearly be perceived by her.


    Bryan was watching her right now.


    His intense stare had caused her to be on tenterhooks as she started to feel unsettled, hence she


    decided to just lean back in the car seat and shut her eyes.


    She could hear Sabrina¡¯s coquettish voiceing from Bryan¡¯s phone when he had picked up the call,


    ¡°Are youing, Bryan? I¡¯ll wait for you at Mombasa.¡±


    However, Bryan had hung up the call as soon as Sabrina had just finished her first sentence as he


    spitted out coldly, ¡°Silly woman.¡±


    Shirley had opened her eyes at that moment as she turned around and red at him with a frown on


    her face.


    Bryan had also looked up at her at the same time, and when their eyes had met, he promptly put down


    his phone and leaned closer to her.


    Shirley immediately reached out her hands and pushed against his chest to ward him off as she


    bellowed while being crimson with anger, ¡°Please be mindful of your behavior and have a sense of


    propriety, Bryan. I do not wish for something like just now to happen again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± He raised his thick brows while shooting his gaze towards her flushed cheeks. She


    had always been distant and cold towards him, so it was rare to see her going berserk like this. He just


    wanted to witness how she would react when she was being annoyed and ticked off, ¡°Why are you


    blushing if you don¡¯t like it?¡±


    The blush on Shirley¡¯s cheeks turned even more scarlet as if she had put on another extrayer of


    blusher on her face when she was being pointed out by him like that.


    Her chest was rising and falling violently out of anxiousness, and she was ashamed into anger again as


    she blurted out, ¡°Who will fancy being bitten by a dog!¡±


    ¡°What did you say!¡± The curl on his thin lips froze instantly while his domineering aura which exuded his


    annoyance was unleashed at her at once as he leaned forward and shortened the distance between


    them.


    Shirley backed away in fear when she had taken in his posture and attitude that emanated danger as


    she continued, ¡°What did I say wrongly? You¡¯re already sleeping with Miss Thomas, but now you still


    want to mess around with me as well, you two-timer stallion.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s eyelids twitched fiercely upon hearing her rebuke, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I don¡¯t dare to hit


    woman, Paisley. Try to run your tongue and speak rashly again and see what will happen.¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are!¡±


    Shirley let out a condescending sneer while thinking to herself that men were double-faced beings that


    always liked to say one thing but mean the other. He had acted like Sabrina had owed him a few


    lifetimes of money in front of her, but he was still secretly in touch with Sabrina behind her back.


    If he really had no feelings for Sabrina, why would he still keep her by his side and not letting her go?


    How dared this bloody jerk kissed her when he was still with someone else?


    Shirley raised her hand and started to rub her lips violently while wearing a disgusted look on her face.


    Bryan was instantly triggered by her actions, and he promptly reached out his hand and sped her


    wrist right away, ¡°Why are you wiping off your lips? Am I that dirty?¡±


    ¡°Who knows which woman¡¯s lips you have kissed before kissing mine? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re filthy? I¡¯m


    very particr about cleanliness in this area.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s raging countenance eased up a little upon hearing her remarks, ¡°You¡¯re being jealous.¡±


    What?


    She was jealous?


    She was simply revolted by the fact that he had kissed her after kissing someone else¡¯s lips as it felt


    like her mouth was being stuffed with poo.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this with you anymore. In short, this was not to be repeated and there will be


    no more next time.¡± Shirley gave him a vicious warning and proceeded to pull open her bag to bring out


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    a wet tissue as she wiped her lips vigorously again.


    Bryan, on the other hand, was just thinking that she was acting like this out of jealousy, so he grabbed


    her wrist while she was not paying any attention to him and pulled her into his embrace again.


    ¡°Mm!¡± She let out a low groan and started to put up a struggle in the next moment, ¡°Bryan, you¡­


    Mm¡­¡±


    She was being kissed again!


    Her mouth and lips that she had just wiped clean¡­


    It was like he was doing it on purpose as he violently rubbed her lips against his own, and he did not let


    go of her lips until he was finally satisfied that he hadpletely swept past and conquered every inch


    of her lips.


    However, he did not release her as he enfolded her soft body in his arms and uttered huskily, ¡°I¡¯ve


    never kissed any other woman before this.¡±


    Shirley was still struggling in his arms, ¡°You liar!¡±


    ¡°If ever there was, it¡¯s only once and that was a few years ago.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s words had caused her body to go frigid as she raised her head and stared at him¡­


    In other words, Sabrina had never gotten her hands on him all this time!


    Shirley was somehow ovee with a sense of euphoria and tion when she had found out the


    truth.


    You see, the man whom Sabrina had poured in painstaking effort to try to get her hands on had not


    even wanted his fingers to be touched by her, and it turned out that she was just deceiving and making


    a mockery of herself all this while.


    Shirley¡¯s lips were curled in disdain as she put on a mocking smile from the realization, and from


    Bryan¡¯s point of view, her smile had emanated her distrust towards him, hence he asked promptly, ¡°You


    don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    She came back to her senses and replied, ¡°Why should I trust you? The frequency of changing


    partners for rich and pampered men like yourself is as often as changing attires.¡±


    It was not just Sabrina whom was circling around Bryan for the past few years as there were quite a


    number of women whom were eyeing him as well.


    She would not buy his story as there would still be a train of women whom were around him other than


    Sabrina, so he could just save that for the suckers.


    She gave him a hefty shove and sat back in her seat as she let out a long sigh and said, ¡°If you still


    have matters to attend to, I¡¯ll go to Splendour Manor by myself.¡±


    Splendour Manor was the Moore family¡¯s vi, and that area would only be upied by those from the


    Moore family.


    Just when she had turned around and was about to push open the passenger door, she suddenly


    realized that the car doors were already locked.


    The seatbelt beside her was being pulled abruptly, and it was none other than Bryan whom was


    fastening the seatbelt on her after she had turned around and taken a nce.


    He retracted his hand after securing her in her seat and proceeded to tug hard at his tie.


    The tie was forcibly ripped apart after it was being yanked aggressively, and he simply tossed it into the


    rubbish bin not far away from them after rolling down the car window and started the car after disposing


    of the tie.


    Bryan was driving with a sulky look on his face for the entire journey, and Shirley just sank back in her


    seat and shut her eyes after seeing him in this state as she really did not want to deal with him now.


    After she had woken up from her sleep, she realized that they had arrived at a lofty makeup studio


    building instead of Splendour Manor.


    She asked in a daze, ¡°Why are we here?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a masquerade ball tonight.¡±


    What did he mean by that?


    Before Shirley could gather her thoughts, Bryan had gotten down from the car and pulled open the


    passenger door for her, ¡°Get down.¡±


    She looked up at him and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I need a date for the ball, so apany me tonight.¡± Bryan raised his hand and spun his watch on his


    wrist to take a look at the time, and when he had noticed that she was still staying in the car with no


    intention to get down, he asked with his curved up lips, ¡°Do you want me to carry you out from the car?¡±


    ¡°Since when have I agreed to be your date for the ball tonight?¡±


    Bryan stared at her quietly while standing outside the door after hearing her answer.


    It was precisely because he knew that she would not agree to it that he had not informed her from the


    start.


    Shirley unfastened her seatbelt and got down from the car while saying, ¡°I¡¯m not ustomed to this


    kind of asion. Furthermore, you have your own secretary whom should fulfill her role for these kinds


    of events. If all else fails, you could just find another woman whom is willing to go with you as I won¡¯t


    apany you to the ball. I¡¯ll head back home now, and if you¡¯re not going to go back to Splendour


    Manor tonight, call me and let me know.¡±


    She closed the passenger door after giving him her answer and proceeded to stride towards the


    direction of the road outside the parking lot. However, before she had even taken a few steps, her


    whole body was being carried like a sack as he threw her over his shoulder¡­

 Chapter 37: He Broke the Heels of Her Shoes

    Chapter 37: He Broke the Heels of Her Shoes


    Shirley cried out in rm and started to pound on his back with both her fists while her legs kept


    swinging as she tried to put up a struggle, ¡°Let me down, Bryan!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any other woman to be my date tonight. All I want is you.¡± He marched into the building in


    a determined and domineering manner as he had no intention to talk it over with her, and her refusal


    waspletely out of the question.


    After she was being put down in the dressing room, she could not escape even if she had wanted to as


    a horde of makeup artists had surrounded herpletely.


    Shirley was finally able toe out from the dressing room after exactly one full hour of makeup and


    styling.


    Bryan whom was seated on the sofa while reading a newspaper in his hands had raised his head


    slowly to gaze at her after noticing that she had emerged.


    She had been put in a white evening gown whereby the hem of her dress was just until the middle of


    her thighs, hence her slim and slender legs had been exposed while her neck was draped with a


    diamond ne.


    Her facial features were already exquisite and dimensional enough, hence she had always looked


    gorgeous and stunning even without any makeup on her face. Now that her face had been applied with


    some makeup, her countenance was morous and alluring as if it had been meticulously painted.


    Her beauty had instantly taken Bryan¡¯s breath away for a moment as his eyes scanned her body from


    the top to the bottom in amazement.


    Shirley frowned furiously and growled, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, Bryan.¡±


    He put down the newspaper in his hand and glimpsed at his watch, ¡°The timing is just nice as we will


    arrive just in time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I don¡¯t like those kinds of events. How hard is it for you, the Moore family¡¯s young


    master, to find another woman to be your partner for the ball?¡± She immediately went straight to the


    other side of the room to grab her perfume sachet, and she promptly turned around and left the room in


    a vexed manner.


    Bryan hurriedly got up from his seat and trotted behind her to catch up with her.


    She faintly turned her head sideways to cast a nce, and when she had caught a glimpse of his figure


    following closely beside her, she quickened her pace and marched towards the side of the road.


    However¡­


    Before she could even beckon for a taxi, Bryan had grabbed her arm and dragged her back to him.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She let out a low cry from the sudden jerking movement, and the next moment her whole body


    had been thrusted into his arms.


    He pressed his hands on her thin waist as he frowned and exined patiently, ¡°I have my reason for


    bringing you there. This masquerade ball is organized by Mr. Stewart, so if you still don¡¯t want to attend


    it, suit yourself then."


    After he had given her his exnation, he promptly took his hands off her and strode in the opposite


    direction.


    Shirley was stupefied by his words as she was transfixed on the spot for a few seconds.


    Mr. Stewart!


    How she was not informed of her master¡¯s return to the country at all?


    Why did Bryan insist to take her to the masquerade ball which was being held by her master on


    purpose? Was he in the know about her rtionship with Mr. Stewart?


    No, that was impossible. Her rtionship with Mr. Stewart had always been kept as a secret, plus Mr.


    Stewart had never announced it to the outside world before.


    Therefore, the reason that Bryan had wanted to bring her to meet Mr. Stewart was purely because of


    her¡­


    A ck vehicle had sped by her at that moment which had caused Shirley to snap back to her senses.


    She instantly turned around to look at the spot where Bryan had parked his car earlier, but there was


    no sign of a ck Rolls Royce anymore.


    Shirley immediately clenched her fists and shouted, ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    She started to run after the car that had passed her by just now as she yelled, ¡°You jerk, stop the car


    now, Bryan.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Shirley suddenly fell to the ground after losing her bnce as her shoes had turned and one of


    the heels had been jammed into the gap between the stone bricks on the ground. She sat on the


    ground and exerted her force to try to pull the heel out, but no matter how hard she had tried to get it


    out, it was to no avail.


    She angrily uced her shoes and got up from the ground slowly.


    A streak of blinding light suddenly shone from her front after she had got up on her feet, hence she


    promptly raised her hand to block it out. The ck Rolls Royce had slowly reversed to her front and


    stopped right before reaching her.


    Bryan pushed open the car door and got down from the car, and after casting his nce towards her


    rather disconcerted state, he walked towards her and said unhappily, ¡°Where have you gotten hurt?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you capable of just dumping me here like that? Just go then!¡± Shirley looked away as she was


    extremely exasperated with him.


    He took another look at the shoe beside her feet which was being abandoned by her and promptly


    walked over to grab the shoe and tore at it.


    Shirley could hear a sound of cracking from his direction soon after, and by the time she had


    lowered her head to give it a good look, Bryan had already pulled the stuck shoe out from the ground.


    However, the heel of her shoes had also been broken off just like that without any consideration at all.


    That was actually a limited-edition shoe which was worth more than two million yuan.


    There were even a few diamonds that had been embedded on the heel that was stuck in the ground,


    but he had actually torn it apart just like that with his bare hands.


    Did he have to be so prodigal although he was extremely wealthy?


    Bryan stood up and handed the shoe over to her, ¡°Are you going to get in the car or not?¡±


    Shirley rolled her eyes at him as she snatched the shoe away from his hand, and she hopped her way


    to the passenger side to pull open the door and get in the car right away.


    After she had sat down in the passenger seat, she took off another shoe that was still worn on her


    other foot and grabbed its heel as she tried hard to break it off.


    Since the other heel had been broken off, there was no point in keeping this one. Anyway, it was not


    her money that was being wasted.


    She had attempted to tear the heel apart for a few times, but it was not as easy as she had imagined it


    to be as she still could not break it off after a while.


    Bryan darted a look at her and proceeded to snatch the shoe away from her as he grabbed the heel


    with both his hands and yanked it in two different directions.


    Shirley could hear a cracking sound again as the other heel had been torn apart by him easily as well.


    He stuffed the shoe back in her hands with aposed look and said, ¡°Fasten your seatbelt.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s mouth twitched when she hadid her eyes on that pitiful shoe in her hands. He really did not


    even bat a single eyelid when he was destroying this pair of shoes that was worth more than two


    million yuan.


    ¡­


    The masquerade ball was being held in City L¡¯s most prosperous venue, the Pearl Club.


    When Shirley had followed Bryan along to the entrance of the ball, two masked men in suit whom were


    standing at the door had distributed two masks to them.


    The mask that she had been assigned was¡­ a white kitty mask.


    She stared nkly at the mask in her hand with her eyes drooped while being absorbed in her own


    thoughts.


    How could it be so coincidental¡­


    The mask that she had gotten during the masquerade ball six years ago was also a white kitty mask,


    and the mask that she had gotten now was still the same one when this was already the second time


    that she had attended a simr ball.


    ¡°Is there any problem?¡± A husky voice suddenly sounded from the top of her head at that moment.


    She quickly raised her head only to perceive that Bryan was staring at her intently, and he was


    scrutinizing her with his piercing gaze as he asked, ¡°You don¡¯t like this kind of mask?¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡± If she were to say that she disliked the mask, and by any chance he had asked her for her


    reasons, it would rouse his suspicion that she had something on her mind, hence she turned the mask


    around and pretended to admire it while feigning herposure, ¡°It¡¯s very cute.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Both of them had put on their masks at the same time, and they proceeded to turn around and stare at


    each other after tying the masks securely behind their head.


    However, Bryan could not take his eyes off her the instant their eyes had met.


    The white kitty mask had only covered half of her face, thus her perfectly curved chin had been


    exposed while her red lips were glistening with crystal clear lustre, and this look¡­ was extremely alike


    with¡­


    Shirley suddenly walked past him and proceeded to enter the hall by herself first.


    Bryan had stay put as he stared at her disappearing back figure, and a petite figure had suddenly


    materialized in his mind.


    She was also wearing a white princess dress which had exposed her slender legs, and she had worn a


    white kitty mask on her face while leaving her red lips and beautiful chin exposed that year. She could


    be seen squeezing through the crowd in an anxious manner as if she was searching for someone.


    Shirley¡¯s figure had surprisingly matched with the one in Bryan¡¯s mind at that instant.


    She was that girl from six years ago!


    Damn it¡­


    Bryan hurriedly trotted into the ball to find her, but she had disappeared from his sight.


    Where did this woman go?


    ¡°Bryan.¡± It was at this moment that someone had called him from behind.


    He looked behind him and could perceive a woman whom was wearing a white evening gown and


    white kitty mask strolling towards him.


    Bryan immediately turned around and walked towards her, but just when he was about to take her


    hand, he noticed that her red lips had curved up while exhration had manifested on her face.


    His expression was frozen suddenly when he had taken in the changes on the woman¡¯s countenance.


    No, this was not Paisley!


    Paisley would not smile at him like that for the world as she had always been fierce to him and would


    put on a poker face whenever she was with him.


    However, the woman before his eyes had put on a look of anticipation and ecstasy after she hadid


    her eyes on him.


    He abruptly withdrew his hand and turned around to leave her at once.


    Sabrina hurriedly chased after him as she said, ¡°Where¡¯re you going, Bryan? Mr. Stewart is having a


    chat with my father now¡­¡±

 Chapter 38: Shirley’s Fake Identity Was Found Out

    Chapter 38: Shirley¡¯s Fake Identity Was Found Out


    After Shirley had entered the ball party, she went straight through the corridor to the swimming pool


    outside the hall. There were people all over the floor inside, which made the ce too packed.


    Her master must be busy attending to guests, so she would wait until it was almost time to meet him.


    A waiter came over and Shirley removed a ss of fruit juice from his tray. She headed to a white long


    chair by the pool and sat down.


    There were people ying around in the pool, and there were those who were singing and dancing by


    the pool.


    At that moment, a voice sounded from behind, ¡°Miss Thomas, you should give me an easy time looking


    for you.¡±


    Miss Thomas?


    Shirley froze a little before turning around.


    From the insides of the hall, a man who was wearing a maroon suit emerged. He was wearing a wolf-


    shaped mask and swirling a ss of red wine in his hands. He was making his way towards her in a


    steady pace.


    Shirley scanned her surroundings.


    She was the only one here.


    Was he referring to her by calling her Miss Thomas?


    He came to her and stood in front of her. He extended a hand to her and said, ¡°Give me some face and


    have a dance with me. After this, I will ask my father to hand over the South Riverside District to the


    Thomas family for renovation and expansion.¡±


    South Riverside District!


    He was from the Rogers family!


    Although Shirley was never one to pay attention to all the rich and noble families, but everyone would


    have known of the famous Rogers family who made their name in the property industry.


    There was a famous yboy hailing from the Rogers family, and his name was Dawson.


    He had slept with countless models and socialite of the entertainment industry, and this included the


    heiress of influential families. He was really an all-epassing person.


    It seemed that he had his eyes on Shirley!


    ¡°I am not that Miss Thomas. You got the wrong person here.¡± Shirley tilted her face in another direction


    while her lips weretched on to the edge of her ss. She was looking in another direction.


    Dawson suddenly mmed down his red wine on a ss table next to her, ¡°Sabina, it seems that you


    are not going to give me face. Do you think that you can be one of the Moore family members just by


    sucking up to Bryan? He would have long married you if he wanted to. There is no reason for him to


    waste your time. Follow me and bear some babies for me, I will let you officially be the third young


    Shirley knitted her brows as she thought about this man¡¯s response. She felt very strange.


    She was wearing mask, but why did this man regard her as Sabina?


    Could it be¡­


    Did she wear the same evening gown and the same mask as Sabina tonight?


    At the thought of this, an evil scheme suddenly formed in Shirley¡¯s heart.


    She snickered, ¡°You want me to marry you? I don¡¯t have any problem with that.¡±


    Seeing that Shirley was ready to bow down to him, Dawson¡¯s tone turned softer, ¡°That¡¯s right. Those


    who can catch up with the times are always the winners. What¡¯s so great about Bryan who is so cold-


    blooded?¡±


    ¡°No, you are wrong.¡± Shirley suddenly extended a finger and waved it, ¡°You are the famous yboy in


    the circle of the riches, so I wouldn¡¯t just believe that you would enter into marriage with me just like


    that, unless¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless?¡± Dawson¡¯s gaze was now focused on Shirley¡¯s thighs.


    Her thighs were pale and slender, and they were highly touted as the most beautiful pair of legs in the


    entertainment industry. Countless rich young masters had contributed a lot of money just to have this


    pair of legs dangling over their shoulders, allowing them to do whatever they wanted with the legs.


    Although the Thomas family was never part of the highest echelon of society, Sabina¡¯s reputation as


    the Best Actress reached far and wide.


    Dawson had set his eyes on conquering Bryan¡¯s woman.


    At that moment, Shirley pointed at the pool and said, ¡°Young Master Rogers, if you can stand in there, I


    will believe your words.¡±


    Dawson turned to look at the jumping tform beside the pool, ¡°You mean I just need to stand there?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Shirley parted her red lips and nodded.


    Dawson curled up his lips as he pulled his tie, ¡°What¡¯s so hard about that? If doing this can make you


    happy, I would be happy to run around stark naked for you.¡±


    He fidgeted with his clothes near his waist as he removed his coat.


    Shirley was snickering secretly. It seemed that Sabina wasn¡¯t without achievements throughout the


    past few years. At least her innocent and harmless face could attract many of these yboys.


    After Dawson had removed his coat, he walked towards the point Shirley was pointing at.


    He turned to ask, ¡°Baby, I am here. What else do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°I implore you to take off your tie and blindfold yourself, young master Rogers.¡±


    When Dawson heard this, he felt extremely aroused. This seductive woman would be under his mercy


    on bedter where her wails and moans could be heard.


    He removed his tie and made a blindfold across his eyes.


    The others present were all concentrating on him¡­


    Some of them even took their phones to capture Dawson at the moment.


    Dawsonughed evilly, ¡°I am all ready. Are you nning toe over and remove all of my clothes?


    Come, then.¡±


    He positioned his body towards her with his hand spread. He was looking very expectant.


    Shirley snickered coldly and stood up.


    A waiter wasing over from another path, and she went past him while taking two sses of red


    wine from his tray. Then, she continued her path towards Dawson.


    The onlookers were building up themotion.


    ¡°Make him naked!¡±


    ¡°Make him naked!¡±


    ¡°Make him naked!¡±


    Shirley closed in towards him and her lips were curling up into an evil smile. She suddenly kicked hard


    at Dawson¡¯s crotch as well as pouring the red wine onto his face.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    A frightful scream immediately overpowered the noise made by the crowd.


    Following that, a huge sshing sound was heard, indicating something substantial had fallen into the


    pool.


    At that moment, Shirley turned around calmly and returned to the hall.


    However, when she was in a corridor connecting the hall and outside, a hand suddenly sped her


    mouth and someone forcefully pulled her into a suite.


    She let out a gasp as her arms iled.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The moment the door of the suite shut, her body was flipped around violently and she was pressed


    hard against the door.


    She widened her eyes at the person in front of her, and she immediately growled with a flushed face,


    ¡°Bryan, are you crazy? You¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    His huge body weighed down on her, trapping her in between him and the door. Soon, her lips were


    sealed by his.


    Shirley felt her body shiver.


    This was the fourth time he had kissed her tonight.


    Was he addicted to kissing him? He was crazy¡­


    She ced her hands on his chest to push him hard.


    Bryan staggered backwards after he was pushed by her suddenly.


    Shirley wiped her lips and scolded exasperatedly, ¡°I told you not to treat me like this again, what do you


    take me as¡­¡±


    ¡°White Kitty!¡±


    What?


    Shirley felt her heart sink, and her expression instantly froze.


    ¡°You are my White Kitty!¡± Bryan took a huge step forward and grabbed her arm, pulling her into back


    into his embrace.


    Shirley almost felt suffocated as she was being hugged by him, and at the same time her mind was


    reying that nickname ¡°White Kitty¡±.


    Six years ago, he didn¡¯t know her name, therefore he had named her ording to her mask, which


    was a mask of a white cat!


    Could it be that¡­ He had never given up on looking for her. Did he recognize finally that Sabina was


    not his White Kitty?


    If he had recognized her truly as she was, what should she do now?


    He had been searching for her by using all means. It would be a tall order to escape his grasp from


    now on.


    ¡°What are you saying? Who is your White Kitty?¡± She pushed him with great force in an attempt to


    break free from his embrace.


    However, the man didn¡¯t let up at all, and his voice was infused with a tinge of annoyance, ¡°Are you still


    going to feign ignorance with me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. Let me go!¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t recall, then let me jog your memory¡­¡±

 Chapter 39: Resuming His Jealousy-Prone and Hard-Headed Mode as a Domineering President

    Chapter 39: Resuming His Jealousy-Prone and Hard-Headed Mode as a Domineering President


    ¡°Six years ago, you are floating around on the dance floor at that mask banquet, and there were


    several men who wanted your hand to join their dance. It was me who had saved you, and at that time


    you said, ¡®Sir, your eyes are so bloodshot!¡¯ And I told you that it had been seven days since Ist slept.


    I had contracted a weird disease which the doctors had no cure too.¡±


    When he reached this point, his face inched even closer to hers, and his hot breath was spraying on


    her face. He continued in a thunderous voice, ¡°You said, ¡®Sir, I know how to blend perfumes, and I have


    recently fine-tuned one that can help with sleep. Do you want a try?¡¯¡±


    ¡°I replied¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± She shook her head and interjected.


    Her eyes were bulging and they were slightly reddened.


    A long-forgotten memory sealed off in the far reaches of her mind slowly came back to her because of


    his words.


    Six years ago¡­


    After her first encounter with him, she used to have some expectations.


    However, her parents warned her that he was not a good man. She was told not to get close to that


    man.


    Hence, she was hidden altogether by her parents.


    At one point, she really thought that he was a handsome bloke who liked to tease her. That¡¯s it.


    She forgot about this trivial matter very soon, and if it were not because of Sabina¡¯s schemes, she


    would have never remembered this fleeting encounter with that fleeting man in her whole life.


    ¡°I replied, ¡®Alright, let¡¯s go to a swing outside that patch of grass. No one is around there.¡¯¡± He kept his


    gaze focused on her as he continued, ¡°I was just lying on your legs until the sun rose. How long are


    you still nning to evade me?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think is evading you? Do you think we are that familiar with each other? This is bizarre.


    You¡¯re crazy¡­ Ugh¡­¡± After pouring vulgarities at him, her lips were once again met by his.


    This time, his kiss was so powerful that her mouth was beginning to ache.


    She pushed him several times, but her efforts were killed off before they could pay off.


    His hands were ced on her waist as he spun her around and took a huge step forward. Then, he


    pushed her.


    The two of them stumbled onto a massive sofa.


    Her tiny figure were squeezed to a corner by his huge frame, and coupled with his weight, there was no


    room for her to resist.


    Damn it¡­ He was forcing her hand.


    At first, she still tried to be resilient as she kept her teeth shut, butter on he was able to dig into her


    mouth with his tongue, and the rest was out of control.


    Until the very end, her breathing became ragged and she could only sniff his scent in the air. She was


    getting dizzy after being forcefully kissed by him, and to that end she had no choice but to sumb to


    him.


    He sensed that she had decreased her tension, and his movements were no longer that barbaric.


    With one of his hand gripping both of hers, he guided her hands to above her head, and another round


    of unrelenting kiss came.


    After some unknown period of time, he looked up at her face.


    Shirley¡¯s face had be flushed before long, and her curly hair initially dangling behind her was now


    spread out on the sofa. She had her eyes closed while her body couldn¡¯t stop shuddering.


    As he thought of her life the past few years, all of a sudden Bryan felt a sense of frustration, ¡°Paisley,


    you must have known that it was me, right? Why did you hide from me in the past years? Why did you


    put yourself through such suffering instead ofing to me?¡±


    Shirley fluttered her eyes open abruptly and she started to push him again but to no avail. She couldn¡¯t


    even muster any strength.


    She tilted her face from him and a cold smile formed on her lips, ¡°Mr. Moore, when you acknowledged


    Sabina at that time, this news was known to the whole circle. Now that you¡¯re hugging me like this, are


    you telling me that you¡¯ve mistaken her for your first love? You now discover a girl that resembles your


    first love, so are you going to employ the same methods¡­¡±


    ¡°You still want to argue with me?¡± His otherworldly features were now shrouded in a malicious light.


    Damn it. He never said that Sabina was his first love. That was all fabricated by the media.


    Every time Sabina approached her, he would always feel that something was missing. To this day, he


    was able to find what was missing from this woman. His instinct told him that she was the one he was


    looking for. That long-lost fleeting feeling.


    When Shirley resigned to the fact that any arguments would be useless, she mped up, not wanting


    to speak another word to him.


    However, he pinched her face, ¡°Is this all because of that man?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re quite amusing? We just happened to encounter each other, so


    what reason do I have for approaching you? Furthermore, I am bearing the child of another man, or do


    you think that you want to be on the receiving end?¡± She turned her head and said to him coldly.


    Since she couldn¡¯t resort to hard arguments, she decided to tear off the veil concealing the truth. She


    would love to know how Sabina would react after losing this man.


    The sight must be something she could behold.


    Despite that, she was not prepared to reveal to him the identity and origin of her children to Bryan yet.


    She harbored hatred, resentment and frustration towards him. She even felt a great deal of regret for


    knowing him in the first ce!


    Bryan was riled up by her words to the point that his veins were throbbing, ¡°How do you know whether I


    would be willing? He has put you into such misery, yet you are still standing on his side. Are you just


    stupid?¡±


    ¡°No matter what happens, he is still the father of those children.¡±


    She turned to face him and refuted with those words.


    Bryan let go of her hand in frustration and he sat up and clenched his fists, ¡°Then, why did he never


    raising them alone?¡±


    ¡°Why is that a problem?¡± Shirley sat up on the sofa too.


    Her mind was in a mess, and her heartbeat was rapid.


    The man on his side seemed to be caught in his emotions. For some time, there was no word from


    only. She could only hear his heavy and rough breathing.


    Shirley nced at him, ¡°How do you think you are able to recognize me? The mask? The perfume?


    What about Miss Thomas¡­ How are things going to be now?¡±


    ¡°Stop mentioning her.¡± He would look for her for payback soon.


    He grabbed her wrist and dered, ¡°This time, I would not be mistaken. We have many more days


    ahead of us.¡±


    After saying that, he pulled her to her feet.


    He opened the door of the suite, and just as he was about to exit, there was suddenly a rush of people


    in the corridor.


    When Shirley caught a glimpse of the figure speeding past, she suddenly grabbed Bryan¡¯s clothes and


    pulled him back into the suite. She then mmed the door hard and eximed, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Bryan turned around and peeked at her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see someone hitting me, prepare another set of evening gown for me.¡± She


    believed that there was nothing Bryan was not capable of. It would be too easy for him to find for her


    another set of evening gown.


    Bryan nced at the evening gown she was wearing and his brows suddenly furrowed.


    He now remembered that Sabina was also wearing the same evening gown, and she was also wearing


    the same cat mask.


    Sabina that damned woman was still trying to deceive him.


    Now, when he thought of six years ago when he had been tricked into sleep with someone else other


    than White Kitty, he felt an overwhelming sense of disgust.


    ¡°Who dares to hit you?¡±


    ¡°You will know that soon enough. Just look for me a new gown.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Bryan took out his phone and made a call to Jordan.


    In no time, Jordan came to them with a low-cut evening dress with the lower part resembling a fish tail.


    Shirley changed into this new gown in the toilet inside the suite and when she reappeared, Bryan was


    looking very upset.


    This evening gown which Jordan had sent over was the tight-fitting kind.


    Moreover, the design of this evening dress was very brash. The whole thing was in a dark color which


    was a stark contrast to her pale skin.


    Under the glow of light, the contrasting ck and white produced a huge impact in the eyes of the


    beholder. This was especially true about the part on her chest.


    He was sure that with her looking like this and rejoining the crowd, she would be ¡°gobbled up¡±.


    Jordan had a delighted expression on his face, ¡°Dr. Thomas, this dress suits you very well.¡±


    Shirley lowered her gaze and studied herself, and then she nodded, ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Jordan.¡±


    Bryan was speechless on the side. Did they just ignore him?


    He turned to face Jordan with his sharp re, ¡°Go back to thepany first. You can¡¯t get off work


    before sorting out the discussed nning and documents.¡±


    Jordan didn¡¯t say anything to that as he left the suite with an anguished expression.


    Bryan removed his own coat and walked towards her. He ced the coat over her shoulders and


    ordered, ¡°Wear this.¡±


    ¡°Why do I need that? I look fine the way I am now.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to tear off the clothes you¡¯re wearing now?¡±


    Shirley felt a jolt running through her before she red at him. But when she met his sharp gaze, she


    stillplied to him and take the coat.


    When she was wearing the coat over herself, her nonchnt gaze swept over her cleavage, and his


    throat made a visible swallowing motion¡­

 Chapter 40: Sabina Learnt from Others that There Was Someone Looking Like Her

    Chapter 40: Sabina Learnt from Others that There Was Someone Looking Like Her


    In the VIP resting room¡­


    Sabina¡¯s father and mother, George and Olivia Thomas were receiving Mr. Stewart.


    As theyuded their own daughter, Sabina, greatly to him, Mr. Stewartid eyes on her work and he


    was moved to the point that he wanted to keep her as his disciple.


    After Sabina had lost sight of Bryan, she came back to the resting room looking disturbed.


    When Olivia saw her daughter return, she immediately stood up and held her arms with a wide grin,


    ¡°Sabina, Mr. Stewart has seen your work. He¡¯s quite interested in you and he wants to know your


    opinion on following him tutge. He will be able to train you until you be a masterful blender of


    perfumes.¡±


    Sabina heard this and almost instantly her gloomy face was gone. She directed her gaze on a middle-


    aged man sitting on a sofa.


    He was dressed in loose-fitting ck overalls, and his hair wasbed stylishly. He had a sses and


    a thin figure, but his smile was somehow very down-to-earth.


    Sabina hurried to his side and greeted him with an astonished expression, ¡°Stewart, do I really make


    the cut?¡±


    Mr. Stewart¡¯s full name was Arthur Stewart.


    Sabina purposely chose to call him ¡°Stewart¡± because she wanted to get as familiar as possible to this


    world-famous perfumer. She wanted to gain his liking so that she could be hisst disciple.


    Mr. Stewart had announced to the public that this mask banquet would signal the end of his


    professional career. From that moment on, he wouldn¡¯t dabble in the business anymore, so there would


    be no new work from him. However, he would choose a talented youngster from this banquet to be the


    He would teach everything he knew about the business to thisst student.


    Arthur lifted a bottle of perfume on the table and smiled, ¡°Are you the one who blended this bottle of


    perfume?¡±


    Sabina narrowed her gaze and there was a sh of dark light in her eyes.


    That bottle was indeed orchestrated by her, but she didn¡¯t own the form.


    She nodded with an earnest smile, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Arthur produced a satisfactory smile andmented, ¡°This perfume was light to the sense and it


    carries with it the scent of morning dew. This is great for calming the unsettling heart. Where did you


    get your inspiration from?¡±


    Sabina put on a faint smile and replied with full confidence, knowing that she knew the ins and outs of


    this bottle, ¡°Stewart, I was inspired by the morning dew. Every drop of this perfume is born from every


    droplets of morning dew that I have collected, and those morning dew have to make the cut of my


    serious expectation. They had to be on certain flowers or leaves, and in the process of producing it,


    every droplet was separated ording to their sources. In fact, I didn¡¯t mix in any artificial voring,


    and this wouldn¡¯t suit a woman anymore. I specially created this for my love because he loves the faint


    aroma of morning dew. It could help him rx and ease him into sleep.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Arthur heard all of her words, there was a sh of astonishment on his face.


    When he first encountered this bottle of perfume, he had a feeling that it was something he had known.


    After Sabina had introduced the origins of this perfume, he slowly recollected that a girl had spoken the


    same words to him in the past.


    Every droplet of dew originating from different flowers and leaves would culminate into a type of


    perfume that could recreate the effect of early morning. One could search for escape from a stressful


    working life through this perfume.


    He never thought that there would be two of a kind in this world.


    Arthur suddenlyunched into a guffaw.


    George and Olivia exchanged a nce.


    Sabina asked with a suppressed smile, ¡° Arthur, what are youughing about?¡±


    ¡°I am enthralled because you guys are too alike!¡± Arthur then lightly shook the contents of the perfume


    with his hand.


    Sabina was perplexed at his answer, and she hated most when someonepared her to someone


    simr.


    After that incident from six years ago, Sabina would often had nightmares that Shirley woulde


    back for her dear life in the form of a ghost.


    She tried to fake her calmness, ¡°Stewart, who do you think is alike with me?¡±


    ¡°She is also your age, and she used to create perfume using morning dew, like your creation here. The


    methods are the same, and the smell is the same too. If there¡¯s a chance, I would let you meet her. She


    is one of my proudest student.¡± Arthur said with obvious delight, ¡°However, your perfumecks


    something. If a chance arises, you two need to have a good talk over this. With that, you can create an


    even superior perfume.¡±


    When Sabina heard this, she could feel her body shudder, and a chilling cold crept to her heart.


    How was that possible?


    Not only the methods of creation were alike, even the smells were the same.


    In this whole world, only Shirley was capable of concocting such a simr perfume, and only she alone


    knew the methods to concoct one like this.


    Due to the faint and almost nonexistent scent, Sabina even ridiculed Shirley that no one would take a


    fancy to such a perfume.


    To this, Shirley replied that someone would like it. At least, she liked it herself very much.


    Therefore, who was the person mentioned by Mr. Stewart?


    ¡°Stewart, is the person who is so simr to me my male or female senior?¡±


    With augh, he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t fret, my student is a female. Although she is quite an uptight person,


    she is very caring towards the neers in the business. Oh, that¡¯s right, she has the same family


    name as you. Her family name is Thomas.¡±


    When Sabina heard that they shared the same family name, her palm immediately felt chilly.


    That disciple of his bore the Thomas name, and she had concocted an eerily simr perfume, not to


    mention their simr age.


    There wasn¡¯t something so coincidental in the world, unless¡­


    Shirley didn¡¯t actually die.


    But how could that be possible? She had destroyed her face, and she even stabbed her and pushed


    her into the ocean. There was no chance that she would be able to survive that.


    No, no, no¡­


    It couldn¡¯t be Shirley. This must be some crazy coincidence.


    Olivia noticed that there was something strange with her daughter¡¯s expression, so she immediately


    inched closer to her and held her hand, ¡°Mr. Stewart, let¡¯s go and get something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. I want to announce my final disciple too.¡± Arthur got up and returned the bottle to the


    original owner, ¡°Work harder.¡±


    Sabina resumed her usual expression in an instant. She epted the bottle with joy, ¡°Thank you,


    master.¡±


    When Arthur heard her addressing him as her master, he couldn¡¯t help letting out a fit ofughter.


    George and Arthur both emerged from the rest room.


    Sabina suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked back at her mother, ¡°Mum, did you hear what


    Stewart has just said?¡±


    Olivia frowned, ¡°I think you are being too sensitive.¡±


    ¡°Mum, I still want to apologize. I was too young and ignorant at that time. If I didn¡¯t drug my sister, she


    wouldn¡¯t have gone crazy and destroyed her own face¡­ and also jumped into the sea. If sister


    somehow survived, that would be great.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression changed drastically as she recalled how much hardship Sabina had gone through in


    the Moore family. At the thought of her daughter¡¯s unruly behavior, she sighed, ¡°Sabina, I know all of


    your grievances.¡±


    ¡°But, if Shirley really returns, I¡­ I am really afraid that she would tell Bryan that I was not the one doing


    it with him at that time. By then, would Bryan and Madame Moore vent their anger at our family? Just


    when dad¡¯spany is doing so well¡­¡±


    When she talked about this, Olivia said with a deadpan face, ¡°There is only one Miss Thomas in the


    family.¡±


    ¡°But, my sister¡­¡±


    ¡°I never disclosed to the public that I have another daughter anyway. Even if that bringer of misfortune


    returns, she won¡¯t be the second youngdy of the Thomas family. You need to focus on your


    career as perfumer. By the time you can concoct a perfume that can put Bryan into a reassuring sleep,


    you would be immovable.¡±


    Sabina snickered secretly in her heart. Her mother was right, as long as the Thomas family never


    acknowledged Shirley as one of their own, it wouldn¡¯t matter even if she returned.


    Why would Bryan and Madame Moore believe a stranger out of no basis?


    Nobody had proven that there was a second daughter in the Moore family.


    Despite that, whenever she thought about Bryan¡¯s attitude towards hertely, she would be unnerved


    for no reason.


    At that moment, Olivia tugged her arm to signal her to look forward, ¡°Bryan is there¡­¡±


    Sabina followed Olivia¡¯s line of sight and saw that Bryan was bringing along a woman, and he was


    moving through the crowd. For some reason, he was no longer wearing a mask, and his handsome


    features were on full disy¡­

 Chapter 41: Since She Deliberately Comes to Her, She Will Not Hesitate to Slap Her

    Chapter 41: Since She Deliberately Comes to Her, She Will Not Hesitate to p Her


    At the same time, Shirley turned her head and saw the two women who were standing at the exit of the


    rest aisle.


    The woman on the left was slim and petite. She was wearing a white evening gown and was revealing


    a pair of slender and fair long legs. She was wearing a mask with the face of a white cat while her hair


    was in an updo style.


    That woman¡¯s costume was undoubtedly and exactly the same as her dressing style when she first


    arrived at the ball tonight.


    The woman on the right was wearing a slim rose dress while holding a delicate and expensive small


    bag in her left hand. She was wearing a rabbit face mask with a red mole that acted like a trademark on


    her lower lip. Her body shape also looked slim and slender.


    At once, she recognized these two people.


    The one dressed in the same style as hers was Sabina while another person was her mother who had


    only given birth to her and had never raised her.


    Shirley¡¯s red lips slowly curled and her hand unconsciously clutched the part of clothes resting on


    Bryan¡¯s arm.


    At this time, the woman wearing a white evening gown walked towards her.


    When she was about to reach Bryan¡¯s side, she said coquettishly, ¡°Bryan, you¡¯re here. My father and


    Mr. Stewart have been waiting for you for a long time. I¡¯ll take you over to see them.¡±


    Sabina trotted over and when she was almost in front of Bryan, she turned her body and her shoulders


    went forward. Her hands naturally locked Bryan¡¯s arm in hers.


    Shirley did not expect that she would do such a thing. In the situation out of her expectation, she was


    directly squeezed out by Sabina. Her feet unconsciously took several steps back and her back


    suddenly hit the thing behind her.


    ¡®Bang¡¯. A loud sound sounded behind.


    Shirley subconsciously turned her head to take a look. It was a waiter who was pushing a food cart who


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    walked past behind her at that time.


    The drinks in the food basket were shaking violently and some even fell. The liquor inside quickly


    overflowed from the goblet.


    Bryan walked over quickly and his voice was with a few tones of worry, ¡°Are you okay.¡±


    Finished speaking, Bryan coldly gazed at the waiter and his gloomy anger surged towards the waiter,


    ¡°Why you do things like this.¡±


    ¡°Mi¡­ Mister¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of his business.¡± Shirley raised her hand to block Bryan. She raised her eyes and looked at


    Sabina who was walking towards her.


    Sabina had already walked over. Her voice was with grievance and apology, ¡°Sorry, I identally


    bumped into you just now. Are you okay, do you need me to call a doctor toe over and take a


    look?¡±


    Well, she said she had identally bumped into her!


    She was indeed a past master as she used this kind of way to deal with injury feigning.


    She treated others as fools but she was not a fool¡­


    Since she deliberately came to show her face, she would not hesitate to p her.


    Shirley suddenly turned around and quickly walked towards Sabina. In full view of everyone, she


    forcefully pped Sabina.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡®Wham¡¯!


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± The surrounding people who saw this eximed in shock out of the blue.


    The woman with the white cat mask who was pped by the woman with a wolf face mask heavily fell


    onto the ground.


    Her hands were against the smooth floor. The white cat mask she was wearing on her face had been


    thrown out. Due to the p, her updo hair also directly strewed and she looked very horrible.


    When Olivia saw this scene, she eximed and quickly ran to Sabina to help her up.


    She then turned her head and angrily red at Shirley and upbraided, ¡°Why do you hit others.¡±


    ¡°She pushed me just now,¡± Shirley arrogantly raised her perfect chin and said in a strong tone.


    Sabina covered her own face with her hand and with a face that was full of grievance, her tears silently


    streamed down. She nced at Bryan from time to time, expecting him to be like the past in which he


    would immediately help her when she was bullied.


    However, after waiting for a long time, she did not even get a cold nce from him.


    He was standing right behind Shirley and was staring at Shirley¡¯s back affectionately.


    Seeing this scene, Sabina felt as if her heart was viciously torn off by one¡¯s hands. How could Bryan


    not even nce at her.


    Olivia indignantly yelled in anger, ¡°My daughter apologized to you just now, didn¡¯t you hear?¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± Shirley sneered and her beautiful eyes were filled with sarcastic smiles. She gazed at Olivia,


    ¡°Lady, you¡¯ve asked a good question. I was standing next to Mr. Moore just now, I, a real woman was


    standing next to Mr. Moore, didn¡¯t she see me?¡±


    As she spoke, she stretched out her hands.


    The suit on her shoulders slid off naturally with her movements.


    The men and women in the surroundings were all staring at Shirley in amazement.


    Undoubtedly, the word ¡®stunner¡¯ was absolutely suitable to be used to describe this woman who was


    dressed in a ck strapless evening gown.


    Shepletely interpreted what was called a woman from a painting. Her attractive and exquisite body


    shape, her white and delicate skin, her tall physique coupled with the mask on her face caused her to


    be apparently enveloped with a mysterious temperament.


    How could people ignore¡­such a woman.


    Shirley withdrew her hand, picked up the wine on the food tray, and took a step forward, ¡°What¡¯s more,


    why should I ept such a perfunctory apology!¡±


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    Shirley could not help butugh when she heard her mother asking such a question.


    Who was she?


    She was an evil woman who abandoned her own daughter and did not care if she lived or died.


    ¡°Bryan, why are you with such a woman?¡± Olivia contained the anger in her mind and looked at Bryan.


    Wanting Bryan to stand up for her and her daughter, wanting him to directly drive this woman out of the


    ball, wanting him to¡­


    At this moment, Bryan picked up the suit that fell on the ground and expressionlessly walked up to


    Shirley. He abruptly raised his palm and threw it in the direction of Shirley¡­


    When Shirley saw this scene, her eyes instantly lit up and her face that was with grievance revealed a


    trace of a smile as if the opportunity hade, but before the smile spread over her face, it stiffened.


    The people in the surrounding eximed suddenly, ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Sabina¡¯s eyes widened and she stared at the man and woman in front of her.


    When everyone thought Bryan was going to teach Shirley a lesson, his hand suddenly fell behind her


    head to sp it. He bent his body and kissed her lips.


    A series of mours, screams and chants sounded in the scene.


    Shirley was also shocked by Bryan¡¯s action. She shrank her shoulders and subconsciously raised her


    hands against his chest to push him away.


    However, Bryan had seen through her mind. When she tried to push him away, he first sped her


    waist tightly and kissed her deeply.


    ¡°Oh dear, Mr. Moore has kissed the woman with the wolf mask!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh, why is he so handsome.¡±


    ¡°I always thought Miss Thomas was Mr. Moore¡¯s fianc¨¦e but I don¡¯t expect that I¡¯m with egg on my face


    tonight.¡±


    ¡°Who is that woman?¡±


    Cheers, screams, sarcastic voices were lingering in Sabina¡¯s ears incessantly. Even though she had


    used blusher on her face, she looked iparably pale at this moment.


    She red at the woman with widened eyes whom Bryan was kissing. The sanity in her mind gradually


    disappeared, leaving only a ferocious shriek.


    Not willing to ept it, she lunged over and when she was about to grab Bryan¡¯s arm, out of the blue, a


    figure stood behind a high pyramid of wine sses and pushed hard.


    ¡®Clink¡¯, the tower of wine that was even higher than a person fell¡­

 Chapter 42: What Does It Mean to Be His Woman?

    Chapter 42: What Does It Mean to Be His Woman?


    When Shirley heard a loud sound from the back, she turned back to take a look.


    The tower of wine ced on the rectangr table was tilting forward. The wine on top fell sporadically


    and when they smashed to the ground, the attention of the crowd was drawn.


    There was suddenly a panic in the scene.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, the tower of wine has copsed, run.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Before Shirley could react, Bryan wrapped his arm around her waist and quickly retreated.


    She only could follow his footsteps and walk forward. Her hands were pressed against his chest and


    she could only let him lead the way.


    ¡®Clink, clink, clink¡¯. Not long after, there were loud sounds behind.


    Some were screaming.


    Some were shrieking.


    Some were bawling.


    ¡°Sabina!¡± At this time, Olivia¡¯s scream sounded behind her.


    She turned her head and saw that one of Sabina¡¯s legs was trapped under the long square table. The


    wine sses of the tower of wine entirely fell on her body. The wine had soaked and stained her white


    gown.


    She covered her face with both hands and shrieked, ¡°My face!¡±


    Only then did Shirley see that the part where Sabina was covering with her hands was bleeding.


    The blood slowly overflowed from the fingertips, flowed along her wrists and dripped on the white


    dress.


    Seeing this scene, Shirley¡¯s lips slightly curled into a cold smile.


    What was this called?


    Retribution!


    ¡°Paisley, do you have a grudge against Sabina?¡± Bryan¡¯s face sounded next to her.


    Shirley frowned. When she turned her head, she met his sharp eyes.


    His eyes were full of scrutiny and questioning, which made Shirley felt uneasy. Her hands that were


    against his chest pushed violently and she retreated from his arms, saying, ¡°Perhaps it can be said that


    way. Mr. Moore, we shouldn¡¯t be able to meet Mr. Stewart since there¡¯s such a mess tonight. If you still


    want to continue with the reception, you can do so after the mess of the scene is dealt with. I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll


    go home to rest first.¡±


    She patted her dress that was stained by the wine. She took a sip of wine, turned around, and walked


    to the door.


    When Bryan saw her attitude like this, a fire was inexplicably formed in his mind all of a sudden.


    He had behaved so obviously tonight, could not she still understand his thought. There were so many


    women who put in much effort to get a nce from him but she was surprisingly not moved at all.


    What did it mean to be his woman?


    She would have glory, wealth, fame and status.


    Was this woman¡¯s brain made of elm?


    The more Bryan thought about it, the angrier he became. When he saw Shirley almost walking out of


    the door of the ball, he quickly followed, pulled her hand, and said, ¡°Paisley, stop.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Shirley impatiently shook off Bryan¡¯s hand. When facing this man, even if she


    really had a good temper, she also could not bear anymore, ¡°Mr. Moore, you have money so you can


    be wilful but I cannot as I have to raise two children. If you n to stay overnight tonight, then please


    do me a favour, let me go home to apany my children. I haven¡¯t apanied them properly for


    half a month.¡±


    When she thought of the eyes of the two little kids, she was heartbroken and crestfallen.


    When Bryan heard her words, the anger that entirely clogged his mind instantly disappeared.


    The angry look on his face also gradually eased, ¡°I won¡¯t y untilte night, I¡¯ll apany you to go


    back to Spennor Residence.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Shirley abruptly raised her hands and put them against his chest, ¡°You apany back to


    where?¡±


    ¡°Spennor Residence. Don¡¯t you want to apany your children, from now on¡­I¡¯ll go to sleep at


    Spennor Residence. After I fall asleep, you can apany your children then you won¡¯t have to go


    back and forth.¡±


    Did he ask her if she was willing to let hime to sleep at Spennor Residence?


    When did she allow him to go to Spennor Residence?


    Even if he recognized her, she did not intend to let him recognize the identity of the two children.


    In such a situation, if Sabina knew that she and Bryan had two children, wouldn¡¯t the two children be in


    danger!


    ¡°No need, I mean if you want to y untilte at night, I¡¯ll go back to Spennor Residence. If you don¡¯t


    y untilte at night, then I¡¯ll apany you back to Splendour Manor,¡± Shirley still spoke to him


    calmly and peacefully in the end.


    Fearing that if she had any abnormal emotion, he would notice something was wrong.


    After all, the person who could recognize that she was the person six years ago by just relying on


    incense and a mask was having a high IQ.


    Then, she added, ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s alsote now, the children must have fallen asleep. If I go back now,


    I¡¯ll disturb them, especially Emma, who can only sleep until dawn. If she wakes up in the middle, it


    won¡¯t be easy to coax her.¡±


    Bryan nced back at Shirley. Facing her calm attitude, the grumpy factor inside him slowly


    dposed.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pick them up and take them to school tomorrow.¡±


    Wh¡­what¡­


    ¡°No need!¡± She subconsciously refused and her eyebrows vaguely twitched several times. Sensing that


    something was wrong, she turned her head, stared at him, and said, ¡°Even if I¡¯m the person you¡¯re


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    looking for, after all, the two children are not yours. I don¡¯t approve of you approaching them, I don¡¯t


    hope that¡­they take others as their daddy.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled. His emotion that had originally calmed down was once again provoked by


    Shirley¡¯s words, ¡°Paisley, you¡­¡±


    At this time, the phone rang!


    Shirley hurriedly opened her bag, took off the mask on her face and took out the phone in her bag to


    pick up the call.


    When she heard what the person on the phone said, Shirley¡¯s face slowly changed.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle right now.¡± Shirley hung up the phone and said with an anxious face, ¡°Mr. Moore, I


    really have to request a leave from you tonight.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I can handle it on my own.¡± She shoved the mask into his hand and after zipping her bag, she


    turned around and left quickly.


    But, as her dress was slightly narrow and the footstep she took was too big, she identally stumbled


    and her body subconsciously leaned forward.


    Bryan took a big step and held her body around his waist. He yelled in a low tone, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Her hands were wrapping his arms. Her eyes slightly reddened and she said, ¡°Thanks, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    After saying that, she was about to push his hand away but Bryan sped her wrist tightly and said


    domineeringly, ¡°What has happened exactly, where do you want to go, let me send you there. This area


    is remote so it¡¯s difficult to take a cab.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s mind was in a dilemma. Finally, she said a few words, ¡°People''s Hospital.¡±


    ¡­


    The nanny called her, saying that not long after she left, Emma started to have diarrhoea andter


    vomited. Jacob had a high fever too.


    The two children were sick simultaneously. This made Shirley felt anxious and she almost cried.


    She was really unwilling to see two children falling sick. Whenever she saw them lying in bed with no


    energy and no appetite, she really wished that she could represent them to suffer from the sickness.


    When she arrived at the hospital, Emma was bawling, refusing the nurse to give her an injection and


    also refusing to take medicine.


    Shirley walked into the ward quickly and when she saw two nurses pressing her hands and feet, she


    called out with heartbrokenness, ¡°Emma!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, mommy¡­¡± Emma turned her head and looked at her with a tear-filled face.


    Shirley strode over and carried the child from the bed. She gently patted her back and coaxed her,


    ¡°Emma, be obedient, Mommy is back, be obedient¡­¡±

 Chapter 43: Two Little Kids Fall Sick at the Same Time

    Chapter 43: Two Little Kids Fall Sick at the Same Time


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mommy will stay with you tonight. Be obedient, you need to have the injection and take


    medicine, or else you won¡¯t recover¡­¡± She embraced the child with one hand and gently patted the


    child¡¯s back with another hand.


    The child was lying on her shoulder with hands tightly wrapping around her neck. Her body was slightly


    quivering while she was sobbing.


    Not long after, the child stopped crying. Her little head was lying on Shirley¡¯s shoulder and she asked


    with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mommy go to apany Daddy anymore, Mommy will stay with


    Emma tonight, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy will stay to apany Emma. So, do you want to get an injection.¡± She turned her head


    and drew out a few tissues to wipe away the tears and snot on Emma¡¯s face.


    Emma pouted and nodded her head.


    The nanny and Cameron both heaved a sigh of relief.


    Shirley turned her head to look at the nurse and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    The nursesughed.


    Shirley then put Emma on the hospital bed. When the nurse came over to disinfect her, she cooperated


    well.


    Only after the nurse left did Shirley remember Jacob.


    There was another bed next to her. It was just that the curtain was blocking and as she was too


    anxious about Emma, she forgot that Jacob was also sick.


    She walked over, pulled the curtain and saw Jacob who was wearing a hospital gown lying quietly on


    the bed and sleeping with his eyes closed.


    It was just that his cheeks were redder than usual due to his high fever.


    Looking at his quiet sleeping face, Shirley¡¯s heart melted. She gently raised her hand and ced it on


    Jacob¡¯s forehead.


    At this time, the other side of the curtain was also opened. Shirley jerked her head up to look.


    Bryan was standing on the opposite side of the bed. He was staring at the child on the bed and his


    eyes were filled with love and tenderness.


    Seeing Bryan¡¯s such look, Shirley felt like her heart had leapt to her throat.


    Why did hee in?


    Shirley subconsciously turned her head to look at Emma who was lying on another bed. Now, both


    children had no stickers on their faces. If Bryan saw Emma¡¯s face, would he suspect anything.


    She instantly showed a cold face and drove him away with a low voice, ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay beside him. You go and take care of Emma.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Bryan totally ignored her.


    He raised his hand and put his palm on Jacob¡¯s forehead and then put it on his own. When he sensed


    that the child¡¯s body temperature was higher than his, his brow unconsciously furrowed. He said to the


    child¡¯s mother, ¡°Knock it off, the child¡¯s temperature is still quite high.¡±


    Finished speaking, he casually tore the heating pad ced on the table.


    Shirley¡¯s heart throbbed and she reached out to hold his waist, saying, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°The child will feel morefortable upon using it.¡± When he had insomnia and could not fall asleep,


    he would ce this thing on his eyes to soothe the soreness.


    And naturally, Shirley knew that the heating pad could provide relief when a child had a fever, but¡­this


    kind of thing shouldn¡¯t be done by him. She really did not want him to have much contact with her


    children.


    ¡°Let me do it¡­¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy, you guys don¡¯t argue.¡±


    When Shirley grabbed the heating pad, Jacob¡¯s eyes suddenly opened and he said softly.


    The two adults looked down at Jacob at the same time.


    Bryan took the opportunity to grab the heating pad back from Shirley¡¯s hand. When he looked at Jacob,


    his expression was extremely gentle, ¡°Jacob, I¡¯vee to see you, do you remember me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the man who looks like my daddy, I remember,¡± Jacob said feebly.


    Although he looked sickly, it was obvious that Jacob was very happy about Bryan¡¯s arrival.


    Jacob reached out and pulled Shirley¡¯s finger, ¡°Mommy, I want him to stay to apany me, can or


    not.¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay to apany you. Put this on, you¡¯ll feel slightly morefortable.¡± Bryan tore the top


    Shirley red at Bryan and her eyebrows furrowed tightly, ¡°Jacob, Mommy will stay to apany you


    tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay to apany you too.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Shirley wanted to say that he was busy at work during the day so he needed to go home to


    sleep at night but unexpectedly, this damn man would surprisingly go against her.


    Shirley gritted her teeth and red angrily at the man opposite her.


    At this time, Emma¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    Shirley hurriedly pulled the curtain and looked at Emma.


    The needle tube was already hung on her hand. Cameron and the nanny were staying beside her.


    When Shirley pulled the curtain to look at her, Emma pouted and acted like a spoiled child, ¡°I want him


    to apany me too.¡±


    Hearing this, Shirley turned her head back to re at Bryan.


    If this continued, it was true that both children did not need a mother anymore¡­


    ¡°Emma, Jacob, he is very busy during the day, at night¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take off tomorrow to apany you guys. I¡¯ll go back to work after you guys recover.¡± Bryan¡¯s thin


    lips curled. Being doting, he looked at Jacob and his palm was put on the little one¡¯s head.


    Shirley was so angry that her face turned blue. She clenched her fists and slowly turned her head to


    re at Bryan, ¡°Bryan¡­¡±


    ¡°Paisley, your children are sick. You usually treat them strictly, I have no problem with that. But when


    they are sick, they are the most vulnerable and need the mostpany of someone. I¡¯m just


    apanying them for one night." He raised his eyes and his handsome face was showing a serious


    look.


    This made Shirley swallowed back the words she wanted to utter.


    She looked at the two children. They were looking at her eagerly.


    Although they did not say, they were actually longing for the arrival andpany of Bryan in their


    minds.


    Bryan did not know that these two children were his children but the children were clear about it. It


    seemed really selfish for her to drive Bryan away at this time.


    At this moment, Bryan got up, pulled the curtain, and waved at Cameron, ¡°Come here, help move the


    bed to ce it together.¡±


    Cameron excitedly answered.


    He surprisingly had the fortune to receive an order from Mr. Moore.


    However, Shirley did not understand what Cameron was excited about.


    Under thebined efforts of Cameron and Bryan, the two children¡¯s beds were merged. Emma and


    Jacob slept beside each other. Bryan reached out and pointed to an empty ce next to him and said,


    ¡°You lie there, I¡¯ll take care of the children.¡±


    Seeing this situation, Cameron quickly said, ¡°Shirley, I¡¯ll go out first. If you need anything, you can call


    us.¡±


    After saying that, Cameron and the nanny left the ward one after another.


    Shirley stared at the ce the children were lying. The two children were lying on one bed and the


    other bed could let two adults lie on. It was just that it would be a little crowded to lie on it.


    When she used to stay beside the bed, she did do this but now, Bryan was here so she kept feeling


    that something was strange.


    She touched Jacob¡¯s neck and then touched Emma¡¯s forehead. Both children were putting on the drip.


    One had stopped vomiting while one¡¯s temperature had slowlye down.


    She withdrew her hand and turned her head to look at Bryan. ¡°How about you go back first.¡±


    As soon as he heard this, he directly pulled the folding chair and put it on the side of the two children.


    He directlyy down and closed his eyes.


    Shirley rolled her eyes at him. Knowing that it was difficult tomunicate with him, she stopped


    talking.


    She watched the children until two o¡¯clock. Seeing that Jacob¡¯s fever hadpletely subsided and


    Emma was sleeping soundly, Shirleyy down beside the children and fell asleep not long after.


    The man lying on the recliner suddenly opened his eyes¡­

 Chapter 44: It Sounds Good Too to Have a Little Baby with Paisley

    Chapter 44: It Sounds Good Too to Have a Little Baby with Paisley


    Bryan got up and looked back at the hospital bed.


    The guardrail on his side was opened. Jacob was facing him, embracing a small bear doll with both


    hands with a patch on the back of his right hand that was ced after the intravenous injection. His


    ck and slightly curly hair was pressed below his head.


    His quiet sleeping face did not have the usual sharpness and alienation he showed to others.


    A row of thick eyshes covered the eyelids. To look at him like this, he seemed really simr to her


    mother¡¯s look after falling asleep.


    He raised his hand and ced it gently on the little kid¡¯s head.


    His curly hair was just like his in which it was naturally curly.


    At this moment, Emma turned around and put his hands and feet on his elder brother¡¯s body.


    Such a posture reminded him of the posture Shirley used when she was embracing him to sleep. The


    inherited genes were really powerful.


    It was just that when he looked at Emma, he felt that Emma did not look much like Shirley but he felt


    that he had seen her face somewhere.


    For a moment, Bryan did not manage to link Emma¡¯s face to Sabina¡¯s face¡­


    Looking at the two little kids who were sleeping, Bryan¡¯s heart melted and his lips slightly curled.


    It did not matter even if they were not his children. These two children were so cute so the child he


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    would have with their mother would be as cute as them too.


    When this idea popped up, Bryan was instantly shocked by himself.


    Then, his handsome face slowly reddened. Apparently¡­it sounded good too to have a little baby with


    Paisley.


    He stood up and walked to Shirley. He lifted the quilt on her body andy down.


    His hands moved from her back to her waist and he embraced her in his arms. He fell asleep very


    quickly upon smelling the faint fragrance of her body!


    ¡­


    The next day, Bryan was kicked out of bed while holding the quilt by the child¡¯s mother.


    Shirley sat on the bed and suddenly remembered that when she was in the Moores¡¯ Manor, every time


    after she fell asleep and woke up, there was always a man lying next to her.


    She learnt that it was not her problem at all and was because that this man got her into his bed in the


    middle of the night.


    ¡°Bryan, how many times have you done this kind of thing?¡±


    After Bryan was kicked out of the bed by someone, he woke up.


    His face darkened. He slowly sat up and both his legs and hands were hugging the quilt. He said in a


    spooky tone, ¡°You dare to kick me.¡±


    ¡°I ask you, why am I in your bed every time I wake up.¡± Shirley gritted her teeth with an annoyed face.


    Bryan stood up and put the quilt he was embracing in his arms on the end of the bed. He raised his


    eyes to look at the two children who were about to wake up, and said in displeasure, ¡°Paisley, you¡¯re


    making noise to the children.¡±


    The two children turned around, raised their hands and rub their eyes simultaneously. At the same


    time, they opened their eyes.


    Shirley subconsciously turned her head. At this moment, the two little kids had already opened their


    eyes.


    She held back the anger on her face, bent her body and put her palm on Jacob¡¯s forehead and then on


    Emma¡¯s face, asking, ¡°Are you guys still feeling ufortable somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I feel much better,¡± Jacob said first.


    Emma nodded too and revealed a sweet smile on her face, saying, ¡°Mommy, I feel much better too.¡±


    After saying that, Emma sat up and looked at Bryan. She then opened her eyes and said, ¡°Daddy, hug


    me.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s expression stiffened and she let out a deep breath. As if something was stuck in her chest,


    she was panicky and jittery.


    Emma looked very simr to the face before she underwent stic surgery and she looked exactly the


    same as her elder sister, Sabina. Perhaps Bryan did not notice any strangenessst night but as time


    passed, he would realize that something was wrong.


    Bryan would perhaps barely ept the statement that the father of the two children she gave birth to


    looked like him. However, how should she exin that her daughter looked like his ¡®fake first love¡¯?


    One of the children she gave birth to looked like him but another one looked like Sabina. This was


    clearly not scientifically logical.


    When Bryan walked over, Shirley reached out and picked up Emma to put her on herp. She turned


    her face and said, ¡°Mr. Moore, you go to work first. The nanny wille overter to help. I¡¯ll let the


    doctor check their body conditionster. If there is nothing serious, I¡¯ll bring the children home first.¡±


    If they still needed to have the intravenous injection, they could go home after having it. After all, no


    matter what, it was not as convenient as when they were at home.


    Bryan frowned and was dissatisfied with Shirley¡¯s attitude. A strong sense of defeat was formed in his


    mind.


    ¡°Paisley, why do you keep driving me away? You don¡¯t even let me nce at the child for a while


    more.¡±


    Hearing this, Shirley¡¯s temples beat violently several times. She was so diffident that she feared that he


    would ask ¡®are these two children mine¡¯ or ¡®what else are you hiding from me¡¯.


    But after thinking carefully, whenever she saw that the children were interacting with him, she would


    always look very fidgety and uneasy. Even if there was no secret, he would also think that something


    was wrong.


    She hid the feeling of diffidence in her mind and looked up at him, ¡°When you came back to the vi the


    night beforest, you were having a video conference with someone, saying that you have to go on a


    business trip today. I worry that I¡¯ll disturb you. The nanny will help to take care of the children and I will


    watch them myself too, you can go to do your work.¡±


    Her voice was calm, soft and slow, also as if she was with a grievance.


    This made the heart of Bryan who was originally a little angry melted. He embraced Jacob in his arms


    and gently stroke Jacob¡¯s head, ¡°My flight is at ten o¡¯clock, I¡¯ll stay for a while before I leave.¡±


    Shirley subconsciously nced at the clock.


    It was only 7.30 a.m. This ce was not far from the airport so he indeed did not need to leave so


    early.


    Thinking that Bryan would leaveter, Shirley was slightly relieved.


    The little one in her arms suddenly moved her body and said softly, ¡°Mommy, can I let him carry me in


    his arms.¡±


    Shirley looked up at Bryan again. Of course, Bryan was also looking at her. When Emma wanted a


    hug, Bryan already walked over and carried the child from her arms.


    Now, both children were in Bryan¡¯s arms. Seeing this scene, Shirley felt very bad.


    The children¡¯s dependence on their father put Shirley in an irritated mood. She wanted to protect her


    children but was feeling that she was too selfish at the same time.


    She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out to buy breakfast. The nanny wille overter.¡±


    After Bryan responded with an ¡®um¡¯, Shirley hurriedly walked out of the ward.


    As she walked out of the elevator, a figure suddenly appeared at the stairway.


    When that person saw Shirley wearing a ck suit and ck gown and hurriedly walking past the


    elevator, she was first shocked for a while. Then, her eyes darkened and a chilling coldness spread


    over her face.


    So¡­the woman with the wolf mask who made her made fool of herselfst night was the psychiatrist


    that Bryan just hired back home, Dr. Thomas.


    Sabina clenched her fists tightly and coldly red at Shirley¡¯s back while gritting her teeth in anger.


    That woman kept opposing her and now, she had finally revealed her true colours. She wanted to


    She, was, dreaming.


    Sabina hurriedly took out her phone, took several photos and sent them to the mediapany¡­

 Chapter 45: Bryan Overbearingly Protects Shirley

    Chapter 45: Bryan Overbearingly Protects Shirley


    When Shirley went to buy breakfast, she passed by a clothes store. It was just nice that others were


    setting up their goods.


    She looked down at the ck gown and suit she was wearing. It was too conspicuous for her to walk


    on the street like this. Moreover, it was not convenient for her to walk.


    She directly walked to the shop and casually picked a casual wide-legged trouser and shirt. Then, she


    changed her gown in the clothes store.


    Then, she went to the nearby breakfast store and bought a few bowls of porridge and a few vegetable


    buns and walked back.


    Many people were going in and out of the public hospital. So, Shirley deliberately used the basement.


    When she arrived at the elevator, she reached out her hand and pressed the button.


    The number of floors shown on the elevator was the ninth floor but it was not moving. Probably, some


    patients needed to be moved. The hospital elevator was always slower than the one in thepany


    and residence.


    She lowered her head to y with her phone and waited for the elevator patiently.


    However, when Shirley was ying with her phone, she heard a series of loud footsteps behind her.


    She subconsciously turned her head to look back.


    She saw a group of reporters who were in work attire and holding microphones or cameras in their


    hands quickly running towards her.


    Seeing this scene, Shirley¡¯s expression changed and she subconsciously stepped back.


    But before she retreated to the stairwell, the group of reporters running toward her had surrounded her


    entirely.


    The microphones and cameras were all put in front of her face. They vied with each other to ask,


    ¡°Hello, miss, are you the psychiatrist, Dr. Thomas whoes back from California, America?¡±


    ¡°Someone says that you¡¯re now the exclusive psychiatrist of the heir of the Moore Group, is that true?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°What is the rtionship between Dr. Thomas and the heir of the Moore Group, Mr. Moore now.¡±


    ¡°Is there an improper rtionship between you two, what did Dr. Thomas do to win Mr. Moore¡¯s trust.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Thomas, please answer our questions. Are you the woman in this photo, and the woman whom Mr.


    Moore kissed at the ball with masksst night is also you, right?¡±


    A phone suddenly appeared in front of her, not knowing whose phone it was.


    A photo in which Bryan embraced and kissed her appeared in front of her.


    Not long after, the person swiped to another photo.


    This picture showed a side view of her walking out of the hospital this morning while wearing the gown.


    It was the same as what she wore during the ball.


    By just looking at this side view, one could see that it matched her current appearance.


    These reporters¡¯ questions were getting sharper and sharper. This made Shirley¡¯s glimmer of


    temperature in her eyes slowly sank to a freezing point.


    ¡°Dr. Thomas, do you know that the popr movie star, Sabina is Mr. Moore¡¯s first love. You¡¯re in


    between the two people, can you express what you feel?¡±


    Hearing these reporters¡¯ questions, Shirley was already very clear.


    Sabina got injuredst night so she must be in the hospital right now. Also, this hospital was the


    hospital with the best reputation among the citizens of this city so Sabina should be in this hospital at


    this moment.


    When she went out to buy breakfast just now, that woman should have found her in an unknown


    corner.


    Then, she contacted the mediapany to let the reporters stop her directly.


    It was very likely that not long after, her news would be everywhere on the Inte.


    Acting like a mistress to get what she wanted and selling a mysterious persona. They would severely


    criticize her and finally affected her life seriously.


    And they would even find out about her children in the end.


    Thinking of this, Shirley¡¯s heart tightened.


    Sabina¡­what a great tactic.


    However, Shirley did not shrink back from this.


    She took a step forward and casually grabbed a microphone, asking with a sharp gaze, ¡°May I know,


    has the love rtionship between Sabina and Mr. Moore been officially confirmed?¡±


    When the reporters heard these words, they turned their heads to look at thepanions around them.


    There was undoubtedly a great amount of information in this sentence.


    Bryan and the Moore family had nevere out to admit that Sabina was Bryan¡¯s first love.


    However, some reporters were very tricky, ¡°Dr. Thomas, although the Moore family and Mr. Moore


    didn¡¯t confirm the status of Sabina in the Moore family, over the years, Sabina is the only woman


    around Mr. Moore. Also, only she has the privilege to enter Splendour Manor of the Moore family.


    We¡¯ve also taken photos several times that she has gone shopping with Madame Moore. Is this still not


    enough to prove Sabina¡¯s status in the Moore family? If she isn¡¯t special, how can Sabina casually go


    in and out of the Moore family?¡±


    Shirley harrumphed and sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that reporters like you guys don¡¯t know what status


    Sabina uses to enter the Moore family.¡±


    At this point, the reporters once again lowered their heads to discuss.


    Shirley did not wait for them to ask and said instead, ¡°Madame Moore has been looking for a suitable


    wife for Mr. Moore. ording to what you guys say, if Sabina is really Mr. Moore¡¯s first love, will


    Madame Moore need to worry about her grandson¡¯s marriage? As we all know, Madame Moore has


    repeatedly mentioned that the young female owner of the Moore family doesn¡¯t need to have a rich


    background and doesn¡¯t need to have an outstanding talent. As long as the woman and her grandson


    love each other, she definitely won¡¯t stop Mr. Moore to marry her. If Sabina is really the woman Mr.


    Moore loves, will Madame Moore need to find other women?¡±


    After saying these words, the elevator door had opened. A figure walked out from inside.


    When the reporters saw the two peopleing out from inside, their faces changed and they stepped


    back.


    Seeing that they did not look right, Shirley turned her head to take a look.


    The people who came out of the elevator were Jordan and Bryan.


    Bryan quickly walked towards Shirley and when he stood beside her, he sharply gazed at the reporters


    in the surrounding. His tone was horrifyingly cold, ¡°Jordan, you should know what to do.¡±


    Jordan nodded and quickly walked towards the ce in front of Bryan and Shirley. His aura was sharp


    and overbearing, ¡°Destroy everything you guys have photographed. If whoever dares to expose Mr.


    Moore¡¯s psychiatrist afterward, you guys know what price you will pay.¡±


    When the reporters heard this, their faces instantly turned pale and they were shivering.


    Someone had called to break the news but the person did not say that Bryan was also in this hospital.


    As they did not know this, they dared to rush over tantly.


    Now, they were caught red-handed, which reminded them of the reporter who reported about Bryan


    The reporters did not dare to think about other things and hurriedly lowered their heads to delete the


    photos and videos they had just recorded.


    However, Bryan was dissatisfied. He frowned coldly and sharply nced at the crowd, ¡°Smash the


    things in your hands.¡±


    ¡°But, but¡­we¡¯ve already deleted all.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s aura was sharp and overwhelming. He uttered two words coldly, ¡°Smash it.¡±


    The reporters wailed but they did not dare to refute. They directly smashed the microphones and


    cameras. In the end, they were also asked to even smash their phones and they were not allowed to


    take away the things they smashed again.


    Bryan narrowed his eyes in satisfaction. He went forward and took the thing in Shirley¡¯s hand, saying,


    ¡°You guys must remember one thing. If there is any bad news on the Inte about this woman, I¡¯ll


    settle the score with you guys. Jordan, record their names and workces.¡±

 Chapter 46: Bryan Confesses His Feelings to Shirley

    Chapter 46: Bryan Confesses His Feelings to Shirley


    When the crowd heard this, their eyes widened. Even if they were not the ones who did so, they also


    had to take the responsibility?


    They did not only could not break the news but they also had to keep an eye on the Inte. Once


    someone made any badments about this woman, it was every man for himself.


    This was too wrongful.


    But, nothing could be done. From the time they surrounded Shirley to have a ¡®group attack¡¯, they would


    have to know what would be the consequence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Bryan tightened his hand that was gripping her hand and said in a low and deep voice.


    Shirley, however, stood still, pulled his hand and said, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Bryan turned his head to look at her.


    She withdrew her hand from his palm and gazed at the reporters in front of her calmly, ¡°There is one


    more thing you guys have to understand. I live in a vi, what I wear and use are the high-grade and


    popr brands. The car I drive is not less than 10 million yuan. I, Shirley, am wealthy. I don¡¯t need to


    be someone¡¯s mistress for money and status.¡±


    These loud and domineering words lingered in everyone¡¯s ears, causing the reporters who were


    originally talking to shut their mouths.


    Shirley turned around and indifferently nced at Bryan.


    Being surrounded here today, she was actually slightly angry and was secretly d that she was not


    surrounded by these reporters when she had her two children with her.


    The two children were in their most vulnerable state and were easily frightened by this kind of thing.


    She pressed the elevator button. The elevator opened instantly and Shirley quickly walked in. Bryan


    turned back and nced at Jordan, then also followed her to go in.


    Only he and Shirley were in the elevator.


    Seeing that she did not say anything, Bryan turned his head to stare at her face, ¡°Pai¡­¡±


    ¡°Bryan, you¡¯ve seen it, right?¡±¡¯


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Shirley turned her head to look at him and speak impatiently, ¡°Someone has


    deliberately broken the news to the reporters. Today, it¡¯s just me alone who is surrounded by those


    reporters and it¡¯s just nice that you manage to appear in time. Next time, if I go out with two children


    together and the reporterse to surround us again, the two children may get hurt upon hearing


    those reporters¡¯ questions.¡±


    Some reporters did not care if one had children around. They just wanted to dig up news that was good


    for them. Some of them perhaps would not even let go of the children.


    What was more, she obviously never did anything but she was described as a mistress. If this news


    were published on the Inte, wouldn¡¯t her future be finished?


    Bryan was dumbfounded upon hearing her words. His face looked bad and he secretly clenched his


    fists and said, ¡°I¡¯ll rify this to the public.¡±


    ¡®Ding¡¯. The sound of the elevator rang. It stopped at the sixth floor which was the children¡¯s inpatient


    department.


    Shirley faintly nced at Bryan and said, ¡°You better do so.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    As for telling Bryan to keep his distance from her, she felt it was a bit childish to say so.


    She was his psychiatrist. It was impossible to tell him to keep a distance from her unless she quitted


    this job.


    But after encountering this matter, she would not flinch from problems again.


    Since Sabina was afraid, she would do what she was afraid of the most.


    She walked out of the elevator quickly while Bryan closely followed her. Then, he grabbed Shirley¡¯s


    wrist and said, ¡°Paisley, in fact, you should bring the children to live with me together in Splendour


    Manor.¡±


    ¡°What do you say?¡± As soon as Shirley heard this sentence, she was entirely infuriated.


    She felt like her two children were snatched away by others so her reaction was very big, ¡°Why should


    my children live in Splendour Manor?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Splendour Manor is the manor of the Moore family. Its security measures are


    fetch the two children and ensure their safety. I¡¯m doing this for your sake so you can always be with


    the two children together while working. You can also protect the two children from the people outside


    and the ce you live now is not very reliable.¡± Knowing that the woman in front of him was the woman


    he was looking for six years ago, he had a subtle change in thoughts toward her.


    He wanted to protect her, embraced her in his arms and didn''t want her to get hurt.


    Bryan¡¯s words made Shirley¡¯s agitation gradually suppressed.


    The children were her Achilles¡¯ heel. Indeed, the suggestion made by Bryan was very intriguing.


    But when Shirley thought of that matter, she was of two minds and her eyebrows furrowed.


    Seeing that she was slightly moved, he held her hand and continued, ¡°How about I ask people to clean


    another vi in Splendour Manor. Only ten minutes are needed to go to another from my vi. In this


    case, we can live apart and you can also shorten the distance required to work. The most important


    thing is that you can also take care of the two children.¡±


    When Shirley heard these words, she was already moved. She turned her head to face Bryan and her


    deeply furrowed brow gradually rxed. Her expression also eased a lot and she asked softly, ¡°Why


    are you worrying about the children¡¯s matter for me? Is it because of six years ago?¡±


    Hearing her words that were suddenly spoken softly, Bryan did not manage to react for a moment. In


    the past, Shirley was always fierce to him or she would always keep a straight face and had never


    shown any friendly expression to him.


    Now, she suddenly treated him like this. He slightly could not adapt to this but he was very happy


    inwardly.


    He straightened his back while his face overflowed with a vague smile. He pretended to be serious and


    said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to let you and the children get hurt, especially the two children as they are still so


    young. I don¡¯t want them to be affected by the world outside, moreover¡­¡±


    When it came to the word ¡®moreover¡¯, Shirley¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of sharpness.


    Bryan shrugged his shoulders and slightly closed his eyes, saying seriously, ¡°My attitude is so obvious,


    can¡¯t you see it?¡±


    Shirley did not dare to listen further and directly took the breakfast from his hand, saying, ¡°The children


    are hungry, I¡¯ll go in first to feed them porridge. If you have something to do, you may go now.¡±


    After saying that, she walked into the ward as if she was trying to flee.


    Bryan watched her back and he clenched his fists once again.


    At this time, Jordan walked out of the stairwell.


    Bryan asked coldly, ¡°Has the matter been resolved?¡±


    ¡°It has already been dealt with.¡±


    ¡°Good, go and publish a notice.¡± Bryan¡¯s words were simple and concise.


    Although he did not specify what the content of the notice he wanted to publish was, Jordan already


    knew it.


    ¡°Arrange for a car to pick up Dr. Thomas. I want them to be sent to the vi in an absolutely secret and


    safe way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it right now.¡±


    In less than an hour, Bryan rified the matter about his untrue love rtionship with Sabina in the


    name of thepany.


    In recent years, the rumours about the love rtionship between Mr. Moore and the actress, Sabina


    are all malicious rumours.


    Mr. Moore has his own first love but the person is not Sabina.


    Regarding the matter in which Sabina can go in and out of the Moores¡¯ Manor, it is because the


    perfume made by Sabina was very helpful for Mr. Moore¡¯s body. So, Madame Moore gave her some


    privileges to enter the Moores¡¯ Manor but she was not going in and out of the Moores¡¯ Manor using the


    status as Mr. Moore¡¯s girlfriend.


    This notice hereby warns all rted Inte users, mediapany and Inte tforms to


    immediately stop the propaganda and delete the false rumours about their rtionship¡­


    When Sabina saw this notice, she violently smashed her phone¡­

 Chapter 47: Sabina Is Frightened

    Chapter 47: Sabina Is Frightened


    Olivia walked into the room and saw that her daughter was sitting on the floor while burying her face in


    her hands and wailing. Heartbroken, she walked over, hugged her, and said, ¡°Sabina, what¡¯s wrong


    with you?¡±


    Sabina raised her head, grabbed Olivia¡¯s arm, and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m screwed, I¡¯m screwed.¡±


    ¡°What has happened? Get up first, don¡¯t sit on the floor.¡±


    ¡°I know who she is. She is Bryan¡¯s psychiatrist.¡±


    Being helped by Olivia to get up, Sabina spoke while crying.


    Hearing this, Olivia was confused. She helped her daughter to the bed and asked worriedly, ¡°Sabina,


    what are you talking about.¡±


    ¡°Mom, at the ball with masksst night, the woman whom Bryan kissed was Dr. Thomas, the


    psychiatrist he just hired back.¡±


    ¡°What!!¡± Olivia¡¯s face changed drastically.


    In order to marry Bryan, her daughter had put in so much effort. Now, he was easily snatched away by


    another woman. Olivia was boiling with rage.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Bryan not close to women? When you are with him these years, he never¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, I feel that Bryan has sensed something. Mom, you look¡­¡± Sabina hurriedly handed her phone


    to let Olivia see.


    When Olivia saw the notice on it, her face turned as white as a sheet.


    At this moment, George opened the door of the ward and walked in from outside. When George saw


    Olivia and Sabina, his face slightly changed.


    Olivia turned around and walked towards him. She handed the phone to George, ¡°George, take a look,


    what does Bryan mean by this?¡±


    George took Olivia¡¯s phone and carefully read every word on it. Finally, he looked up, frowned tightly,


    closed his eyes and sighed, ¡°The Moore family has forcibly cleared the Thomas family¡¯s counter in


    Cloud City out of the mall. The Rogers family has also driven our construction team away out of the


    blue.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Olivia eximed. Her eyes widened and they were even wider than copper bells. Now, the


    Thomas family relied on these two projects to make money day by day. Now, these tworgest noble


    families had driven them away. This was undoubtedly a huge disaster for the Thomas family.


    She quickly walked forward, grabbed George¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Why do these happen?¡±


    George turned his head, contained the anger in his mind and questioned Sabina, ¡°Sabina, did you go


    to the swimming poolst night.¡±


    Sabina was now extremely crestfallen. When she heard her father¡¯s question, she felt iparably


    sad.


    She choked while saying, ¡°Yes, I did go there to look for Bryan.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay that you went to find Mr. Moore but why did you provoke the third son of the Rogers family.¡±


    The anger in his chest finally burst out uncontrobly and he angrily roared at Sabina.


    Sabina and Olivia were instantly frightened by George¡¯s low roar.


    The sobbing and choking sound also stopped.


    Sabina stared at her father in a daze with a puzzled face, ¡°When did I provoke the third son of the


    Rogers family.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still quibbling, a video has been recorded.¡± George fished out his phone from his pocket and


    directly threw it to Sabina.


    Sabina looked down to see.


    A video popped up on the phone.


    In the video, a woman dressed in a white evening gown with a cat face mask on her face and with hair


    tied in a ponytail style was standing behind Dawson and she kicked him off the poolside into the pool.


    Sabina¡¯s focus was not on how the woman treated Dawson. But rather, the woman surprisingly wore


    the same gown as hers, wore the same mask as hers and even got the same hairstyle as hers.


    What was even more frightening was that the woman¡¯s body shape and height were surprisingly


    exactly the same as hers.


    Sabina¡¯s mind suddenly shed with the image of her twin sister, Shirley whose face had been


    scratched and ruined by her.


    Instantly, she was so frightened that she kicked away George¡¯s phone and shrieked, ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t me, it isn¡¯t me¡­¡¯ She held her head with both hands and kept moving her body backward. Her


    eyes were widened and she kept saying, ¡°It isn¡¯t me, isn¡¯t me, this isn¡¯t me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hering back, it¡¯s hering back¡­¡±


    ¡°Shees back for revenge. I wasn¡¯t the one who did so, I wasn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Sabina.¡± Olivia violently pushed away George and hurriedly walked towards Sabina and embraced her


    in her arms, ¡°Sabina, what¡¯s wrong with you? Tell Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you, is it that Dawson has


    bullied you.¡±


    Seeing her daughter¡¯s frightened look, Olivia looked up angrily at George, ¡°George, what kind of


    person is Mr. Rogers, won¡¯t u know? He has been harassing Sabina before. Look at Sabina, she¡¯s


    frightened like this, Mr. Rogers has certainly done something to Sabina. He still has the gall to drive our


    team away, I think it¡¯s because Mr. Rogers has a guilty conscience.¡±


    George looked stunned. He nced at Olivia and then looked at his daughter, Sabina.


    Seeing her being so frightened, the anger in George¡¯s mind instantly decreased to half.


    ¡°But what¡¯s going on with Bryan¡¯s side. Why will he suddenly remove our counter.¡± The counter of the


    Thomas Group was the most profitable in that mall of the Moore Group. Now, the counter was forcibly


    removed. This undoubtedly gave the Thomas family a big blow.


    Sabina pointed to the phone on the ground. Her voice was vaguely trembling with anger, ¡°It¡¯s her, it


    must be her. It¡¯s done by her. Dad, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let this woman get away with it.¡±


    As long as she was pregnant with Bryan¡¯s child¡­


    By that time, he would not be able to get rid of her again.


    Yeah, she could not wait any longer.


    She must be pregnant with Bryan¡¯s child. Bryan liked babies so much and as long as she gave birth to


    a lovely child for him, he would definitely marry her.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, the two children finished their intravenous injection. After eating their lunch, Bryan


    walked in.


    When Shirley turned her head and saw him, she showed a slightly shocked expression, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say


    you are going on a business trip?¡±


    It was already twelve o¡¯clock but he was surprisingly still here.


    ¡°The person has changed the time at thest minute. I¡¯ve arranged a car, have you finished packing up


    your things?¡± He said faintly. When he stepped into the room, he gently pulled up the edge of his


    sleeve while walking towards her.


    Shirley subconsciously looked over. His right sleeve was folded and thus revealing a small part of the


    wrist. She saw a red scar.


    She remembered the matters that Jordan told her before. Was it true that the reason he wore long


    sleeves was really to cover up the scar on his right arm.


    How serious was it?


    Seeing that she kept staring at his right hand, Bryan unconsciously frowned and gently put his right


    hand behind him, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back first.


    Finished speaking, he walked to the two children, reached out and said, ¡°Hug.¡±


    Emma quickly sat up from the hospital bed and jumped into Bryan¡¯s arms. Both her hands were


    wrapping around his neck.


    Although Jacob was a little squirmy, he naturally would not let go of such a good opportunity. After


    walking to Bryan¡¯s side, he was carried by Bryan with another hand.


    When Shirley turned her head and saw this scene, she hurriedly walked over quickly, raised both her


    hands and said, ¡°Let me carry!¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    ¡°Bryan¡­¡±


    ¡°I can walk fast. Do you still want the same thing in this morning to happen again?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Hearing these words, Shirley lost her presence of mind. When she regained her presence of mind,


    Bryan already disappeared¡­

 Chapter 48: Bryan Has Become a Henpecked Husband

    Chapter 48: Bryan Has Be a Henpecked Husband


    Bryan took a ck luxurious business car.


    When Shirley got in the car with the children, she saw that there were many toys in the car.


    Jacob and Emma were instantaneously fascinated by those toys. The two kids were holding their


    favourite toys with both hands while Bryan was patiently ying with them.


    Shirley, who was sitting on the side, immediately felt left out.


    If Bryan really got to know that these two children were his, it was very likely that these two children


    would not need a mother anymore.


    Feeling bad, she frowned and stared at her daughter who was sitting on Bryan¡¯sp. She reached out


    and carried Emma.


    Bryan immediately raised his hand to embrace Emma¡¯s waist. He raised his head and when he met


    Shirley¡¯s eyes, he obediently let go of his hand.


    When Emma watched Bryan withdrawing his hand, she was with a face of contempt.


    Daddy, you were done. You had be a henpecked husband.


    After Shirley put Emma on herp, she said with a serious face, ¡°Emma, it¡¯s almost time for your lunch


    break after eating. Return these things to him.¡±


    Emma touched the white rabbit and Peppa Pig in her arms. She twitched her lips and looked at Bryan.


    Shirley nced at him and added, ¡°It¡¯s useless to look at him. It isn¡¯t your thing, you can¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°This is what I bought for Emma. And these, all of them are for Emma.¡± Bryan picked up the doll in his


    arms and fawningly shoved it into Emma¡¯s arms.


    Shirley¡¯s pretty face slowly darkened. Her gazes fell on the doll handed over by Bryan. She quickly


    grabbed it when Emma took it.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, don¡¯t you know that these dolls are harmful to kids, do you know how many bacteria are on


    these furs? If Emma directly takes something with her hands to eat after ying with the doll, she can


    easily get sick. Besides, Emma sometimes likes to bite these things.¡±


    She lectured impatiently.


    Bryan¡¯s good mood was instantly covered with ayer of gloom.


    This woman was really capable of infuriating him as she could infuriate her within mutes and yet he had


    no excuse and reason to vent his anger.


    He contained the annoyance in his mind, pursed his thin lips and did not speak.


    When Jacob saw that he was forced to give in, his lips secretly curled.


    He then shoved the robot in his arms back into Bryan¡¯s arms.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Bryan frowned while looking at the robot in his arms and then looked up at the little kid again. He


    picked up the robot and said, ¡°This is what I gave you.¡±


    Jacob shook his head, put his one hand on another hand on his belly and said with a serious face,


    ¡°Mommy says that no merit, no reward. Thank you for giving me and my younger sister toys to y


    with, but these toys are too expensive, we can¡¯t ept.¡±


    Emma turned her head to look at Jacob. Seeing that he had returned the toys, she was embarrassed to


    continue holding them.


    She took out the toys hidden in her arms and handed them over reluctantly while saying softly, ¡°Mister,


    I¡¯ll also return mine to you.¡±


    Bryan was stunned.


    He did not expect that these two children were so well-behaved and obedient.


    ¡°These are really the first-meeting gifts I give to you guys.¡± Bryan was a little annoyed inwardly.


    Was it because he was not their daddy? So they regarded him as an outsider.


    If he was their daddy, was it that they would have epted these toys.


    Bryan¡¯s face darkened and he looked at Shirley, ¡°Paisley, it¡¯ll be just this time.¡±


    Shirley slowly raised her eyes and nced at the pile of toys he was holding in his arms. She then


    looked at his resentful expression and this almost let Shirley burst outughing.


    The heir of the Moore Group was forced to admit defeat by two children. Nobody would dare to believe


    this matter even if it was spread.


    She merely nced at him and then turned her eyes away. She looked out of the window and said


    seriously, ¡°If there is one time, there will be next time. I don¡¯t want the rules set up in my ce to be


    vited in your ce.¡±


    These words were not picking on him.


    She loved the two children but she would never spoil them.


    Based on Bryan¡¯s personality, after getting an advantage from her once, there would be a second time


    and a third time¡­


    The same excuse was used every time and it would be a habit as time passed.


    Since she wanted to refuse, she must totally refuse.


    After suffering a setback from the children and Shirley, holding a pile of toys, Bryan was in a depressed


    mood and he nibbled a few pieces of fruit leftover from the children.


    After an unknown time, Shirley and the child fell asleep together while she was hugging the child.


    Bryan turned his head to look at the child beside him and found that Jacob had also fallen asleep.


    He hurriedly pushed aside the pile of toys on hisp. He reached out and nudged Shirley¡¯s shoulder


    and called out softly, ¡°Paisley!¡±


    Shirley frowned. She raised her right hand and patted the back of his hand, ¡°Stop it.¡±


    A ¡®p¡¯ sound sounded.


    When her palm patted on the back of his hand, he quickly withdrew it.


    Then, he looked again at Jacob who was beside him. He gently unbuckled the seat belt on the child,


    carried the child and put him on hisp.


    Bryan sagged his eyes to look at the little kid leaning in his arms. Warmth overflowed his warmth as if it


    was filled with something.


    The little kid suddenly arched his body. His little face rubbed against his chest a few times. He raised


    his small hand to clutch his clothes.


    Bryan subconsciously raised another hand and wrapped that little hand with his big palm. He gazed at


    him gently.


    So small!


    So soft!


    His body also had a fragrance like Shirley¡¯s.


    Indeed, some things could not be copied and pirated.


    When he thought of the matter that Sabina had cheated him for six years, a coldness shed in his


    eyes¡­


    ¡­


    After arriving at Spennor Residence¡­


    After the car stopped, Bryan opened the car door and carried Jacob out of the car before Shirley fully


    woke up.


    When Shirley heard the sound of opening the car door, she also jolted up and looked around. Realizing


    that she had arrived at Spennor Residence, she got out of the car while carrying Emma who was still


    drowsy.


    The nanny and Cameron were in the car behind.


    Looking at Jacob who was lying on Bryan¡¯s shoulder, Shirley turned her head and waved at the nanny,


    ¡°Daisy, carry the child inside.¡±


    ¡°I can carry the child in.¡±


    ¡°No need, thank you for sending a car to take us back to Spennor Residence today. If there is nothing


    serious with the two children, I¡¯ll go to Splendour Manor this afternoon!¡±


    He raised his eyes to look around. Spennor Residence did not have as many security guards as the


    Moores¡¯ Manor.


    Bryan took a step forward.


    Shirley subconsciously moved back and looked up at him, ¡°You¡­is there any more matter?¡±


    ¡°Think carefully about what I¡¯ve said at the hospital today. Behind the Moores¡¯ Manor, there is an


    aristocratic school. It is very close to Splendour Manor. When picking up children, parent-child cards


    are used and its security measures are very decent. The reason I do this is to meet the personal needs


    of Dr. Thomas. I¡¯ll be responsible for the amodation costs of you and your children.¡± His voice was


    very soft and his handsome face looked serious, ¡°Moreover, I didn¡¯t know you had children at first. If I


    knew, I would have arranged it this way too. It isn¡¯t because I¡¯ve found the woman six years ago so I


    decide to do this. I¡¯ll also mention this matter to your dean. Of course, whether you want or not, it¡¯s up


    to you.¡±


    Stunned, Shirley¡¯s eyes looked at the man. Facing his tenderness, her mind was very


    confused¡­

 Chapter 49: He Tells Scarlett about His Feelings for Shirley

    Chapter 49: He Tells Scarlett about His Feelings for Shirley


    She slightly lowered her head, buried her face on Emma¡¯s little shoulder, and pondered silently.


    The nanny got out of the car and walked quickly to Bryan. She raised her hands and said, ¡°Mr. Moore,


    let me carry the young master back to the house.¡±


    Bryan turned around and looked down at Emma who was lying on his shoulder. His eyes were full of


    tenderness.


    He carefully put Emma onto the nanny¡¯s body and said gently, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    The nanny nodded with awed excitement and her movement of carrying the child was lightened and


    slowed down a lot.


    After taking a nce, Shirley directly turned around and went into the vi of Spennor Residence, not


    intending to reply to his question just now.


    The nanny and Cameron followed her.


    Bryan stood in front of the door for quite a while. He turned around and got in the car after Shirley


    entered the house.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, are we going back to thepany or¡­¡± Jordan turned his head and asked.


    Bryan frowned and said, ¡°Go back to Splendour Manor.¡±


    After an hour, the car stopped in front of the main gate of Splendour Manor.


    Bryan got out of the car. After he took out the door card, when he was about to enter the manor, a


    figure suddenly leapt out from the forest at the side.


    ¡°Bryan.¡±


    After hearing the voice, Bryan turned his head back.


    Sabina was standing on his left side and was still wearing a hospital gown. There was a piece of gauze


    on the left side of her face and her hair was messy while her face looked pale.


    Bryan¡¯s eyes coldly narrowed and his face was instantly covered with ayer of coldness. His tone was


    eerie, ¡°Who let youe in?¡±


    ¡°Bryan.¡± Sabina quickly pounced over and grabbed Bryan¡¯s arm. She raised her head and looked at


    him with tears on her face, ¡°Don¡¯t drive me away, okay? Hear me out.¡±


    ¡°Anybody?¡± Bryan stared at the two hands that were clutching his clothes and bellowed coldly.


    Jordan quickly walked over and pulled Sabina away from Bryan.


    Sabina struggled reluctantly, ¡°Bryan, you really don¡¯t want me anymore? Six years ago¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention the matter six years ago in front of me.¡± When he thought of the matter that this woman


    had cheated him for six years, he wished that he could strangle her to death.


    However, thinking of Shirley and the two children, he held back the intention to expose the truth.


    He could not give the mother and her two children any safety risks.


    He looked up at her and his darkened eyes did not have any temperature, ¡°Sabina, I shouldn¡¯t need to


    say too clear, right? I don¡¯t have affection between men and women for you. You¡¯ve been around me


    for six years and I¡¯m tired of seeing you. The incense on your body also makes me sick.¡±


    He said while taking off the suit on his body and smashed it to the ground violently in front of Sabina.


    ¡°Don¡¯te to Splendour Manor in the future. You are also not allowed to step into the Moore Group


    again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll withdraw the Thomas family¡¯s counter in South Riverside District too. East Asia


    Mall is the first kill.¡± Bryan raised his hand and slightly pulled his shirt. With an indifferent face, he


    quickly walked past her.


    Sabina shouted agitatedly, ¡°No, Bryan, hear me out¡­¡±


    She shook her hands hard, attempting to struggle out of Jordan¡¯s hands, but before she could struggle


    out, Sabina sat directly on the ground and her entire person was lying in Jordan¡¯s arms.


    Hearing the movement behind him, Bryan turned around to look back.


    Jordan knelt on one knee while holding Sabina¡¯s head with one hand. He looked up at Bryan, ¡°Mr.


    Moore, this¡­¡±


    ¡°Send her back to the hospital. Change all the ess control systems of the doors in Splendour Manor.


    Don¡¯t let Sabina go in.¡±


    After ordering mercilessly, Bryan opened the side door and walked into the manor.


    After walking into the vi, Scarlett walked down from the second floor.


    She saw the entire situation just now. Indeed, it was time to deal with Sabina. Otherwise, various crazy


    rumours would be spread on the Inte and this would be greatly detrimental to her grandson¡¯s


    marriage.


    However, when she saw the woman in the newspaper, she could not help butugh.


    Scarlett walked towards Bryan, ¡°My dear grandson, tell grandma which family¡¯s daughter is this,


    Grandma will drop by to talk about it for you.¡±


    After Bryan had just changed his shoes, he saw a newspaper being handed to him.


    He saw arge ck and white picture, which was the picture of him embracing Shirley and kissing


    her.


    The hostility in Bryan¡¯s eyes reduced slightly. His handsome face looked gentler.


    Scarlett and Margaret looked at each other and smiled after seeing Bryan¡¯s expression.


    At this time, Bryan looked up at her and said, ¡°Grandma, you probably won¡¯t ept her.¡±


    ¡°How is it possible? At a nce, I can tell that she is a good woman. Tell grandma what¡¯s her name and


    she is the daughter of which noble family,¡± Scarlett said with a smile but she was joyful inwardly.


    Her grandson was finally enlightened. Didn¡¯t this mean that it would not take long for her to have a


    great-grandson?


    ¡°She isn¡¯t the daughter of any noble family. She is the mother of two children!¡±


    What!!


    Scarlett¡¯s smile stiffened instantly.


    Margaret¡¯s eyes also widened as if she had seen a ghost.


    Her young master did not like young women but he liked married women, oh my god.


    Scarlett¡¯s face darkened. He stomped the camp in her hand and sternly yelled, ¡°Bryan, you have high


    status and power, how can you interfere in others¡¯ marriage, you¡­you¡¯re too outrageous.¡±


    Speaking of this, Scarlett picked up her cane and used it to hit his leg several times. Her force was not


    too intense but was not light either.


    Margaret said seriously and sincerely on the side, ¡°Young master, you have to understand one thing,


    interfering in others¡¯ marriage definitely can¡¯t be done, not to mention that the woman has two children.


    Isn¡¯t this the same as separating the parents of the children, this is too cruel for the children.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s face darkened. He raised his eyes to look at Scarlett and said in a depressed mood,


    ¡°Grandma, what are you saying?¡±


    ¡°What am I saying, you still don¡¯t intend to repent. Let me warn you, don¡¯t have interaction with this


    woman again!¡±


    ¡°Then you may as well just fire Dr. Thomas.¡±


    After hearing these words, Scarlett was once again stunned. She took a long time to regain her


    presence of mind, ¡°You¡­just said this woman is Dr. Thomas, she is¡­already married?¡±


    ¡°Not married, she has two children only.¡± Bryan stared at the woman in the newspaper again and found


    that this woman¡¯s chin was quite delicate. The excitement went to his head when he kissed her.


    Recalling the kind of feeling he had when he kissed her lipsst night, Bryan¡¯s lips involuntarily curled.


    His bad mood caused by Sabina had disappeared.


    Scarlett was very concerned about this matter. She asked carefully, ¡°How did she have children without


    getting married?¡±


    Bryan looked up and frowned, ¡°Dr. Thomas is quite pitiful. She was abandoned by her man before she


    knew that she was pregnant. She even almost died.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Scarlett eximed and hurriedly took two steps forward. She held Bryan¡¯s left hand tightly and


    said, ¡°What is it all about, tell Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, will you look down on a woman who has given birth to children?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Scarlett¡¯s face stiffened. She heavily patted the back of his hand and could see through his mind.


    Feeling annoyed and amused at the same time, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you really like her, I¡¯ll allow Dr.


    Thomas¡¯s children to enter the Moore family too. The Moore family is so wealthy, will I need to worry


    that we can¡¯t raise two children?¡±


    Bryan pursed his thin lips and the curvature of his lips became more and more obvious. He locked


    Scarlett¡¯s arm in his and walked to the hall. He told Scarlett everything he had investigated about


    Shirley!


    He had to remove all the external factors that could possibly prevent him from being together with


    Shirley. He wanted her to feel that the Moore family weed her and her children¡­

 Chapter 50: Lose Contact with Cameron

    Chapter 50: Lose Contact with Cameron


    After Shirley returned to the vi, shepiled some information from the Inte and handed it to


    Cameron.


    ¡°Cameron, help me to borrow some books from Xinhua Bookstore. The information is on it, try to find


    them for me.¡±


    Cameron moved forward, took the book list that Shirley had printed out and said, ¡°Do you want Mr.


    Stewart¡¯s notes? It is on sale recently. It should be able to be found at Xinhua Bookstore.¡±


    Hearing the word Mr. Stewart, Shirley was slightly stunned for a moment. Her lips curled into a smile


    and she said, ¡°No need, I have a copy of Mr. Stewart¡¯s notes.¡±


    ¡°I hear that it¡¯s thetest one.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need thetest one either. I can get it using other methods. You help me arrange these book


    lists first. By the way, help me to buy a few storybooks for children.¡±


    ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± Cameron made an ¡®okay¡¯ gesture and went out of Shirley¡¯s room.


    Shirley continued flipping through the information and after half an hour, the nanny came in and said


    that the two children had woken up and were looking for her.


    Shirley put down the things in her hands and went to the children¡¯s room.


    After chatting with the two children for a while and asking about their body conditions, she took them


    down to the first floor.


    The nanny took the children to y in the garden while Shirley went into the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    During this period, she made two phone calls to Cameron but he did not answer the call.


    After the meal was ready, Shirley made another call but he still did not answer the call.


    The nanny came in together with the children.


    Jacob noticed that Shirley¡¯s expression was not right so he walked to her and asked, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s


    wrong with you?¡±


    Shirley opened the contact list and found Cameron¡¯s alternate ount. She continued to dial his phone


    while putting another hand on Jacob¡¯s head. She gently stroked a few times and said, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just


    that Cameron has gone out for more than three hours but I can¡¯t get through. You quickly bring your


    younger sister in to wash her hands, the dinner is ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jacob answered, turned his head and pulled Emma¡¯s hand to go to the sink.


    The nanny came out with the children. Seeing that Shirley was still making calls, she took out her own


    phone and said, ¡°How about I try to call him using my phone.¡±


    ¡°Daisy, I¡¯ve already made ten calls. If he can answer the call, he would have answered it long ago.


    Don¡¯t worry about him, sit down and have the meal,¡± Shirley said with a gentle attitude.


    Daisy nodded. She picked up Shirley¡¯s bowl and served her a bowl of soup and then helped the two


    children too.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Shirley absentmindedly lowered her head to drink soup. When she dialled Cameron¡¯s phone again, it


    showed that his phone was off.


    Her eyebrows unconsciously furrowed. Why was his phone off?


    ¡°Mommy, is it that Cameron has yed hooky from work. Our teacher has said that skipping ss


    means sneaking out to y, not letting parents and teachers know. Such children are bad children.


    Cameron ys hooky from work to y during work time so he isn¡¯t a good child either,¡± Emma held


    the soupdle and spoke in an immature tone while blinking her big eyes.


    Daisyughed at the child¡¯s words.


    Shirley alsoughed slightly and said, ¡°Emma, Cameron isn¡¯t ying hooky from work. He is helping


    Mommy to get something. Perhaps he encounters something on the way. You quickly eat, Mommy has


    to go out to look for Cameron.¡±


    ¡°Mommy is leaving?¡± Emma immediately put down the soupdle in her hand. Her eyes immediately


    flooded with tears. Her small hand clutched her clothes and she looked at her pitifully.


    Looking at the soft and tender little face with teary eyes, Shirley felt like her heart had been forcefully


    pulled by something.


    She knew the child best. She was very clingy whenever she was sick.


    She squatted and held her soft little hand, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going out to find Cameron. I¡¯lle back to


    apany Emma and your elder brother after finding him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need one to apany me. Someone has said that she will never disturb Mommy¡¯s work but


    now, she is clinging to Mommy every day,¡± Jacob raised his head slightly and said arrogantly.


    After Emma heard this, her small lips ttened and she broke into tears, ¡°I¡¯m not clinging to Mommy.


    It¡¯s obvious that Daddy is the one who is clinging to Mommy¡­Mommy can no longer sleep with me at


    night.¡±


    ¡°Ooo¡­Mommy, you go and find Cameron. Don¡¯t bother Emma, I¡¯m just a little sad, just let me cry for a


    while. I¡¯ll eat some dessertter to forget about this bad mood¡­¡±


    Emma clenched her small fists and wiped her tears while talking.


    Jacob pulled a long face, nced at his younger sister beside him and was somewhat annoyed.


    He was not as good as Emma at showing his emotions but in fact, he also longed for Shirley¡¯s


    other children, he was still just a five-year-old child.


    He put down the chopsticks, took Emma¡¯s spoon and scooped a spoonful of rice. When Emma opened


    her mouth while crying, he shoved the rice directly into her mouth.


    The crying sound stopped instantaneously.


    Emma bit the spoon and chewed on the rice while crying in a low voice.


    Seeing this, Shirley was heartbroken.


    At this time, she subconsciously recalled what Bryan had told her in the hospital this morning.


    When Scarlett invited herst time, she said that she would be provided with food and amodation.


    Also, the Moore family would do their best to solve any request she made.


    If she took the two children to stay in the Moores¡¯ Manor, there were not onlyprehensive security


    facilities and she could also stay close to the children. It would be convenient for her to work too¡­


    But, she feared that one day, Bryan would find out that the two children were his.


    Now, Shirley was struggling in her mind.


    She needed to talk to Bryan again tonight and she would decide after seeing the ce.


    ¡°Be obedient, Emma. Mommy will soon adjust my time to apany you and your elder brother.¡±


    Shirley drew out a few tissues to wipe the tears on Emma¡¯s face and looked up at Jacob who was


    sitting next to Emma, ¡°Jacob, don¡¯t be angry at your anger sister anymore, you should coax her.


    Mommy is going to find Cameron and will be back very soon, understand?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I know, don¡¯t worry about me and Emma. She¡¯s just wilful.¡± Jacob was really a professional


    criticizer. Just after she had coaxed Emma, the word ¡®wilful¡¯ said by him made his younger sister cried


    again.


    Shirley coaxed Emma until she stopped crying then only went out.


    Just as she got into the car, she received a WeChat message from Cameron.


    She clicked on the message and a video popped up.


    It showed the image of Cameron being beaten up.


    Then, the image changed and a young man with dyed white hair said, ¡°We are at M&H KTV on East


    Street. I hear that you¡¯re her boss. You bettere over and apologize to Mr. Rogers. Otherwise, we


    will remove this guy¡¯s hand. By the way, don¡¯t call anyone toe over with you, or else the


    consequence will be disastrous.¡±


    After the person finished speaking, the camera was turned to face Cameron.


    At this moment, Cameron was beaten severely in which his nose and face were swollen and there was


    a mouthful of blood.


    Shirley frowned tightly. Thinking that she could not care so much anymore, she directly drove to M&H


    KTV¡­

 Chapter 51: Sabina’s Trap

    Chapter 51: Sabina¡¯s Trap


    Shirley arrived at the M&H KTV and then rushed to the designated private room.


    There were a group of men in the room, among which a man in a white shirt and a pair of cream-


    colored casual pants was sitting in the middle of the big sofa.


    There was a cigarette in his hand. His facial features were quite pleasant to eyes; nevertheless,


    perhaps because he had been dissipated for a long time, his eyes were ck-ringed.


    Two of the men were confining Cameron and several books of psychology were scattered on the


    ground.


    Shirley shouted when she saw this scene, ¡°Stop!¡±


    The men in the room all looked towards her.


    The one sitting in the middle of the sofa was the third son of the Rogers family, Dawson Rogers. He


    also looked towards Shirley.


    Dawson¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Shirley, his heart missing one beat.


    Like what Sabina had told him, Shirley was really as beautiful as an angel.


    She had brown wavy long hair which was cascaded to her waist and was wearing a pair of white loose


    pants and a long-sleeved blouse. She didn¡¯t wear any make-up, yet her skin was so fair and her facial


    features were so stunning. She looked like an angel from the heaven.


    Shirley rushed to Cameron and exerted great force in an attempt to push away the two security guards.


    Nevertheless¡­


    They were tall and robust, and apparently, Shirley couldn¡¯t push them away easily.


    Cameron looked up at her, crying, ¡°Paisley, I¡¯m sorry. I get you involved.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How did you offend them?¡± Shirley squatted down and fixed her eyes on Cameron.


    There were many bruises on his face and some blood stains around his mouth corner. His hands were


    sped on his back by the security guards and his chest was stuck to the ground. He looked up with


    great difficulty, ¡°Paisley, I¡­ I went out to buy the book for you and then I bought a cup of milk tea. Then


    I bumped into Mr. Rogers and they brought me here.¡±


    Shirley was angered when she heard the words and stood on her feet,nding her gaze on Dawson,


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Bitch, how dare you to talk to Mr. Rogers impolitely?¡± A man walked over andnded a hard p on


    Shirley¡¯s face.


    Shirley slumped onto the ground due to the impact of the p. Half of her bodynded on the table and


    the sses on the table fell down.


    Dawson immediately came back to his own senses. He felt a gush of anger in his chest when he saw


    the palm print on Shirley¡¯s face and abruptly stood up. However, when he was about to punish his


    man¡­


    Dawson lifted his leg and wanted to kick his man, but Shirley was quicker. She swooshed a hard kick


    towards the man.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡± The security guard fell backward and rolled over the back of the sofa. His head and neck


    penis, he cried miserably.


    But this was not enough.


    Shirley walked over andnded several kicks on that security guard while scolding in a cold voice,


    ¡°How domineering! You¡¯re a tall and robust man, yet you bullied a weak woman who is shorter than 1.7


    meters just now!¡±


    After finishing the words, she turned around and said to Dawson, ¡°Mr. Rogers, how mean you are! My


    assistant idently sshed the milk tea on your cloth, now are you nning to let him pay his life for


    his inadvertent error?¡±


    Dawson slowly withdrew his feet and slowly sat back onto the sofa with an evil smile on his handsome


    face.


    With a smile, he reached out his hand and took three goblets and then put them on the table in a line.


    He then picked up the wine bottle aside and poured half a ss of wine into each goblet, ¡°Dr. Thomas,


    originally I nned to let himpensate for my cloth with his hands, but since you¡¯re so beautiful, I


    can let go of you as long as you can finish these three sses of red wine.¡±


    Shirley nced over the three goblets.


    She didn¡¯t believe that with Dawson¡¯s identity, he would take great pains simply to retain Cameron.


    Of course she could afford the cloth. Dawson could ask Cameron topensate for the cloth with


    money and even if Cameron couldn¡¯tpensate for it, he could ask her for help and she would


    transfer money to him immediately. Nevertheless, Dawson chose to deal with this manner in this


    manner.


    Moreover, he called her Dr. Thomas just now, which meant that someone had told him about her


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    information.


    Cameron was only a bait to lead her to this trap!


    Now that he had nned a lot to entice her to here, how would get even with this problem simply


    through three sses of red wine.


    There must be something wrong with the red wine.


    Dawson seemed to have read through her mind. He picked up a goblet and said, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, I


    can ask your assistant to drink it.¡±


    Shirley coldly nced at the ss of red wine in his hand and knitted her brows tightly, ¡°Mr. Rogers, I


    came back to the country several days ago and I think I haven¡¯t offended you? What¡¯s do you mean to


    do today? Now that you know about my identity, you would probably know that I¡¯m the psychologist of a


    big wig. If I¡¯m hurt here, do you think that Bryan would let go of you easily?¡¯


    Dawson¡¯s smile gradually stiffened and there was much more gloominess in his eyes.


    He slowly put down the goblet on the table and said in a colder voice, ¡°Dr. Thomas, don¡¯t try to threaten


    me with Bryan¡¯s name. He¡¯s just a bastard son of the Moore family and he¡¯s not even qualified to serve


    me. Most importantly¡­¡±


    Dawson suddenly stood up and strode to Shirley. He lifted her chin with one finger and then pinched


    her chin with great force, ¡°How dare you to say that you haven¡¯t offended me?¡±


    ¡°p!¡±


    When he pinched her chin, Shirleynded a heavy p on his face out of instinct.


    A palm print immediately appeared on Dawson¡¯s face.


    Shirley was immediately modded by the security guards. When they were about to arrest Shirley,


    Dawson hurriedly gestured them to stop.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch this woman.¡± In Dawson¡¯s opinion, for beauties like Shirley, it would be regarded as a


    sphemy of her body it the others touch her.


    He touched his face and then curled his lips into a smile, ¡°What a temper. But I like it. You really have


    great force. Last night in that mask ball, you almost malfunction my penis.¡±


    Shirley finally understood what was going on when she heard the words.


    It turned out that he learned that the one kicked himst night was not Sabina.


    Looks like the one who set up this trap and enticed her to this room was Sabina!


    Well¡­


    Since that was the case, it seemed like that she could not be able to leave this ce safe and sound


    today.


    But she couldn¡¯t implicate Cameron.


    ¡°Let my assistant leave here first. Don¡¯t let your man follow him. When he calls me and tells me that


    he¡¯s safe, I will drink these three sses of red wine.¡± Shirley looked towards Cameron.


    Cameron shook his head, ¡°Paisley, don¡¯t drink them. I can drink them in ce of you. Please leave


    now, I will be alright.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Let him go.¡± Shirley turned her head and shouted at Dawson in a cold voice.


    Dawson stared at Sabine¡¯s delicate face and then gestured the two security guards who were confining


    Cameron. The security guards then lifted Cameron and took him out of the room.


    Ten minutester, Cameron called Shirley, crying, ¡°Paisley, I¡¯m safe now. Shirley¡­¡±


    Before Shirley could talk to Cameron, her phone was snatched by Dawson. Dawson talked into the


    phone, ¡°Cameron, if you dare to call the police, I will let my men rape your boss by turns¡­¡±

 Chapter 52: Shirley Splashed the Red Wine on Dawson

    Chapter 52: Shirley Sshed the Red Wine on Dawson


    Dawson turned his head to look at Shirley after finishing the words and elegantly ended the call and


    turned off the phone.


    There was big ss of beer in front of him and he directly threw the phone into the bear after turning off


    it.


    Dawson sat down on the sofa. He picked up one of the goblets and handed it to Shirley, ¡°He¡¯s safe


    now. Will you drink it by yourself? Or do you want me to feed you?¡±


    Shirley stared at the ss of red wine in his hand. The light shone on the red wine, making it look


    crystal and gleaming.


    She reached out to take the ss and moved the goblet towards her lips. At the next moment, she


    abruptly sshed the red wine on Dawson¡¯s face.


    Dawson¡¯s handsome face was wetted by the red wine and the wine dropped down on his white shirt.


    His security guards¡¯ expressions changed dramatically when they saw this scene.


    They had been working for Mr. Rogers for many years, yet they hadn¡¯t seen a woman who was as bold


    as this woman. She pped Mr. Rogersst night, and now sshed a ss of red wine on his face.


    She was really seeking death.


    Dawson raised his hand to wipe away the red wine on his face and chuckled.


    Shirley had a feeling that this man was an insane.


    However, before she could react, Dawson suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her forward.


    Shirley widened her eyes in shock.


    She wanted to step backward out of instinct, but her body uncontrobly leaned forward. After making


    a whirl, she slumped onto Dawson¡¯s thighs.


    With one arm in front of her chest, Dawson held a goblet of red wine with the other hand and teased at


    Shirley in a sexy voice, ¡°Now that you don¡¯t like to drink by yourself, I will feed you.¡±


    ¡°Have a try.¡± Shirley was so angry that her face got red.


    Dawson took a sip of the red wine and then lowered his head andnded a kiss towards her lips.


    Nevertheless, when he lowered his head to feed her with his mouth, Shirley raised her head and bit his


    ear.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Dawson then pped Shirley.


    He pushed Shirley away and she fell down onto the ground.


    The security guards were all ready to take actions. But they stopped after taking a step forward.


    Shirley propped herself up from the ground and spit out some blood. She smiled scornfully, ¡°You? Are


    you qualified to touch me?¡±


    ¡°Pin her down.¡± With one hand covering his ear, Dawson shouted furiously.


    Two security guards quickly walked forward. They sped her shoulders and arms and confined her


    hands on her back.


    Shirley was pinned down on the ss table.


    Then Shirley saw Dawson taking out a bottle of blue liquid medicine. He poured three sses of red


    wine again and put one drop in each goblet.


    ¡°See, if you drink the three sses of wine just now, I don¡¯t need to waste this liquid medicine. Do you


    know how expensive it is?¡±


    Shirley¡¯s pupils contracted.


    She could smell a fragrance from the liquid medicine and she was so familiar with it. A single drop of


    this liquid medicine was enough to make her recall the passionate night she had with Bryan six years


    ago.


    This liquid medicine was called ¡®Blue Enchantress¡¯.


    It had a great effect as philter and would cause you to lose reason. No matter who the one was, you


    would have sex with him/her at will.


    Shirley tried to break free from their confinement.


    The two security guards immediately exerted greater force to confine her.


    ¡°Dawson Rogers, if you dare to touch me, we will definitely die miserably.¡±


    Dawson walked over and squatted down beside her. He pinched her cheeks and said, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t


    you be obedient. If you drink the wine obediently just now, I would not let them touch you. But rest


    assured, I will cut their handster.¡±


    After finishing the words, Dawson forcibly poured the wine into her mouth.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Shirley smelled a strong scent of alcohol and she swallowed the wine out of instinct.


    Dawson then forced her to drink the other two sses of wine.


    After drinking three sses of wine, Shirley felt like all the strength in her body was drained out and her


    cheeks got crimson red.


    She struggled desperately.


    Dawson raised his hand to gesture his security guards.


    The two security guards confining Shirley then quickly stepped backward.


    Shirley stood up from the ground, barely maintaining her bnce. She pressed her chest with one


    hand and red at Dawson with a pair of red-rimmed eyes, ¡°You said you will let go of me if I drink the


    three sses of wine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. As long as you can walk out of this room, I will not touch you again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shirley turned around. But maybe it was because she was too anxious, she tripped over herself


    when she turned around and fell down onto the ground.


    ¡®Blue Enchantress¡¯ had a great efficacy and it would take effect in several minutes after being taken.


    She must leave this room as soon as possible.


    Right at this moment, she saw the red wine bottle that was shattered into pieces just now. There was a


    breach on the bottleneck. Shirley picked up the bottleneck and propped herself up from the ground with


    difficulty and pointed at Dawson with the ¡®weapon¡¯ at her hand, ¡°Tell your men to stay away from me.¡±


    Dawson pressed his thin lips tighter and pped his hands.


    The security guards surrounding Shirley immediately made a way for her.


    Shirley looked up at the door, feeling several illusory shadows in front of her. She stumbled towards the


    door and pushed open the door and then rushed out of the door.


    But she finally realized how hard it was when she ran out of the room.


    There were a group of people in front of her and they blocked her way.


    Shirley could only wave the bottleneck desperately while screaming, ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    The burning sensation in her body made her more and more ufortable. Shirley only took several


    steps, yet she had a feeling like her soul was driven out of her body and she herself was a walking


    dead.


    She gradually became unconscious and then fell down onto the ground.


    Dawson walked over and took away the bottleneck from her hand. He carried her up from the ground


    and said, ¡°Tell Sabina Thomas that our task is finished.¡±


    ¡­


    Cameron directly went to the Splendour Manor after leaving M&H KTV.


    Jordan happened to drive back the manor and he almost failed to recognize Cameron when he saw


    him.


    ¡°Cameron, what happened¡­¡±


    Cameron rushed towards him and grabbed Jordan¡¯s arm, crying, ¡°Please help Paisley. She¡¯s caught by


    Dawson Rogers.¡±


    ¡°I got her into trouble. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°Get on the car first. Then tell me what happened.¡± Seeing the bruises on Cameron¡¯s face, Jordan


    realized that it was a serious problem and urged him.


    Cameron then told Jordan about the details.


    Jordan didn¡¯t even park the car to an appropriate ce and immediately rushed towards the vi when


    he learned about what had happened. He pushed open the door of Bryan¡¯s study.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, something bad happened.¡±


    Bryan, who was sitting in front of an office desk, slightly knitted his brows. He looked up and took a


    nce at Jordan, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You didn¡¯t knock on the door.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Thomas¡­ Something happens to Dr. Thomas.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s hand that was clutching a pen froze in the air. He looked towards Jordan with his sharp eyes,


    his expression gradually bing gloomy, ¡°What happens to that woman?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rogers detained Dr. Thomas and forced her to drink three sses of red wine with some liquid


    medicine in it. I tried to connect Dr. Thomas just now, but failed. Her phone was turned off.¡±


    ¡°Damn it.¡± Bryan tightly clenched the pen and banged it onto the table. Under the great pressure, the


    pen point was distorted. Bryan stood up from the chair and gritted his teeth to shout an order, ¡°Get the


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    car prepared.¡±


    Right at this moment, his phone rang and he got a message.


    Bryan hurriedly unlocked his phone. The message was sent by a stranger: Dr. Thomas is in the


    presidential suit of Phoenix Hotel. Room 809 exactly.¡±


    ¡°Go to Phoenix Hotel.¡±

 Chapter 53: Shirley Was in Distress

    Chapter 53: Shirley Was in Distress


    In Room 809 of Phoenix Hotel¡­


    Jordon pointed at the room number, ¡°Mr. Moore, this is it.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s eyes became gloomy. He reached out to turn the doorknob. Unexpectedly, the door was


    opened


    Bryan pushed open the door and smelled a gush of weird fragrance.


    It made him recall the passionate night with Sabina six years ago.


    At that night, he was greeted with a gush of light scent of flowers when he came back to his room in the


    hotel and passed out short after that. In his dream, he had a passionate sex with a woman and it was


    quite unforgettable.


    However, he felt quite rxed and happy when he was with that girl in his dream, but he repulsed


    Sabina a lotter. Even if Sabina drugged him with philterter, he had no sexual desire towards her.


    When Bryan smelled the familiar scent again, he paused and then subconsciously stepped backward


    and gently closed the door.


    Something must be wrong.


    Dawson confined Shirley because she was his psychological doctor, then who was the stranger who


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    sent message to him just now?


    Would Dawson be so foolish to tell this thing to others?


    Bryan felt something fishy. He abruptly turned around and sad, ¡°Give me all surveince videos of this


    hotel. Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Roger.¡± Jordan didn¡¯t dare to ask any question and immediately rushed to the lift.


    Bryan opened the door again and strode in. He was then greeted with the scent again.


    Bryan held his breath and quickly turned on the light.


    But the switch of the light didn¡¯t work and the room was still shrouded in darkness.


    Bryan nced over the dark room with his sharp eyes, and then he heard a moan of a woman from the


    Bryan¡¯s heart missed one beat at the moment. He strode to the bed and lifted the quilt, ¡°Paisley.¡±


    A woman was covered under the quilt. Although the room was prevailed by darkness, he could still see


    the woman¡¯s curvy body.


    The woman moaned again.


    But this time, Bryan heard it clearly and he could discern the difference although the woman¡¯s voice


    sounded like Shirley¡¯s.


    The woman sat up from the bed and wrapped her arms around Bryan¡¯s waist. She moaned painfully


    and said coquettishly, ¡°Bryan, I feel so ufortable.¡±


    Bryan felt the blood in his body flowing adversely when he heard the words.


    He could vaguely figure out why they seduce him to this ce.


    He suppressed his anger and held up the woman¡¯s hand and then said in a gentle voice, ¡°You want


    me?¡±


    ¡°Bryan, please, I¡¯m so ufortable.¡± The woman reached out towards his belt.


    Bryan quickly sped her hand and curled his lips into a cold smile, ¡°Wait a minute. The door is not yet


    closed.¡±


    After finishing the words, he gently pushed the woman back onto the bed and put the quilt on her. He


    touched the woman¡¯s forehead and said gently, ¡°I have to lock the door first. Good girl, wait for me.¡±


    Sabina felt excited when she heard the gentle voice. Her heart beat quickened and she secretly


    clenched the quilt.


    As expected¡­


    By taking advantage of that woman, she suddenly seduced Bryan here.


    Bitch! You will not be qualified to stay beside Bryan after tonight.


    When she was pregnant with Bryan¡¯s child, she believe that Bryan¡¯s grandma would also side with her.


    Sabina pretended to be painful and moaned miserably.


    Bryan quickly withdrew his hand and stood up and then walked out of the room.


    Jordan hade upstairs. When he was about to say something, Bryan put one finger on his lips,


    gesturing him to be quiet, and then pulled Jordan¡¯s cloth and walked towards the life, ¡°How¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Thomas neveres to Phoenix Hotel. But from the surveince videos from M&H KTV, I found


    that Mr. Rogers brought her to his private club.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s face became hideous. He coldly nced over Room 809, ¡°Arrange a man and let hime to


    Room 809. The older and uglier, the better. Feed some philter to him and take him away tomorrow


    morning. Arrest him. He will be useful to me in the future.¡±


    Jordan looked towards Room 809 with a serious look.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to ask who was in the room. He nodded, ¡°Roger.¡±


    When the doors of the lift were opened, Bryan pressed his suit jacket into Jordan¡¯s arms, ¡°Let that man


    wear my jacket.¡±


    Sabina was very wise. Moreover, she was a perfumer, and her nose was much more sensitive than


    others¡¯.


    Jordan took the jacket and took out his phone to make an arrangement.


    Bryan got on the car after walking out of the hotel. When seeing him, Cameron asked, ¡°Mr. Moore,


    where¡¯s Paisley?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not in this hotel.¡± Bryan quickly opened hisptop after getting on the car and broke into several


    systems one by one. Then he finally found out Shirley¡¯s whereabouts.


    When Shirley arrived at Dawson¡¯s private club, the inte was disconnected.


    Bryan looked up at Jordan and ordered in a cold voice, ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Jordan¡¯s forehead broke out into cold sweats. He didn¡¯t dare to say no to the order.


    It would have to take an hour for them to get to the Rogers family¡¯s private club Ecstasy of God.


    They were really wise. They seduced Mr. Moore to the Phoenix Hotel first and sent Dr. Thomas to the


    other ce. It would be toote for Mr. Moore toe to that ce when he realized that he was


    fooled.


    Jordan didn¡¯t dare to imagine how Mr. Moore would react when he saw Dr. Thomas get hurt.


    In a word, Dawson really offended Mr. Moore.


    He drove in a high speed and shortened the one-hour journey into half an hour. The car slowed down,


    and before Jordan parked the car, Bryan pushed open the car door and jumped out of the car.


    Cameron was startled and shouted, ¡°Mr. Moore.¡±


    Jordan hurriedly stepped on the brake.


    He pushed open the door and then chased after Bryan.


    The security guards of the club stopped Bryan.


    Bryan nced over them andnded kicks on the chests of two security guards. With a ferocious look,


    he shouted furiously, ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    He then rushed into the club and strode to the bar counter.


    Bryan picked up a bar stool and mmed it on the bar counter.


    Then a loud bang sounded.


    The young people, who were on a binge, all looked towards Bryan.


    The manager in charge of the club ran over and asked, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Moore, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Bryan grabbed the neckline of his suit jacket and asked in a cold


    voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Dawson Rogers? That son of bitch!¡±


    ¡°Mr¡­Mr¡­Mr. Rogers¡­ He hasn¡¯t been here today.¡±


    Bryan picked up a bottle on the bar beside and banged it onto the ground.


    The manager was scared and trembled violently, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Moore¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me where he is? If you don¡¯t want to tell me, I will be a dead meat!¡± Grabbing the broken


    bottleneck, Bryan pointed at the manager¡¯s eyes with the sharp edge of the piece.


    The manager was so frightened. He pointed at a passage aside, ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s in the basement.¡±


    Bryan pushed him away and clenched the bottleneck tightly. He ran towards the basement in an


    extremely high speed.


    Paisley, hold on. I¡¯ming.


    But it¡¯s fine even if you can¡¯t hold on. I will bring you out of this club.


    Some barks of a dog sounded from the basement right at this moment.


    Bryan froze.


    Dog!


    His palms broke out into cold sweats and his handsome face gradually turned pale¡­

 Chapter 54: Bryan Is Really Scaring When He’s Angry

    Chapter 54: Bryan Is Really Scaring When He¡¯s Angry


    ¡°Woof, woof¡­¡±


    ¡°Woof, woof¡­¡±


    When Bryan walked downstairs to the basement, he saw a group of wolf dogs. They formed a line and


    barked at several men in front of them.


    A woman was sitting at a corner of the book shelf with a perfume bottle in her hand. Her hair and


    clothes were all messy.


    But Bryan still managed to recognize her with only one nce.


    The group of wolf dogs was like a line of defense, protecting Shirley from those men. When they


    intended to get closer to her, the dogs would pounce on them crazily.


    Bryan felt a gush of burning anger in his chest when he saw Shirley.


    Her face was crimson. With one hand clenching the perfume bottle tightly, she desperately scratched


    her chest with the other hand. Along with her movements, her cloth was pulled down.


    There were several bleeding scratches on her fair and smooth skin, and her neck and chest were all


    red.


    Jordan and Cameron also went downstairs to the basement.


    Bryan clenched the rail tightly and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Get those dogs out.¡±


    Jordan was also frightened when he saw the eight wolf dogs and his face immediately turned pale.


    Other people might not know it, but Jordan was so clear that Bryan had serious psychological shadow


    towards the dogs.


    Dawson immediately turned around when he heard the shouting from behind. When seeing Bryan, he


    knitted his brows and scolded coldly and unhappily, ¡°Bryan Moore, who allows you to break into my


    basement?¡±


    Bryan coldly nced over him. The burning anger in his chest intrigued his impulse to seek revenge on


    him. He abruptly clenched his hands into fists and pounced towards Dawson.


    Dawson was pressed down onto the ground by Bryan.


    Bryan¡¯s blowsnded on Dawson¡¯s face, ¡°Damn it. Who allows you to touch her?¡±


    Being hit suddenly, Dawson then quickly raised his hand to protect himself, ¡°Do you have any


    rtionship with her? It¡¯s her great honor to be favored by me. She¡¯s just your psychological doctor,


    right? Come on, do you really regard her as your private possession?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Dawson¡¯s words made Bryanpletely go bananas.


    He stood up, lifted one of his legs, and thennded a hard kick on Dawson¡¯s belly.


    But Dawson quickly rolled to aside when he was about to kick him.


    Nevertheless¡­


    He happened to roll to the group of wolf dogs. The dogs quickly pounced on him and began to bite him.


    Dawson screamed, ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    ¡°A group of blockheads. Hurry up and get these fucking dogs out of here. Kill them! Kill them all!¡±


    Dawson desperately resisted against the dog that was on his chest.


    He was confused. These dogs were so loyal to him in usual times, but now they suddenly betrayed


    him, not allowing him to get close to Shirley. When thinking that his n was ruined by this group of


    dog, Dawson even had an impulse to eat them alive.


    Right at this moment, Jordan suddenly eximed in shock, ¡°Mr. Moore!¡±


    Bryan looked towards Jordan.


    Then he saw Shirley pressing Jordan onto the wall and desperately trying to tear apart his blouse, her


    lips caressing across Jordan¡¯s neck.


    Bryan kicked the door blocking his way when he saw this and cursed, ¡°Damn it!¡±


    He rushed to Shirley, sped her shoulders and pulled her into his arms. He then carried her up from


    the ground, ¡°Call Darcy rk! Tell him toe to my private vi as soon as possible!¡±


    When Bryan turned around with Shirley in his arms, he found that Dawson had been protected by his


    security guards. Some of the wolf dogs were stabbed by his security guards. Theyy on the ground,


    seeming to be dying.


    Bryan red at Dawson with his red-rimmed eyes and said in a cold voice, ¡°Dawson Rogers, let¡¯s wait


    and see!¡±


    Bryan took Shirley to the car. Looking at the unconscious Shirley, Cameron felt flustered and scared.


    He asked, ¡°Mr. Moore, will Paisley have some problems?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Bryan shouted an answer, seeming to be quite dissatisfied with Cameron.


    The woman in his arms kept rubbed against him and moaning. It seemed like she was trying to find a


    Bryan gripped her waving hands and held her tightly in his arms with the other hand, ¡°Paisley, wake up.


    Look at me¡­¡±


    Shirley heard someone calling her name. She struggled to open her eyes. It looked like Bryan, but she


    was not sure of it. Anyway, everyone looked like Bryan in her eyes now.


    She tried to struggle, yet only to find that she herself was so weak.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡± She murmured and weakly pushed against his chest.


    Bryan tightened his grip of her hands. But when he saw her red face, he let go of her hands.


    She might feel better in this manner.


    When they arrived at Bryan¡¯s private vi, Bryan¡¯s shirt had been tore apart by Shirley and arge


    scale of his chest was exposed.


    Jordan was startled when he saw this.


    He didn¡¯t know what Dawson had fed her.


    Right at this moment, a ck car drove into the front yard of the vi. A tall and slender gentleman in a


    white gown got off the car. It looked like he was around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. With a


    pair of sses on his face, he looked quite learned and refine.


    Darcy was the fifth son of the rk family. When his father decided to pick him as the heir of the rk


    Group, he changed his career and became an internist. Now he was a famous doctor in the medical


    Bryan took a nce at him and said fretfully, ¡°Get on the car.¡±


    Before getting an answer from Darcy, he carried Shirley to a bedroom on the second floor.


    Jordan told Darcy what had happened.


    After learning about the truth, Darcy quickly walked into Bryan¡¯s bedroom and stopped behind him.


    Bryan turned around and took a nce at him, ¡°What are you waiting for? Do a check-up for her, right


    now.¡±


    ¡°ording to your special assistant¡¯s description and her reaction, I guess that she was drugged with


    ¡®Blue Enchantress¡¯. I don¡¯t need to do a body check-up for her.¡± Darcy said with aposed look, ¡°You


    also how effective ¡®Blue Enchantress¡¯ is. You were drugged with it at that year.¡±


    Bryan was shocked. He had always been a man with great self-control ability, but he lost control of


    himself at that night six years ago. Moreover, after that, he slept for a whole week.


    This woman was so weak. How did she manage to resist the efficacy of that philter?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there the other means to remove the efficacy of that philter?¡± Bryan¡¯s handsome face was a bit


    ted. He pressed Shirley¡¯s shoulders to stop her from caressing him.


    He was a man after all and he had to admit that he was aroused by this woman¡¯s seduction.


    But he didn¡¯t want to have sex with her under such circumstance.


    He wanted to have sex with her when she was conscious and voluntary.


    Nevertheless¡­


    Darcy ruined his dream at the next moment, ¡°Nope.¡±


    He pushed his sses upward, walked to a table and put down his medical kit, ¡°But I can keep her


    conscious for two minutes. You can ask her whether she¡¯s willing to have sex with you or not. If she¡¯s


    unwilling and wants to resist against the philter, you shall prepare some cold water and find a woman to


    watch her. And you shouldn¡¯t get close to her. She will be recovered at dawn.


    ¡°So the efficacy can be removed.¡± A glimmer of hope appeared in Bryan¡¯s heart when he heard the


    words.


    Darcy picked up a cylinder needle. He turned around and slowly injected the needle into a bottle to


    extract the liquid medicine in it, ¡°It¡¯s an extreme method. If she manages to endure it, all philters of


    simr kinds will not work on her in the future. It can be regarded as a defense for her. But¡­¡±


    Darcy paused and then turned around again.


    Feeling annoyed and fretful, Bryan shouted, ¡°Can you please spill all the beans?¡±


    Darcy mixed the liquids and slowly walked to Bryan, ¡°But she will not have any interest in any man in


    the future. Moreover, maybe her sexual orientation will be changed.¡±

 Chapter 55: Paisley, You’re My Only Woman

    Chapter 55: Paisley, You¡¯re My Only Woman


    ¡°What a poor solution!¡± A woman¡¯s life would be iplete if her sexual orientation was changed.


    Bryan felt like his heart was clenched by a big palm when he looked towards the woman with a red


    face.


    He raised his hand and gently caressed her face, wishing so much that he could suffer this for her.


    Shirley suddenly grabbed his finger and sent it into her mouth. He licked his finger and then sucked it.


    Bryan¡¯s pupils contracted. The touch from the tip of his finger made him gasp and he felt like all his


    reason and self-control was about to be ruined by this woman.


    He exerted great force to withdraw his hand and asked, ¡°Are you finished?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Darcy walked over and took a nce at the woman on the bed, ¡°Bryan, please confine her.¡±


    ¡°I will confine her. Hurry up.¡± Bryan lifted the quilt aside and covered it on Shirley. He then pulled one of


    her hand out of the quilt.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Being wrapped in the quilt, Shirley felt the burning sexual desire in her body became more rampant.


    She slightly rubbed the silky quilt and groaned something,


    After making sure that Shirley would not break free from the confinement, Darcy hurriedly squatted


    down and held up Shirley¡¯s arm. He injected the liquid medicine into her blood vessel in an experienced


    manner.


    When the injection was finished, Darcy took several steps backward and said, ¡°The liquid medicine will


    take effect several minutester. I will go out first, call me if there is any problem.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Bryan replied.


    He let go of Shirley when Darcy went out.


    Shirley suddenly opened her eyes and fixed her eyes on Bryan. There was a trace of soberness in her


    beautiful eyes.


    Bryan knew that it was because Darcy¡¯s liquid medicine was gradually taking effect. Nevertheless, he


    only had two minutes.


    ¡°Paisley.¡±


    Shirley suddenly grabbed his arm and pulled him towards herself.


    If it was in usual times, Bryan would feel it a pleasure to do some romantic things with her and he


    would ept it delightedly. But now, he was afraid¡­


    Bryan grabbed her arm and looked up at her, ¡°Paisley, do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Bryan, I was drugged by Dawson before. I would rather have sex with you than with the other man.¡±


    Bryan trembled slightly and looked at her in a dumbfounded state. Originally he thought that he would


    have to spend some time on persuading her and that two minutes were not enough. But he hadn¡¯t


    expected that she would ept him without any reluctance.


    Did this mean that he had upied a small ce in Shirley¡¯s heart?


    When Bryan was lost in his thoughts, Shirley raised her head andnded her kiss on his lips again.


    Shirley couldn¡¯t resist the masculine smell from Bryan. It was like the opium poppy that made her


    addicted.


    Bryan came back to his own sense again. He embraced Shirley and took the lead in this sex game¡­


    An exciting night had passed. On the morning, the sunshine shone on the man¡¯s handsome face.


    When Bryan opened his eyes, he found that the woman sleeping beside him had gone.


    There was a light remaining fragrance on the ce she slept onst night. Bryan could still remember


    what happenedst night clearly.


    He abruptly sat up from the bed. Right at this moment, Shirley happened to push open the door of the


    bathroom and walked out of it in Bryan¡¯s bathrobe.


    Bryan froze and thennded his gaze on the woman.


    The bathrobe was oversize and she looked more petite in it. Her corbones were exposed.


    Her long hair was cascaded on her back, her face looked pale and her lips slightly dry.


    There was no expression on her face.


    Bryan broke the silence, ¡°Paisley, we¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore, please forget what happenedst night.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s pupils shrank. Her handsome face was gradually tinged with a trace of anger and his tone of


    voice became cold, ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Shirley turned her head to look at him, her face still cold and expressionless, ¡°It¡¯s just a sex to satisfy


    our needs.¡±


    She turned around and left the bedroom after finishing the words.


    Bryan jumped out of the bed. When Shirley was about to open the door, he quickly grabbed her arm


    and exerted great force to pull her back. He then pressed her on the door.


    ¡°Bam.¡±


    Shirley felt it painful and knitted her brows. She pushed against his chest, ¡°Bryan Moore, you hurt me.¡±


    Bryan moved his hand to her shoulder when seeing her painful look and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Paisley


    Thomas, dare you to repeat your words.¡±


    Shirley raised her head and took a deep breath to brace herself to look into his eyes.


    She was so clear of his feelings towards her after getting along with him for several days.


    They had sexst night, so this woman would definitely take it as an excuse to close their distance.


    Maybe he would take the responsibility for it.


    But she hadn¡¯t decided on what she should do next.


    She didn¡¯t know whether she liked her more or hated her more.


    ¡°We are all adults. Mr. Moore, you will not be responsible for every woman who has had sex with you,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Damn, woman, when did I have sex with the other woman? You¡¯re my only woman.¡± Bryan shouted.


    He was so angry that even his neck got red.


    If he had known this before, he would have videoed how she begged herst night and let her realize


    what she had saidst night.


    Shirley turned her face aside and said expressionlessly, ¡°I can have many men. I¡¯m not ustomed to


    let those men who simply had a one night stand with me to be responsible to me.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Bryan squeezed the four words out of his teeth with burning anger in his eyes. He


    moved his hand to her tender neck, ¡°Dare you to talk nonsense again, I will strangle you.¡±


    He was clear that if what she said just now was true, she would not wait for himst night; instead, she


    would ask Dawson for help.


    Damn it! This woman was talking nonsense to dodge his pursuit.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Mr. Moore, you also know that I have two children. To protect my children


    from getting hurt in the other family, I have made up my mind that I will not get married again. But I¡¯m a


    woman after all and sometimes I would feel lonely and horny, so I also need a man to satisfy my needs.


    Hmmm¡­¡±


    Bryan fiercelynded a kiss on her lips, swallowing her following words.


    Shirley widened her eyes in short. The man in front of her was like a beast that would tear her apart at


    any time and she felt an uncontroble gush of chillness in her heart.


    She finally felt frightened when she realized that the cloth covering her chest was removed.


    She raised her hand to push him away, ¡°No, Bryan!¡±


    Bryan sped her hands with one hand and pinned them on the wall above her head. He let go of her


    lips and put his forehead on hers while saying in an icy old voice, ¡°Dare you to talk nonsense again.¡±


    Shirley turned her head aside and exhaled a deep breath, ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    He pinched her chin and forced her to face himself. There was a trace of peacefulness in his angry


    voice, ¡°Paisley, I don¡¯t have any other woman, sincerely. You¡¯re the only woman in my life and I will be


    responsible for you. If you think that it will be a trouble for you to marry into the Moore family, I can live


    in your family and I will take your children as mine and love them.¡±


    After finishing the words, he carefully cupped her face.


    Shirley looked down onto the ground. She didn¡¯t struggle and just let him embrace her.


    She boreplicated emotions towards this man.


    Their first meeting in the mask ball six years ago was romantic and beautiful. Nevertheless, she also


    lost a lot at the night he took away her virginity six years ago.


    Her health and face was ruined because of it. Moreover, her grandma passed away after hearing about


    the rumor that shemitted suicide by jumping into the ocean.


    Shirley suddenly pulled herself together. She shook her head and pushed him away, ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    She then turned around and pulled open the door and then strode out of the bedroom¡­

 Chapter 56: Sabina Had a Face-to-face Talk with Shirley

    Chapter 56: Sabina Had a Face-to-face Talk with Shirley


    When Sabina woke up in the morning, she found an expensive suit jacket on her body. There was a


    luxurious watch in the pocket with a name ¡®Bryan¡¯ engraved on the bottom.


    She clenched the watched and hugged the ck suit jacket tightly in her arms with a shy look.


    She finally had sex with Bryan. Moreover, he had orgasm for several timesst night. If it wasn¡¯t that


    she was also affected by ¡®Blue Enchantress¡¯, she would not be able to withstand it.


    Right at this moment, the room was pushed open from outside and Olivia walked into the room.


    A trace of delight and shyness appeared on Sabina¡¯s face when she saw Olivia, ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Sabina, you did it?¡±


    Sabina clenched the suit jacket tightly and bit her lower lip. She nodded with a shy smile on her face,


    ¡°Look, Bryan left his jacket and watch to me. I remember this watch. I specially asked my friend to buy


    this watch from abroad and gifted Bryan as a birthday gift.¡±


    Olivia held up her hand with a smile and pulled her into her arms, ¡°You finally sess. Are you sure


    that you¡¯ll be pregnant with his child afterst night¡¯s sex?¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡± Sabina hugged Olivia and said with a flushed face, ¡°He had ejaction for several times


    punctual. There will be no mistake.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good. My Sabina will be Mr. Moore¡¯s wife soon. No one will dare to seduce him


    again.¡± Olivia got excited and patted her shoulder. She suddenly recalled that the Moore family forcibly


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    retreated from the special counters of the Thomas family before and asked, ¡°By the way, have you


    asked Bryan about the East Asia Mall?¡±


    Sabina grumbled in a flirtish manner, ¡°Mom, It¡¯s not the right time for me to mention about thisst


    night. Rest assured. I will go to find Bryan soon and I believe that he will cooperate with the special


    counters of the Thomas family again.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Mom brings some new clothes for you. Get dressed yourself.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I need to meet a personter.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡¯


    ¡°Bryan¡¯s psychological doctor.¡± She must find out whether that woman was Shirley Thomas or not. If


    she was really Shirley, she promised that she would kill her like she did six years ago.


    ¡°I will go with you.¡±


    There was a change in Sabina¡¯s expression. A trace of weird emotion shed across her eyes, ¡°Mom,


    no need. I will go by myself.¡±


    Shirley left Bryan¡¯s private vi and then directly went back to Spennor Residence.


    She received a call when Jordan just left the residence.


    She put her phone near her ear. Sabina¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the phone, ¡°Hello, Dr.


    Thomas.¡±


    Shirley knitted her brows tightly and replied in a cold voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Thomas?¡±


    ¡°I will wait for you in Garand caf¨¦, the one near your vi.¡±


    Shirley was clutched by a gush of chillness on her back when she heard the words. How did Sabina get


    her domicile? She uncontrobly recalled what Bryan told her before.


    Spennor Residence didn¡¯t haveprehensive safety precautions and Sabina and paparazzi could


    sneak into her vi effortlessly, just like how Bryan easily sneaked into her garden before.


    Shirley clenched her phone tightly and replied in a cold voice, ¡°Ten minutes, I will be right there.¡±


    Sabina quickly walked to the garage after ending the call and drove her car to the Garand caf¨¦ on the


    food street near her vi.


    When she parked her car, she saw Sabina who was sitting by a window.


    She was wearing a creamy white dress today with her curvy hair cascading on her back. Holding a cup


    of coffee, she looked peaceful andzy under the sunshine.


    Shirley sneered inwardly. She finally had to counter her face to face.


    Shirley guessed that Sabina came to her because of Bryan.


    Shirley opened the car door and strode towards the Garand caf¨¦. She directly came to Sabina and sat


    down on the white chair opposite to Sabina.


    Sabina looked up at Shirley as if she was trying to read her mind. She studied her face and every nook


    and cranny of her body. In the end, she saw several hickeys on her neck.


    She had sex just now and she could tell what they were with a single nce.


    Moreover, judging from Shirley¡¯s pale face, Sabina drew a conclusion that she had been raped by


    Dawsonst night.


    ¡°Dr. Thomas, order whatever you like. I will treat you this time.¡± Sabina picked up her coffee and


    narrowed her eyes to study Shirley.


    Shirley leaned her back against the chair and sneered, ¡°Miss Thomas, don¡¯t act hypocritically in front of


    me. Let¡¯se straight to the point.¡±


    Sabine clenched the cup when she heard the words and looked straightly into Shirley¡¯s eyes. She


    slowly put down her cup of coffee on the table and asked, ¡°Dr. Thomas, so your surname is also


    Thomas?¡±


    On the way to this caf¨¦, Sabina suddenly recalled that Mr. Stewart once mentioned about his student to


    her.


    She was outstanding and her surname was also Thomas. Moreover, she also came back to the country


    not long ago.


    It seemed like Bryan¡¯s psychological doctor matched with the aforementioned information a lot.


    Moreover, she wore the same dress in the mask ball before. Sabina had to ept the fact that


    probably her younger sister Shirley Thomas was still alive.


    Shirley knew that Sabina was trying to sound out her identity when she heard the question. She asked,


    ¡°Any problem?¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence. My surname is also Thomas.¡± Sabine picked up her coffee again. She took a sip


    of it and continued, ¡°I have a distant rtive and she had been living with her grandma since childhood.


    Her grandma gave her a name Paisley and your name is Paisley too. What a coincidence, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    There was no expressional change on Shirley¡¯s face. She replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking


    about, Miss Thomas.¡±


    ¡°Butter, her father brought her back and arranged her to study in the city. He changed her name into


    Shirley Thomas.¡± Sabina fixed her eyes on Shirley, trying to detect any slight expressional change on


    her face and to read something fishy from her eyes.


    Nevertheless, Shirley remained calm and different from the very beginning and her eyes were so


    unfathomable.


    Unwilling to admit defect, Sabina tried to sound her out. But Shirley suddenly spoke, ¡°Shirley Thomas?


    Your name is Sabina Thomas. You have the same surname. Miss Thomas, are you her sister?¡±


    The smile on Sabina¡¯s face froze.


    She didn¡¯t want others to know that she had a sister, yet she wanted to sound Shirley out. But now she


    felt flustered when Shirley pointed out the rtionship.


    If she was not Shirley Thomas, didn¡¯t it mean that an outsider got to know that her father had the other


    daughter?


    But Sabina calmed down herself soon. She tugged her hair and said, ¡°She¡¯s my distant rtive, my


    cousin. And of course her surname is Thomas.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shirley took a nce at her watch and said, ¡°Miss Thomas, if you don¡¯t have any other matters,


    I¡¯m afraid that I have to go first.¡±


    Shirley picked up her handbag. When she was about to stand up, Sabina put down her coffee and said,


    ¡°Sell me the form for the perfume that you used on Bryan before and leave him. I will give you a


    lucrative reward.¡±

 Chapter 57: Sabina Uses the Same Trick Again

    Chapter 57: Sabina Uses the Same Trick Again


    Shirley slowly stood up and gazed at Sabina condescendingly, curling her lips into a sarcastic smile,


    ¡°You want to ask me to leave him? Who do you think you are?¡±


    Sabina picked up the coffee again and slowly looked up at her. She said righteously, ¡°I will marry into


    the Moore family soon. Aren¡¯t I qualified to ask you to leave Bryan? I don¡¯t want my husband to hook up


    with some bitches after marrying me. I believe that Mr. Thomas, you won¡¯t be a home wrecker, right?¡±


    When uttering the words ¡®home wrecker¡¯, Sabina involuntarily raised her brows and curled her red lips


    into a smile. She lowered her head and took several sips of the coffee, seeming to be quite delighted.


    Shirley chuckled when seeing her reaction and sneered, ¡°Talk to me with such a tone of voice when


    you sessfully marry into the Moore family. I¡¯m now the psychological employed by Bryan¡¯s grandma.


    You¡¯re not yet his girlfriend and you¡¯re only an outsider. Are you qualified to give orders to me?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sabina banged the coffee on the table and stood up. She red at her, ¡°Paisley Thomas, don¡¯t


    be too greedy. I¡¯m asking you to leave him now and I will give you a reward for it, but when I be


    he¡¯s wife, I will not get even with you easily if you keep pestering him.¡±


    ¡°Miss Thomas, are you going to kill me?¡± Shirley put her hands on the table and slowly leaned forward


    towards Sabina.


    Sabina abruptly trembled when she heard the word ¡®kill¡¯.


    Shirley noticed the trace of guilty that shed across Sabina¡¯s face. She smiled and asked in a husky


    voice, ¡°Miss Thomas, you look so guilty. Could it be that you really kill someone before?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Look at me, am I guilty?¡± Sabina¡¯s face slightly got red.


    Originally she just needed to have a slight adjustment of her expressions, but Shirley brought up the


    topic. Sabina doubted her identity again. She abruptly grabbed her arm and stared at her, ¡°Shirley


    Thomas. You¡¯re Shirley Thomas! Don¡¯t try to mystify yourself. I¡¯m not afraid of you, Shirley Thomas...¡±


    Shirley sneered.


    She didn¡¯t admit it, nor did she deny it.


    Shirley shook off her hand, picked up her handbag and turned around.


    Sabina wouldn¡¯t let her go. She chased after her and grabbed her arm with two hands and then burst


    into crying, ¡°Dr. Thomas, I beg you. Please don¡¯t snatch him from me. I¡¯m pregnant with his child¡­¡±


    Shirley felt the force from her arm and gasped. She stopped and turned around to study Sabina.


    Sabina was kneeling down on the ground with an anguished look, tears streaming down her pale face.


    Shirley subconsciously nced around the surroundings. This caf¨¦, which covered an area of more


    than 300 square meters, had many guests and there were many guestsing and go at any time.


    Two thirds of the tables were upied and Sabina¡¯s cries and shouting had attracted their attention.


    Some of the guests even stood up to watch the show.


    Shirley couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle when she saw this.


    She now believed that Sabina really deserved the trophy for movie queen ¨C she was really good at


    acting.


    When seeing that the guests around were all watching at them, and some of them were even videoing


    the scene, Sabine became more excited and continued to act, ¡°Dr. Thomas, I have been by his side for


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    six years and he has been treating me well over the years. However, ever since you became his


    psychological doctor, he has changed a lot. He not only alienated me, but also asked me to leave his


    vi and told me not toe to find him again. Dr. Thomas, you¡¯re also a woman, please, for the sake


    of my unborn child, please return him to me.¡±


    She trembled while crying and clenched Shirley¡¯s arm tightly with both hands. There was apparent


    grievance and sadness in her tone of voice.


    The onlookers immediately realized what happened when they heard Sabina¡¯s words.


    ¡°Turns out that she¡¯s a home wrecker.¡±


    ¡°What an age! How dare a home wrecker to be so rampant?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant with a child, why did that woman involve in their rtionship and wreck their family?¡±


    ¡°Lady, you may have many choice, why did you choose to be a home wrecker? You¡¯re really immoral.


    Aren¡¯t you afraid of karma?¡± A middle-aged woman in a ck dress walked out of the crowd and


    pointed at Shirley, scolding.


    Some of the guests walked over and supported Sabina up from the ground. Sabina deliberately


    lowered her head and covered her left cheek with one hand.


    Before going out, she deliberately put a big bandage on the wound on her face, plus with a pair of


    sses on her face, no one would be able to recognize that she was the superstar Sabina Thomas.


    Moreover, Sabina wasn¡¯t afraid that someone would post the video on the Inte, because she could


    deny that she was not the woman in the videoter.


    But Shirley was different. Her identity hadn¡¯t been exposed and what Dr. Thomas looked like remained


    a mystery on the Inte.


    Sabina just needed to ask her influencers to publicize the video and spread the news that the famous


    Dr. Thomas was actually a home wrecker, and then Shirley¡¯s reputation would be ruined. Moreover, her


    career would also be affected. Maybe she would be fired.


    Such a bitch. How would she be able to stay by Bryan¡¯s sideter?


    Sabine stood up from the ground with the support of those onlookers. With her hand pressing her left


    cheek, she sessfully hided her real identity and misled those onlookers to think that she was


    pped by Shirley before. They might even think that the bandage on her face was also to cover the


    wound caused by that home wrecker.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you hit her?¡± A woman abruptly grabbed Shirley¡¯s arm and pulled her


    backward.


    Shirley took a step backward and idently hit on a corner of the table. She felt a sharp pain from her


    waist.


    She gritted her teeth and abruptly turned around and then stared at the woman who pushed her just


    now coldly.


    The woman was in a light yellow dress and wore a backpack. She looked like of her age, yet her aura


    was aggressive.


    ¡°Who are you ring at? How dare you to re at me? Do you feel it reasonable to be a home


    wrecker? How dare you to hit her? Do you think you¡¯re living in awless world? Hey guys, look at this


    woman,e on, take pictures of her and let the others know how rampant this home wrecker is!¡± The


    young woman pointed at Shirley, trying to stirring up the public¡¯s hatred towards Shirley.


    The onlookers then took out their phones and shot photos or videos of Shirley.


    Shirley sneered in her heard. She knew deep down that this was a show created by Sabina again.


    When the pain on her waist was relieved, she took a big step forward.


    Sabina took several steps backward as if she was frightened. The middle-ageddy supporting her


    immediately walked forward. Protecting Sabina behind her, she asked angrily, ¡°What do you want to


    do?¡±


    ¡°I have some questions to ask this movie queen?¡± Shirley slightly raised her head and asked


    righteously, ¡°Did I hit you just now?¡±


    Sabina didn¡¯t dare to look at Shirley when she heard the question. She didn¡¯t reply it, nor did she deny


    it. She simply cried with her head lowered, ¡°As long as you can leave him, you can do whatever you


    want, Dr. Thomas. Just don¡¯t wreck my family and cause my unborn child to lose its father.¡±


    Shirley chuckled and studied Sabine from top to toe with a cold smile on her face. She then slightly


    raised her brows.


    The onlookers all pondered what she intended to do. Shirley suddenly took a big step forward and


    grabbed Sabina protected by the middle-aged woman. She grabbed her hair and pulled Sabina


    towards herself with great force.


    She thennded several hard ps on her face.

 Chapter 58: Three Women Form a Drama

    Chapter 58: Three Women Form a Drama


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Sabina was dumbfounded and screamed.


    The onlookers were all shocked.


    The youngdy who pushed Shirley just now also screamed, ¡°That¡¯s too much! You¡¯ve really gone too


    far! How dare you to hit her in the public? Aren¡¯t we present? Come, someonee help and stop


    her.¡±


    There were severaldies among the onlookers who were all hurt by home wreckers before. Therefore,


    when seeing the ¡°home wrecker¡± pping the ¡°legitimate wife¡±, they all felt furious.


    They rushed towards Shirley.


    Nevertheless¡­


    Shirley looked up and nced over them coldly, ¡°Come forward if you aren¡¯t afraid of offending the man


    behind me.¡±


    They all stopped when perceiving Shirley¡¯s cold gaze and her words.


    Most of the guests of this caf¨¦ were alldies of rich or powerful families.


    Although they seldom cared about their husbands; work, they knew deep down about the interest and


    interpersonal rtionships of the upper ss. Just as what Shirley said just now, if the man behind her


    was not someone to be trifled with, weren¡¯t they seeking troubles for themselves if they helped Sabina?


    They slowed down, yet they still looked angry. Now that they couldn¡¯t resolve it physically, they could


    resort to verbal usation.


    ¡°Shameless bitch, you¡¯re still so rampant after snatching her husband. She¡¯s pregnant with his child,


    yet you¡¯re still pestering her husband.¡± Ady scolded loudly.


    A touch of smile shed across Shirley¡¯s eyes and there was an inexplicable trace of sarcasm on her


    face.


    Now she was the one to control this game.


    She abruptly pulled Sabina up from the ground and pressed her on the chair aside. When she was


    about to withdraw her hand, Sabina suddenly grabbed her arm and shook her head, ¡°Dr. Thomas, if


    you¡¯re still not satisfied, you can curse at me or beat me as you like. I beg you, please don¡¯t pester him,


    please don¡¯t ask him to divorce me. My baby needs a father.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Shirley pinched Sabina¡¯s chin and lifted it. She stared at her coldly, ¡°Now that you insist on I


    have seduced your husband, please tell me which man I have seduced? Tell me about your husband¡¯s


    name, his identity and thepany he owns. I¡¯m wronged as a home wrecker, and I won¡¯t let go of this


    matter easily.¡±


    She doubted whether Sabina would dare to say that her husband was Bryan Moore, the president of


    Moore Group or not because everyone present knew about Bryan.


    Everyone knew that Bryan hadn¡¯t got married. Then it would be obvious that Sabina was a liar.


    The onlookers all shifted their gazes onto Sabina.


    They were all curious about her husband.


    Sabina hadn¡¯t expected this. She looked away and kept crying, pretending that she couldn¡¯t utter a


    word because of the overwhelming sorrow.


    Shirley had expected her reaction before.


    She wasn¡¯t angered. She chuckled and said withposure, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t you know your


    husband¡¯s name and his family background?¡±


    Sabina cried more loudly when she heard the words.


    The young woman in light yellow dress was named Natalie Liam. She quickly stepped forward and


    pushed Shirley aside.


    Nevertheless, Shirley had prepared for this. When the woman rushed towards her, shended a p


    on her face.


    ¡°p.¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Natalie slumped onto the ground with one hand covering the cheek that was pped by Shirley.


    This woman pushed her just now. And she was just getting it back by a p.


    Sabina secretly knitted her brows when she saw this. This bitch, how dare her?


    Natalie sat up from the ground and screamed, ¡°How dare you to hit me?¡±


    Shirley turned her head to look at Natalie and said, ¡°Miss, there¡¯s no grudges between us, yet you kept


    inciting these onlookers and tried to push me again and again. Can¡¯t I protect myself? Or should I just


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    stand there and let you push me, hit me and curse at me? Is that the right thing for me? I¡¯m now asking


    thisdy about who her husband is, does this bother you? Now I really doubt that you work in


    partnership with thisdy to defame me. What¡¯s your purpose?¡±


    Everyone looked towards Natalie when they heard the words.


    It seemed like this girl was the most excited one among all the onlookers. She cursed at Shirley for


    several times and even resorted to physical methods.


    Although thesedies hated home wreckers a lot, it didn¡¯t mean that they were brainless. They now


    began to doubt this after hearing Shirley¡¯s questions.


    Natalie¡¯s expression turned hideous when she heard Shirley¡¯s words.


    It was true that she was Sabina¡¯spanion. Moreover, Sabina told her before that if she could help


    her finish this show, she could give her some resources to help her start her career in the entertainment


    industry.


    Thinking that her future would be decided by her performance in this acting, a trace of sharpness


    shed across Natalie¡¯s eyes. She quickly adjusted her expressions and said, ¡°My father was seduced


    by a home wrecker and he even caused the death of my mother. Home wreckers ruin others¡¯ families


    and I hate them the most! You ruin thisdy¡¯s family, don¡¯t you feel shameless? How dare you to be so


    rampant here?¡±


    The onlookers all felt understanding when they heard the words.


    No wonder that this girl became so angry just now.


    Nevertheless, Shirley found something fishy from Natalie¡¯s expressions. When Natalie looked towards


    Sabina, she was quite restless. Shirley was basically certain that Natalie was Sabina¡¯spanion.


    Shirley retorted in a cold voice, ¡°It¡¯s your father who was seduced by a home wrecker and caused the


    death of your mother, not me. Why should I feel shameless to stand here? Moreover, I¡¯m still confused


    about who I have seduced, how can you rebuke me without learning the truth?¡±


    Natalie and the other onlookers all changed their expressions.


    Those onlookers, who were so angry just now, gradually calmed down.


    ¡°Lady, tell us, who¡¯s your husband? Which family is he from? Let me see whether I know about him or


    not. I¡¯m still prestigious in the upper ss and those younger generations have to show some respect


    to me.¡± Ady in her fifties said to Sabina in a gentle voice.


    Sabina secretly knitted her brows and then choked with sobs. She murmured haltingly and then looked


    up to study the onlookers around, only to find that they were all waiting for her answer.


    In the end, shended her gaze on Shirley and found a touch of sarcasm in her eyes.


    Sabina was unwilling to ept this situation. She would not let go of that bitch so easily!


    She suddenly had a light bulb moment.


    She looked up at the richdy in front of her and appeared to be so weak as is she would copse onto


    the ground at any time.


    Shirley saw thorough her trick with a single nce and said in a cold voice ¡°Oh,e on, Miss, are you


    going to pass out?¡±


    Sabina shivered when she heard the words, a touch of malicious light shing across her eyes.


    This bitch¡­


    ¡°I won¡¯t go hard on you. You just need to tell us about your husband¡¯s name. Dare you to pass out


    again!¡±


    Sabina felt that the anger in her chest was about to erupt when she heard thest words.

 Chapter 59: Mildred’s Questions

    Chapter 59: Mildred¡¯s Questions


    Natalie took a step forward and wanted to say something.


    But Shirley was quicker. She ripped down the bandage and sses on Sabina¡¯s face.


    Sabina was shocked and hurriedly covered her face and stepped backward.


    But some eagle-eyed onlookers still managed to recognize her.


    ¡°She¡¯s Sabina Thomas, the movie queen.¡±


    Sabina was a stunning beauty and she became so popr partly because of the publicity of her


    beauty and her eyes were very unique.


    There was a small red mole underneath her left eyes.


    One of the onlookers suddenly screamed, ¡°Sabina Thomas!¡±


    After a short while, a strongdy rushed out of the crowd. Before Sabina coulde to her own sense,


    shended a p on her face and shouted furiously, ¡°Bitch, turns out you¡¯re Sabina Thomas. You


    cajoled my husband to invest in your new movie, but the investment came to aplete failure. He


    even dated you behind my back. How shameless you¡¯re to make a fuss here? I will teach you a


    lesson!¡±


    Thedy grabbed Sabina¡¯s face andnded several ps on her face.


    Somedies watching the show were also bothered by the celebrities. When their husbands became


    rich, they liked to flirt with the other women. When they encountered some beautiful celebrities, they


    would be fascinated by them and begin to invest in them. And most of their husbands liked Sabina.


    Many rich men wanted to have sex with Sabina, but they had to give up since Bryan was Sabina¡¯s


    backer. Even so, they were still so eager to invest in Sabina and would strive to get the opportunity to


    have a meal with her because it was also a great pleasure to their eyes if they could take some nces


    of such a stunning beauty.


    Seeing that someone was cursing at Sabina and even beating her, some of thedies, who suppressed


    their impulses before, couldn¡¯t help but kick Sabina.


    ¡°Mr. Moore has refuted the rumor. Who¡¯s your husband?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. How shameless! See how she acted just now, I was almost fooled by her! Bah!¡±


    They surrounded Sabina and grabbed her hair, scolding and beating her.


    Although there was no news about that Sabina had been a home wrecker, she was a celebrity who was


    much detestable than a home wrecker.


    She pretended to be self-contained and started her career as a celebrity with an image as goodness,


    fascinating most of the men in the upper ss. In the eyes of these richdies, she was more


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    hypocritical than a home wrecker.


    Shirley hadn¡¯t expected that those onlookers would get so angry after learning about Sabina¡¯s real


    identity. She retreated from the crowd and strode out of the Garand caf¨¦.


    After her departure, two cute babies emerged from thewn behind the caf¨¦. When seeing that Shirley


    had started the car and left this ce, they directly walked towards the caf¨¦ and then looked into the


    caf¨¦ with their faces against the ss window.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s that wicked woman again.¡± With her hands against the window, Emma blinked her big


    ck eyes and gloated.


    Several woman grabbed Sabina¡¯s hair and some of the onlookers even took out their phones to take


    photos of Sabina, saying that they would post such a scandal onto the Inte.


    Jacob narrowed his eyes, his expression getting gloomy, ¡°This evil woman. Looks like I have to teach


    her a lesson.¡±


    Emma turned her head to look at him and asked curiously, ¡°You¡¯ve got a good idea?¡±


    Jacob curled his lips into a meaningful smile.


    Daisy walked over with two shopping baskets from a corner, ¡°Emma, Jacob, wait for me. I don¡¯t have


    the strength to walk any further.¡±


    Emma turned around to take a nce and then waited for her together with her brother.


    Daisy walked over and brought the two children back to the vi.


    In the afternoon, the video of the scene happened to Sabina in Garand caf¨¦ went virus on the Inte.


    The popr celebrity was now tagged as ¡®adamant ckmailer¡¯, some forces even dug out her past


    scandals.


    Among them, there was a piece of breaking news ¨C someone disclosed that Sabina Thomas had a


    younger sister called Shirley Thomas, yet the Thomas family never exposed her to the public.


    Moreover, they were twins.


    Someone revealed that Sabina stole a perfume form before and her reputation and social status


    should have belonged to the other person.


    Sabina became the center of public discussion.


    Many people asked, ¡°Where¡¯s her sister?¡±


    ¡°Why the Thomas family never tells others that they have two daughters. They¡¯re twins, but the


    treatments they receive are so different.¡±


    ¡°Is the perfume form stolen from her sister? Did she murder her sister?¡±


    People had a heated discussion of it and guessed whether if it was a conspiracy.


    More and more people asked Sabina about her sister¡¯s whereabouts, and why her parents never


    revealed that they had the other daughter.


    Sabina¡¯s scandal was even spread to other countries. Mildred immediately made a phone call to


    Shirley when she saw the news.


    ¡°Shirley, are you still not going toe back to the Thomas family? This is a good opportunity. When


    your identity is disclosed to the public, Sabina will not have any opportunity to hurt you. This will


    provide a defense for you.¡± Mildred tried to persuade her.


    Sitting in front of theputer, Shirley clicked the mouse to browse the news on Weibo (a social media


    like Twitter) and asked, ¡°Did you disclose them?¡±


    Mildred was a bit stunned and then replied, ¡°I thought it was you who disclosed them.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t disclosed them to the public. Moreover, I learned about this a minute ago.¡± Shirley furrowed


    her brows when she heard the words. She abruptly looked up at the two children who were ying on


    the carpet.


    They were now ying toy bricks and they had been staying by her side for the whole afternoon, so it


    was impossible for them to do that.


    Nevertheless, except the two children and Mildred, no one knew about the things happened six years


    ago. Unless¡­


    Unless that Sabina didn¡¯t ruin the evidences six years ago or there was the other person on the cruise.


    But this was unlikely.


    Shirley shifted her gaze back on theputer again. Now the public attention had shifted from the


    incidence in Garand caf¨¦ to Sabina¡¯s twin sister. Moreover, this incidence had attracted a lot of


    attention.


    Numerousizens swarmed into Sabina¡¯s Weibo ount toment hertest post, asking her


    about her twin sister.


    ¡°Then who has disclosed it?¡± Mildred was shocked. She was then silent for two seconds as if she had


    realized something. She hurriedly shifted to the other topic, ¡°Cameron told me what happenedst


    night. Sabina had suspected you and it will do harm for you if you keep hiding your identity. Do you


    know what I mean?¡±


    Shirley happened to see Bryan¡¯s Weibo ount when she surfed the Weibo randomly. He had a ck


    profile and his ount name ¡®ck dog¡¯ sounded very thrilling.


    Shirley touched her forehead and knitted her brows. She remained silent for a while.


    Not getting a response from Shirley, Mildred asked, ¡°Are you afraid that Bryan will doubt about the


    identity of the two children if he gets to know your true identity? Shirley, you spent a night with himst


    night, are you still going to deny your feelings towards him?¡±


    Shirley exhaled a deep breath and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m so confused now.¡±


    After getting along with Bryan for several days, Shirley could tell that he was a responsible father.


    ¡°When you stayed together with himst night, did you repel him?¡± Mildred asked anxiously.


    Shirley blushed and the fragmentary memories ofst night popped into her mind.


    He treated her so gentlyst night and would consider about her feeling when he took every action. He


    was a gentleman, yet when on the bed, he was so¡­


    Wait, what was she thinking about?


    ¡°Mildred, what are you thinking about? I had no choicest night!¡±

 Chapter 60: Shirley Vacillates

    Chapter 60: Shirley Vacites


    Mildred chuckled at the other end of the phone. When she heard from Cameron that something


    happened to Shirley before, she was so anxious and even wanted to book an airline ticket so that she


    could fly back to the country as soon as possible. Butter she learned that Bryan had saved Shirley


    and heaved a sigh of relief.


    After the joke, Mildred said in a serious tone, ¡°Shirley, you¡¯d better think over this. After all, the two


    children all know that Bryan is their biological father and you can¡¯t stop them from meeting their father


    for the rest of their lives. Moreover, you insisted on waiting for Bryanst night. You know what it means


    ¨C you trust him more than you have imagined.¡±


    Shirley was lost in her thoughts again.


    Last night she drove Dawson¡¯s dogs crazy with the help of perfume. Otherwise, she would have lost


    control of herself before Bryan came to save her.


    And all in her mind at that time was to wait for someone.


    But she herself had no idea about whom she was waiting for.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s stop here.¡± Mildred said in a gentle voice.


    There came some busy tones from phone after a short while.


    Shirley put down her phone and browsed thements on the Inte again. Now most of the online


    users had a negativement to Sabina. Shirley was so curious about the Thomas family¡¯s next


    countermeasure and she wondered how Sabina would do to reverse the situation.


    She surfed on the Inte for a longer while and then walked towards the two children.


    Jacob studied Shirley with the corners of his eyes, while Emma was so guilty that she didn¡¯t dare to


    look straight into Shirley¡¯s eyes.


    When the two children did something wrong, they usually didn¡¯t dare to look into her eyes. It seemed


    like that they were the persons who disclosed the things that caused a sensation on the Inte.


    ¡°Jacob Thomas.¡± Shirley called his name in a serious tone.


    Jacob froze. The blocks he built just now dropped onto the ground. Emma immediately stood up and


    ran towards the wardrobe. She opened the door, hided herself into the wardrobe, and then closed the


    door again.


    Emma was rendered speechless by his sister¡¯s reaction.


    Was her reaction telling their mother that they were guilt-stricken?


    Shirley stared at the wardrobe, feeling both angry and amused. She stood up, ¡°What did you two do?


    Tell mommy truthfully.¡±


    Emma slowly pulled open the door of the wardrobe and poked out her head from behind the door. She


    said in a cute voice, ¡°Mummy, you have to go to work now. Hurry up to find Daddy. I and Jacob will be


    obedient.¡±


    Shirley felt sulky.


    In usual times, Emma would embrace her leg and ask her to carry her, refusing to let her go out. But


    now, when she did something wrong, she urged her to leave home.


    These two children were really annoying now.


    Shirley looked down at Jacob who was still sitting on the ground and called his name with her teeth


    gritted, ¡°J-A-C-O-B T-H-O-M-A-S!¡±


    ¡°s, Mummy, you¡¯re so wise, you must have guessed it, right?¡± Jacob slowly stood up. With a toy gun


    in his hand, he shrugged his shoulder as if he was about to ept the uing punishment from his


    mother, ¡°I can¡¯t bear her treating mommy like that and I¡¯m afraid that she will hurt you one day. Mummy,


    if you are angry, you can beat me.¡±


    After finishing the words, he reached out his hands with the palms upward.


    Emma who was squatting in the wardrobe got tears in her eyes.


    She was afraid of Shirley beating her palms the most, but she was not a coward.


    She gently pushed open the door of the wardrobe, walked out of it, stood beside Jacob and then


    reached out her hands with her palms upward.


    ¡°Mummy, I will ept the punishment together with my brother.¡±


    ¡°You two¡­¡± Looking at the two children, Shirley felt distressed. She was not that angry now.


    She squatted down and looked at the two children who were admitting their faults with their heads


    lowered. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help putting her hands on their heads and gently rubbing their hair.


    She recalled what Mildred told her tonight and asked, ¡°Jacob, Emma, do you miss your daddy?¡±


    The two children looked up at Shirley at the same time and then exchanged a nce.


    ¡°Mummy, of course we miss him.¡± They then replied simultaneously.


    Shirley knitted her brows tightly. She had been hoping to hear a negative answer from the children. She


    hoped that they would tell her that it was enough for them with mummy by their side, but the reality told


    her that she was deceiving herself.


    Shirley abruptly pulled the two children into her arms and asked, ¡°Do you want toe to the Moores¡¯


    Manor?¡±


    When associating what happened in Garand caf¨¦ today, Shirley had to reconsider Bryan¡¯s suggestion.


    The Moores¡¯ Manor was guarded strictly and without the consent of the Moore family, the journalist and


    the other people who might bring damage to it would not be allowed to enter the mountain.


    Undoubtedly it was the safest ce.


    Shirley wasn¡¯t afraid that she herself wound encounter dangers, but she was afraid that her two


    children would get hurt.


    The two children were mused again. They didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Shirley today.


    Emma wrapped her arm around Shirley¡¯s and said, ¡°Where is mummy, where are we. If mummy wants


    to go to the Moores¡¯ Manor, we will go there too. But if mummy doesn¡¯t want to go there, Emma will


    also not go there either. Mummy, why did you ask this question? You want to abandon us?¡±


    Emma then burst into crying.


    The Moores¡¯ Manor was a castle for the Moore family. Except for its family members, no one could


    enter it without the prior consent of the family.


    Jacob remained silent.


    If Shirley asked him to choose one between her and their father, he would definitely choose to live with


    her mother.


    Shirley was amused. She wiped away the tears on Emma¡¯s face, ¡°What are you thinking? You daddy


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    told me that the Spennor Residence had iplete safety precautions and that the Moores¡¯ Manor is


    rtively safer. Moreover, it¡¯s closer to your school. He will provide us with meals and a vi, for free.


    And the vi is detached.¡±


    Emma immediately stopped crying, ¡°Really?¡±


    She raised her hand and rubbed her eyes, ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t like us to get close to daddy, do you?


    But when we live in the Moores¡¯ Manor, we will get many chances to get along with daddy.¡±


    Jacob felt delighted inwardly when he heard the words, but he still didn¡¯t show it on his face.


    Shirley sighed in her heart. Mildred was right - she couldn¡¯t stop the two children from meeting their


    biological father for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°Emma, do you want to go to find your daddy?¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡± Emma widened her ck eyes with a trace of delight shing across them. Anticipation was


    written all over her face.


    She then tugged Shirley¡¯s cloth with uncertainty, ¡°Mummy, is that true? Can I?¡±


    Shirley lowered her head. This question was way too heavy for her.


    Of course she didn¡¯t want them toe to Bryan. But the two children had scarified a lot for the sake of


    her, how could she be so selfish?


    She stood up and held up their hands, ¡°Go wash your hands and go to bed.¡±


    ¡°Mummy, mummy, you haven¡¯t give me an answer.¡± Emma asked why jumping.


    Shirley led them into the bathroom, ¡°Be obedient. Then I will bring you to see your daddy.¡±


    ¡°I will. I will go to bed now.¡±


    After washing their hands, the two children went back to the bedroom to have a sleep. Shirley sat by


    the bedside and only walked out of the bedroom after making sure that they had fallen asleep.


    When she came back to her office, she found that twenty missed calls in her phone.


    When she found that the caller ID were all ¡°Mr. Moore¡±, her face uncontrobly became red¡­

 Chapter 61: Bryan Asked For a Meal

    Chapter 61: Bryan Asked For a Meal


    She returned the call. However, it wasn¡¯t Bryan who picked up, it was instead Jordan.


    ¡°Dr. Thomas, you don¡¯t have toe over tonight, Mr. Moore is on a trip, he might only be back in


    three to five days. Please stay in the Spennor Residence and take good care of the children.¡± Jordan¡¯s


    deep voice rang through.


    Shirley¡¯s initial nervous and awkward feelings slowly calmed down after Jordan¡¯s words. After a brief


    ¡°alright¡±, she hung up the phone.


    Seeing Jordan hang up the phone, Bryan asked, ¡°Did she say anything?¡±


    Jordan turned around, curling the corner of his lips into a small exasperated smile, ¡°Dr. Thomas only


    gave a short ¡®alright¡¯, nothing else.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Bryan furrowed his eyebrows. This woman really didn¡¯t intend to say


    anything, was she really nning to treat what happened yesterday as simply a dream.


    ¡°Yes, she didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Worrying that Bryan didn¡¯t catch what he said, Jordan replied loud and


    clear.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Bryan¡¯s eyes lowered, looking at the contents in hisputer, his eyes narrowed, ¡°You tell me,


    how can there be two people in this world that look so simr.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jordan was confused and walked over to him and took a look at Bryan¡¯sputer.


    In it were three videos. In the first, it was in Bryan¡¯s office, and in it were two women dressed in the


    exact same way, the only difference being their facial features.


    In another video, the location was the swimming pool in the masquerade ball, a woman in a white gown


    was slowly walking by the flower shrubs.


    In thest video, also a woman in a white gown wearing the same mask, was pacing in the lobby of the


    clubhouse.


    Jordan identified the women in thest two videos as the same person.


    ¡°Miss Thomas¡¯s and Dr. Thomas¡¯s build and height are exactly the same, sometimes even their certain


    actions are simr.¡± If not for their different facial features, many people would have mistaken them as


    twins.¡±


    Hold on.


    In the Thomas family incident that had been viral online today, weren¡¯tizens iming that Sabina


    had a twin sister?


    If Sabina really had a twin sister, then where was she?


    ¡°Mr. Moore, are you suspecting¡­ the rumors online?¡± Jordan questioned hesitantly.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t Bryan. He wouldn¡¯t be able to imagine the feeling of meeting his dream girl again,


    six years after that night of intimacy. However, what Bryan was facing now was her outright rejection.


    The emotions felt must have been like heaven and hell.


    It was as if meeting twopletely different persons.


    Up till today, only by looking at the rumors circting online, he realized the presence of this problem.


    There might be another daughter in the Thomas household, and George¡¯s family had been lying to him


    all this while.


    If that¡¯s the case¡­


    He would never forgive the Thomas family.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    At the moment, Jordan thought of another problem.


    ¡°Why do I feel that there is something wrong between Dr. Thomas and Miss Thomas?¡± Jordan¡¯s face


    slowly changed to one of astonishment, both he and Bryan were having the same guess.


    Bryan raised his head and their eyes met, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so too, both have the same surnames, they


    will also pick the same outfit. I heard twins are connected spiritually.¡±


    He said thest sentence meaningfully.


    It wasn¡¯t just being connected spiritually, Paisley was using this opportunity to bite at Sabina.


    Hepletely understood what happened at Garand caf¨¦ today. Even though Paisley had a mean


    mouth and a quick temper, but she was someone that wouldn¡¯t mess with other people if she wasn¡¯t


    intentionally triggered. He knew that if Sabina was destroyed in this manner, it couldn¡¯t be as simple as


    a personal feud, it was highly likely that the rumors online were spread by her.


    Damn it.


    Bryan suddenly punched the table, ¡°the information that you got was false.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jordan couldn¡¯t react in time.


    ¡°If Paisley is indeed Sabina¡¯s twin sister, that means the information you got was false, and her real


    identity has been altered.¡± Bryan felt more and more certain that this Paisley was indeed another


    daughter of the Thomas family. There was just another point that he couldn¡¯t understand, why didn¡¯t the


    Thomas family recognized this daughter?


    Jordan was shocked by Bryan¡¯s bold assumption, ¡°Fake¡­ fake, that¡­ that means hermitting


    suicide because of the man was also fake, then¡­ then the father of the child¡­¡±


    Bryan slowly raised his head, his dark eyes sparkled with a sharp glimmer, ¡°Give Sabina a call and ask


    her for lunch tomorrow at Phoenix Restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do that immediately.¡±


    On the other hand, the Thomas family was in a mess because of the rumors online.


    George was extremely unhappy with Sabina¡¯s conduct today. In regards to his daughter¡¯s frequent


    mistakes recently, as well as the stock market¡¯s drop, heshed out when he reached home.


    ¡°Why did you go look for that doctor today, can¡¯t you just stay low, if there¡¯s no shooting then just stay


    at home, stop finding trouble for me everywhere.¡±


    Sabina retreated into Olivia¡¯s arms, she knew she had really caused trouble this time round.


    If the news that she had another sister broke out, Bryan would be suspicious of the incident that year,


    and what could she do then?


    Facing George¡¯s anger, an unhappy Olivia barked, ¡°George, the situation is already so messed up, stop


    scolding Sabina.¡±


    ¡°Even you know things are messed up! Look at this daughter spoilt by you, if not because of her in the


    past, Shirley wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Olivia¡¯s face darkened, and yelled at George with a red face, ¡°I only gave birth to one


    daughter!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that true?¡± Olivia red at him, her face an expression of gloom.


    Sabina hugged Olivia tightly, not understanding the underlying meaning behind her mother¡¯s words.


    George silently clenched his fist, trying his best to suppress his anger.


    In recent years, the Thomas family¡¯s life had been smooth-sailing, their wealth had gradually swept


    past events under the carpet. However, with the recent mess they had gotten themselves into, as well


    as the reputational damage caused by Sabina, George was starting to worry that they had not handled


    past events well enough.


    He clenched his teeth, and said unwillingly, ¡°Olivia, there¡¯s no use trying to cover it up, what¡¯s not hers


    is not hers. She has been beside Bryan for six years and still hasn¡¯t made him happy, and even got


    chased out by him now, this proves that¡­ your choice in the past was a wrong one.¡±


    ¡°No, I am not wrong,¡± Hearing her father¡¯s words, Sabina yelled.


    ¡°Sabina, stay further away from Mr. Moore. He removed three of our specialized desks again today. If


    the Thomas family copses, you would be nothing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± hearing this, Olivia¡¯s face turned pale. Clutching Sabina¡¯s hands, she said, ¡°Sabina, what does


    this mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know.¡± Sabina¡¯s felt extremely messed up. At this moment, her phone rang.


    She lowered her head to look at her phone, it was Bryan¡¯s number.


    If in the past, she would have been extremely happy to see his number. However, today she felt that


    the person on the other line was calling to question her about her past deeds.


    She was so shocked that she immediately flung the phone away from her.


    Olivia gasped, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Mum, mum, mum, it¡¯s Bryan, he¡¯s calling me¡­¡±


    ¡°Quick pick up.¡± George moved forward quickly towards them and picked up the phone that Sabina had


    thrown on the ground, and tapped on the hands-free button.


    A deep voice passed through, ¡°Hi, Miss Thomas, our master is inviting you for lunch tomorrow at 12


    p.m. at Phoenix Restaurant.¡±

 Chapter 62: Mildred’s Return to the Country

    Chapter 62: Mildred¡¯s Return to the Country


    A startled Sabina reached out and took her phone from George, adjusting her voice and emotions, she


    asked, ¡°Why did Bryan suddenly ask me out for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore said that he should be treating you to lunch, please prepare yourself Miss Thomas, Mr.


    Moore will send someone over to pick you up tomorrow.¡± Jordan¡¯s voice was especially calm.


    Sabina secretly let out a sigh of relief, and replied ¡°Alright.¡±


    Both of them hung up at the same time.


    George took two steps forward and said, ¡°It was Jordan on the phone just now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was Jordan just now on the phone informing me that Bryan would like to ask me for lunch at


    Phoenix Restaurant tomorrow. Mum, looks like it was just a false rm, Bryan had not been affected


    by the rumors on the inte. What¡¯s more, he¡¯s such a busy person, why would he have time to even


    take notice of all this gossip going online.¡± Hearing Jordan¡¯s calm and collected voice, she assumed


    that Bryan was purely asking her out for a meal.


    Did this mean that their rtionship had been repaired since what happenedst night? If she could


    continue having a sexual rtionship with him, didn¡¯t it mean¡­


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Moore Group has so many documents for him to approve every day, how would he


    have time to care about what is going on in the inte. It is already sote, and he still remembers to


    get Jordan to call you, this means¡­ he hasn¡¯t forgotten about what happened between you guys.¡±


    Olivia replied happily while gently stroking Sabina¡¯s face.


    George frowned, and questioned confusedly, ¡°What happened between you guys did he not forget?¡±


    Sabina¡¯s face changed slightly, she couldn¡¯t let George know that she had secretly spiked Bryan¡¯s


    drinks.


    That year, when Shirleymitted suicide by drowning in the sea, George almost killed her when he


    found out she had something to do with it.


    Olivia patted Sabina¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Go back to your room and rest early, dress up prettier


    tomorrow for your date.¡±


    ¡°Alright, mum.¡± Sabina gave a slight nod, and hastily got up from the sofa and went up to the second


    floor.


    George called her from the back, but she had already left quickly.


    Hmph, still thinking about Shirley even at this time, how good is she actually?


    If he really cared about his daughter, why did he send her back to the vige to be taken care of by her


    grandparents, men are so pretentious.


    ¡­


    The second day at dawn, Shirley was woken up by a series of urgent calls.


    Groggily she opened her eyes, and reached out to take a look at her phone. It was Mildred calling.


    It was only 7 in the morning, why was Mildred so early?


    She picked up her phone, and said, ¡°Hi.¡±


    Mildred gave a giggle, and asked, ¡°Guess where am I now?¡±


    Shirley held her neck and sat up, then took away the phone to take a look, and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me


    you¡¯ve returned to the country?¡±


    It was only a casual question, but she didn¡¯t expect Mildred to reply, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But I am atyover now, I¡¯ll reach City L in two hours, I¡¯ll get Cameron to pick me upter.¡±


    Shirley shivered a little in surprise. She immediately tossed her nket to a side and got down from her


    bed.


    She scratched her head while heading to the bathroom, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention that you wereing


    back yesterday night?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to give you a huge surprise.¡± After saying that, Mildred gave augh, ¡°I¡¯m switching off my


    phone now, see you in two hours at City L¡¯s airport.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Shirley hung up the phone and immediately got to washing up.


    It¡¯s the weekend today, the two kids didn¡¯t have to go to the nursery. After changing, Shirley went to the


    kids¡¯ room to wake them up.


    When she told them that Aunt Mildred wasing back, the two kids waved their hands happily and


    said that they wanted to go pick Mildred up too.


    After breakfast, Shirley left Cameron to recuperate in the vi, brought the two kids and headed to the


    airport.


    At 9:20 a.m., Exit T.


    A woman dressed in ck, wearing a pair of sunsses, with a luggage in hand, walked out slowly.


    She had a head of Western blonde hair, her skin was as fair as snow, her silhouette tall and slim.


    Together with what she was wearing today, she gave off a secretive aura.


    Emma who was clinging on to the railings, suddenly reached out her hands and pointed at the woman


    in ck, and shouted, ¡°Aunt Mildred, Aunt Mildred¡­¡±


    Shirley looked over to where the little one was shouting towards, and indeed saw a familiar silhouette.


    Mildred took down her sunsses and waved towards their direction. Dragging her heavy luggage, she


    jogged quickly towards them.


    Holding the hands of her two children, Shirley walked towards her.


    The stuff that was on top of Mildred¡¯s luggage suddenly scattered on the ground. Helplessly she


    stopped in her tracks, and shot an innocent look at Shirley.


    Shirley gave a lightugh and walked over quickly, ¡°Look at you, what are you running for, we won¡¯t run


    away.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I miss you guys.¡± Mildred looked at them and walked over to give Shirley a hug,


    patting her on the backfortingly.


    Shirley also hugged her tightly, her face showed a happy smile, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t you still want your stuff?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do, those are things I brought back for my two little babies.¡± Mildred quickly let go of her


    hands, when she lowered her head and started preparing to pick up her stuff, she noticed the two little


    kids were already picking up her stuff.


    She gave a littleugh, knelt down, opened her arms and said, ¡°Come, give Aunt Mildred a hug.¡±


    Jacob was extremely reluctant.


    Emma on the other hand leaped over, hugged Mildred¡¯s neck, and said sweetly in her ears, ¡°Aunt


    Mildred, I missed you so much, is it because I miss you every day that¡¯s why you came back.¡±


    Humored by this little kid, Mildred gave augh. While pinching Emma¡¯s cheeks, she said, ¡°Where did


    you inherit this sweet mouth from?¡±


    ¡°Everyone other than Aunt Mildred!¡±


    ¡°This kid.¡± Using her forefinger, Mildred pinched Emma¡¯s high nose bridge, raised her head and saw


    Jacob standing at the side, ¡°Hey, my little friend Jacob, do you really not want a hug from Aunt Mildred?


    Aunt Mildred bought your favorite toys, it¡¯s already in my luggage.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s eyes sparkled, and gave a nce at Mildred¡¯s luggage, with raised eyebrows he said, ¡°I am not


    swayed by riches.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll throw it away.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± Jacob¡¯s handsome face changed, and he immediately pounced towards Mildred and


    hugged her neck.


    Mildred gave a giggle, and turned her face towards him, ¡°then give Aunt Mildred a kiss.¡±


    ¡°Men and women shouldn¡¯t be too intimate.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll throw away everything.¡±


    ¡°However, I am only five so I am just a kid.¡± Jacob frowned and gave Mildred a reluctant kiss.


    Shirley couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Jacob¡¯s reluctant and disdainful look, was incredibly simr to his father.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll bring you back to the vi to freshen up. After that I¡¯ll bring you out for lunch, I¡¯ll ask


    Aunt not to cook today. I heard the food at Phoenix Restaurant isn¡¯t too bad. I¡¯ve already made a


    reservation, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like the food there.¡±


    Shirley said with a face full of smiles, helping Mildred to pull her luggage.


    Mildred held the kids¡¯ hands, and replied easily, ¡°You decide.¡±

 Chapter 63: Shirley’s Man Brought Another Woman to the Restaurant

    Chapter 63: Shirley¡¯s Man Brought Another Woman to the Restaurant


    At around 11 a.m., Bryan sent a driver over to the Thomas household to pick Sabina up.


    Upon getting on the car, Sabina was slightly disappointed to find out that it was only a driver who came


    to pick her up. She had initially thought that Bryan would send Jordan over.


    She knew that even getting Bryan to pick her up was a privilege.


    However, Jordan himself was a very important assistant to Bryan, and hence if Jordan came to pick her


    up, it would also be something to be proud of.


    But thinking about the fact that she would get to meet Bryan again very soon, her unhappiness


    immediately dissipated.


    In about an hour¡¯s time, she reached Phoenix Restaurant.


    A ck Rolls Royce rolled past her, and stopped at the car park at the outsidepound.


    The passenger seat opened and Bryan got out. After getting down, Bryan didn¡¯t walk over immediately,


    but instead took out a pack of cigarettes and stuffed one into his mouth.


    Sabina jogged slowly over, and when she arrived by his side, she said shyly, ¡°Bryan, have you finished


    with your work?¡±


    Bryan took out a lighter, lighted his cigarette and inhaled deeply, then only replied with a short ¡°yes¡±


    and said, ¡°Go in.¡±


    These three words were not particrly gentle, but it resulted in Sabina¡¯s heart fluttering.


    He had indeed changed.


    He wouldn¡¯t have talked to her this way in the past. For Sabina, this was already considered gentle.


    Tryingly, she walked closer, and put her hands on his arm.


    Bryan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, his eyes swept across the hand that was on his arms. Unable to


    contain himself, he coldly spat, ¡°What¡¯s that perfume you¡¯re wearing?¡±


    Hearing his cold questioning, Sabina retracted her hand and retreated a step, increasing the distance


    between them, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not wearing any perfume today, I didn¡¯t do anything, Bryan.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± he replied softly, and walked hastily into the restaurant.


    Sabina followed closely behind him, but didn¡¯t dare to get any closer.


    She knew these things couldn¡¯t be hurried.


    Bryan had been cold to her all this while, to let him change his perception of her would require more


    time.


    As long as he is willing toe out to meet her, she believed that it would not be long before he was


    willing to ept her.


    They had only taken a step into the restaurant when a white car stopped next to the Rolls Royce, and


    the two kids on the car eximed in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s daddy.¡±


    Shirley looked coldly over at the two silhouettes, her lips lifted in a mocking smile.


    Mildred who was next to her, strained her neck to look at the man in the ck shirt who had just walked


    into the restaurant. From her estimation, his height looked about 1.85m, he had a charming elegance,


    and a calm expression.


    After that, she nced at the woman that was following behind the man. She had an oval-shaped face,


    However, when Mildred saw this woman, her face changed immediately, ¡°That woman is your¡­¡±


    She turned to look at Shirley.


    ¡°Yes.¡± It was only yesterday that he got his assistant to let her know he was outstation, she didn¡¯t


    expect that she would bump into him here having a meal with Sabina. This outstation excuse was


    indeed sloppy.


    Emma pouted and frowned angrily, ¡°How can daddy be together with that woman, I don¡¯t like him


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    anymore.¡±


    Fuming, she continued mumbling about not liking daddy.


    Jacob was also feeling angry.


    Didn¡¯t daddy watch yesterday¡¯s entertainment news, how can he still be together with this woman,


    what¡¯s more they are having a meal together.


    How can he even have an appetite when eating with this type of woman, this was terrible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this kind of daddy anymore too.¡± Jacob pouted.


    Mildred and Shirley turned over to look at the two fuming children.


    Mildred said, ¡°Maybe it is just a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°How can it be just a misunderstanding? He even lied to mummy that he will be outstation for a few


    days, but he came here to date with this bad woman.¡± Emma was so angry that she was almost crying,


    ¡°We don¡¯t want this daddy anymore.¡±


    Emma unfastened her seatbelt, opened her door and got down from the car on her own.


    Jacob on the other hand got down from the other side. Coincidentally, Jordan was standing outside.


    The both of them exchanged nces for a few seconds.


    After a while, Jordan came to his senses. As if he had a sudden realization, he turned to look towards


    the direction of Bryan. He then turned back to look again at the white car, and his heart started beating


    furiously.


    Shit, shit, shit!


    ¡°Little¡­ Little Jacob.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Jacob eximed, with his hands behind him, chin lifted slightly and his nostrils red.


    Jordan¡¯s body trembled, oh dear, why did this expression look so familiar.


    Before he had time to think further, Shirley and Mildred opened their doors at the same time.


    He lifted his head to see Shirley looking at him. After closing her car door, she walked towards him.


    Jordan felt that he himself was a living target and those in front of him were archers shooting at him


    continuously. What¡¯s more every shot was on point.


    He swallowed, and respectfully called out, ¡°Dr. Thomas.¡±


    Holding Emma¡¯s hands, Shirley walked towards Jordan and picked up Jacob¡¯s hands. Her eyes cold,


    she asked strangely, ¡°Jordan, are you guys back from outstation?¡±


    Jordan raised his hand, silently wiping his sweat, this question was specifically meant to ask him,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you sayst night that Mr. Moore will be outstation for a few days?¡±


    He gave a small smile awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s like this, Mr. Moore had a sudden change in schedule, so he


    didn¡¯t have to go outstation.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Shirley gave a silent reply, andughed mockingly. Pulling her two children with her, she turned


    around and said to Mildred, ¡°Let¡¯s eat next door, their dishes are good too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity, what was supposed to be a good meal is now ruined by these two pests.¡± Mildred had


    always had a sharp tongue. From the conversation of the two children, she had already figured that


    that was Shirley¡¯s man from six years ago.


    What¡¯s more he was bringing another woman here for a private meal. This type of man, she would


    destroy them whenever she saw one.


    The corner of Jordan¡¯s lips twitched, he lifted his head to look at the two adults and children walking


    into the restaurant next door. He quickly fished out his phone to send Bryan a text message.


    In the end, he realized his boss had left his phone in the car.


    He took Bryan¡¯s phone and hurriedly walked into Phoenix Restaurant.


    As for Shirley, after they ced their order, the food arrived within twenty minutes. Emma wanted to


    head to the toilet halfway, so Mildred took her and left their room.


    Seeing them head out, Jacob put down his chopsticks and said, ¡°Mummy, I want to pee too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go chase after Aunt Mildred.¡± Jacob quickly pulled open the room door and ran out.


    There was a toilet on the second floor, seeing Mildred enter the washroom, Jacob quickly sneaked out,


    and headed towards Phoenix Restaurant.

 Chapter 64: Father and Son Reached An Agreement

    Chapter 64: Father and Son Reached An Agreement


    Jacob climbed up to the second floor of the Phoenix Restaurant, and turned towards Room Number


    222, and slightly pushed open the room door. He saw Sabina and Bryan on their chairs.


    He immediately took out his phone, and took a few photos of Bryan and Sabina¡¯s backs.


    After he was done with that, Jacob quietly closed the room door, and turned to walk towards the


    washroom.


    He sent the photos he took to the media, and informed the reporters to hunt down Sabina. He even


    informed Sabina¡¯s haters that she was now at Phoenix Restaurant.


    After all that was done, Jacob¡¯s lips raised in an evil smile.


    Heh¡­


    He held Shirley¡¯s phone tightly. Turning around, he was ready to leave. But just when he was turning


    around, he bumped heavily into a wall made of flesh.


    He held his forehead and retreated a few steps, his small hand gently massaging his head, while slowly


    lifting his head.


    Out of nowhere, Bryan was standing in front of him.


    Jacob frowned angrily. Snorting coldly, he put his hands behind his back, his face an expression of ¡°I¡¯m


    not in the mood to talk to you¡±, and walked away.


    However¡­


    Bryan took a step and blocked Jacob¡¯s pathway, ¡°Hold on.¡±


    ¡°A good dog doesn¡¯t block people¡¯s pathways.¡± Jacob turned away and replied coldly.


    Looking at this image, Bryan felt it was both angry and hrious.


    He was just a child whose height barely reached his waist, but had such a big temper.


    He bent down.


    Jacob hastily retreated, eyeing him suspiciously, ¡°What do you want, don¡¯t get close to me, I don¡¯t like


    the hands that touched other women to touch me, I am a clean freak.¡±


    Hearing this, Bryan gave a smallugh, an evil thought rising up inside him.


    If he didn¡¯t like me touching him, the more I wanted to do it.


    Bryan stretched out his hands and pulled Jacob towards him, giving him a big hug.


    Jacob struggled, his hands and legs kicking and hitting him profusely, ¡°What are you doing, what are


    you doing, if you don¡¯t let go of me, I am going to shout for someone.¡±


    ¡°Jacob.¡± Bryan looked at this face which looked exactly like his own, in his mind he was even more


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    certain on something.


    He hugged Jacobfortingly, his palm pinning down Jacob¡¯s head, and gave him a little kiss on his


    face.


    Jacob¡¯s face froze.


    This man he called daddy had just given him a kiss.


    Little Jacob¡¯s face flushed red unknowingly, his fingers twisted, he frowned ufortably and said,


    ¡°Who said you can kiss me?¡±


    ¡°Call me daddy, and I will give you an exnation.¡± Bryan lifted him and didn¡¯t leave the washroom. He


    even intended to stay longer to get closer to Jacob.


    Jacob turned his face away with a ¡°hmph¡±, ¡°You exin first, and then I¡¯ll decide whether I want to call


    you.¡±


    ¡°Jacob, is your mummy lying to me.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s body trembled in surprise, and he turned to look at Bryan.


    Bryan didn¡¯t know what urred to himself to ask his child such a question.


    He was so little, what did he know?


    He gave up on waiting for Jacob¡¯s answer, but Jacob replied, ¡°How do you know mummy is lying to


    you, what did she lie to you about?¡±


    Bryan looked at his eyes, and noticed that Jacob¡¯s gaze was wavering, as if he had done something


    wrong.


    Bryan narrowed his eyes, it felt as if this child knew something.


    Maybe he can start with this child.


    ¡°The reason I asked that woman out today is the same as you.¡± Bryan said.


    Jacob turned to look at him, ¡°What do you know.¡±


    ¡°I am possibly your real dad, the dad that you guys talked about in the past is fabricated. Your mum is


    highly likely a daughter of the Thomas family. I need more evidence to prove this point. Oh yes,


    previously I had a feeling that your sister looked like someone, now I know she looks like Sabina.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s intense eyes gazed at Jacob, his heart both anxious and excited, hoping that this child can nod


    and tell him that his assumptions were correct.


    Instead, Jacob simply gave a snort and turned away, without saying a word.


    Bryan felt a little dejected, he knew that these two children were smarter than average, but he hadn¡¯t


    expected him to be a little genius.


    ¡°My good son, tell daddy, am I your real dad, if that¡¯s the case then¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to take me and Emma away from mummy?¡± Jacob cut him off gloomily, ¡°Let me tell you,


    no matter how rich or powerful you are, Emma and I will never leave mummy. If you¡¯re thinking in the


    best interests of mummy, she would tell you whatever she wants when she intends to. But as for now,


    you guys are in hot oil because my mummy saw you together with another woman, what¡¯s more you


    guys were so intimate.¡±


    Speaking of this, little Jacob looked slightly smug.


    It¡¯s not so easy to have them back.


    If he didn¡¯t give him a lesson, he wouldn¡¯t know what he¡¯s worth.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been out for some time, I¡¯ll have to go back to look for mummy. If not, she will be worried.¡± Jacob


    wriggled his body away, and before Bryan had time to react, the little fellow had sneaked away.


    This little fellow ran from the washroom as soon as he got down, seemingly having no intention to stay


    any longer.


    Watching this little fellow¡¯s back, Bryan gave augh.


    His fists quietly clenched tight, and silently said in his heart: Paisley, you won¡¯t be able to escape from


    my clutches this time round.


    Walking out from the washroom, suddenly a group of people were seen in Room 222 of Phoenix


    Restaurant.


    Sabina was exposed by this group of people.


    Jordan was just outside the room to pick up a call. Hence when this group of people arrived, no one


    knew who was the person having a meal with Sabina, and at the moment Jordan was standing outside


    the room.


    Seeing Bryane out from the washroom, Jordan quickly walked over, ¡°Mr. Moore, I think this meal


    can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Bryan took off his suit and threw it into the bin next to him, and left Phoenix Restaurant


    hastily.


    Once they stepped out of Phoenix Restaurant, Jordan looked towards the restaurant next to them, and


    said, ¡°Mr. Moore, Dr. Thomas is having their meal here.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Bryan nodded, and walked straight into the restaurant to make a reservation for one, which just


    happened to be the table right outside Shirley¡¯s room.


    On the other hand, after Mildred brought Emma back to the room, she saw the live news of Sabina


    being exposed.


    She immediately reached out and tugged at Shirley¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Shirley, quick look at this, this


    woman is the bitch.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Shirley reached out and took the phone.


    She saw Sabina being surrounded by a group of people, all of them were recording a video while


    interrogating her, ¡°Miss Thomas, we heard you have a twin sister, may we ask where is she now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Thomas family has only been telling the world that they have one daughter, why have they


    never mentioned that they have another daughter?¡±


    ¡°I heard your life is a stolen one, whose life did you steal?¡±


    ¡°Miss Thomas, please answer our questions, don¡¯t avoid them.¡±


    ¡°Ah, go away, go away, all these are rumors, these are rumors!!¡± Sabina was forced into a corner,


    iling her arms and screaming.


    Jacob who just returned, calmly went back to his seat, picked up his spoon and continued drinking his


    soup.

 Chapter 65: Bryan Encounters Problems Everywhere

    Chapter 65: Bryan Encounters Problems Everywhere


    Mildred went next to Shirley with an excited face, ¡°Hit her, this bad woman, she¡¯s too evil.¡±


    Shirley frowned and subconsciously looked towards Jacob. However, little Jacob was an obedient boy.


    He looked totally like a good little boy.


    Maybe she was just thinking too much.


    Sabina was so popr right now, it was highly likely that she was being stalked by the reporters or her


    haters.


    However, where is Bryan?


    Didn¡¯t hee together with her?


    ¡°Oh yes, where is Mr. Moore?¡± Mildred was also feeling confused, ¡°Mr. Moore came for the meal


    together with her, did he have the heart to leave her there by herself to be berated?¡±


    Shirley put down her phone, her expression a lot calmer, ¡°The dishes have arrived, let¡¯s eat. The dishes


    here are pretty good.¡±


    Mildred raised her eyes to gaze at her, reached out to her phone and lowered the volume of the live


    telecast.


    After watching for ten minutes, she realized that Bryan was nowhere in sight from beginning till the end.


    Mildred frowned slightly, and turned to look at those next to her, ¡°Shirley, could we have misunderstood


    him, I feel that the reason he brought that woman to Phoenix Restaurant wasn¡¯t as simple as just a


    meal.¡±


    ¡°If not for a meal, what else would a man and a woman be doing at a restaurant?¡± The image of Bryan


    and Sabina¡¯s backs surfaced in Shirley¡¯s mind, and the anger she had been suppressing started


    bubbling inside of her.


    At the moment, Mildred went in front of her and poked Shirley¡¯s cheek with her finger, ¡°Still saying that


    you aren¡¯t moved by him, you actually care so much about him.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s body froze and she turned and looked at Mildred, ¡°What are you talking about, I simply hate


    people who lie to me. He said he was going outstation yesterday, and would only be back in a few


    days, but today afternoon we see him here. What do you think he means, he¡¯s already an adult but still


    lying to people, is this fun for him?¡±


    Mildred didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore after Shirley¡¯s rant. She retracted back to her seat, picked up her


    chopsticks and continued eating.


    Shirley inhaled deeply, put down her chopsticks and stood up.


    Emma raised her head to look at her, ¡°Mummy, what do you wanna do?¡±


    ¡°Mummy is heading to the washroom, do you want toe along.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing that her mummy was in such a bad mood, she would apany her mum.


    Hmph, it¡¯s all because of that bad daddy, how dare he lie to mummy. Even she didn¡¯t bear to lie to her


    mummy.


    Emma slid down from her chair and walked to Shirley, reaching out to sp Shirley¡¯s fingers.


    Mother and daughter walked to the door of the room.


    Shirley pulled open her door, held Emma¡¯s hand and walked out. However, when she was just about to


    turn into the washroom, Emma raised her hand, pointed towards the table in front of them, and


    eximed in surprise, ¡°Mummy, mummy, look, it¡¯s daddy.¡±


    Shirley stopped in her tracks, and turned around, ncing furiously at the direction Emma was pointing


    at.


    Bryan slowly put down menu that was blocking his face. His handsome face showed a slight smile, his


    gaze carried a hint ofughter.


    Sitting on his left was Jordan, who immediately stood up, his hands behind his back, respectfully said,


    ¡°Good morning, Dr. Thomas.¡±


    Emma immediately frowned, and retorted, ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore, mummy and I have even finished our


    lunch.¡±


    Jordan awkwardly lowered his head and looked at Bryan.


    Bryan gave him a cold re, and Jordan immediately went back to his seat.


    Shirley looked away, not wanting to further entangle herself in this situation, she carried Emma in her


    arms and headed to the washroom.


    After finishing up in the washroom, Shirley brought Emma to wash her hands.


    When she carried her child and came out from the washroom, she realized Bryan hade over.


    He stood in front of the entry of the male toilet, in one hand was a cigarette, another hand in his pocket,


    his body leaning against a wall.


    Shirley stopped in her tracks, after ncing at him, she walked out from the female washroom.


    Not three stepster, Bryan walked over quickly, blocking her path.


    His height of 1.85m towered against her 1.65m, she felt extremely little next to him, especially because


    she wasn¡¯t wearing her heels.


    She breathed silently, hugging Emma she retracted a huge step, and looked up at him. Her lips raised


    in a sarcastic smile, she said, ¡°Bryan, what do you want now?¡±


    ¡°I have something to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait till I go to work to talk about it. Oh right, your assistant mentioned to me yesterday that


    you will be outstation for a few days, so I won¡¯t be heading over to Splendour Manor these few days. I¡¯ll


    wait for you to be back from outstation.¡± Shirley said this with a slight smile on her lips, her sarcasm


    was obvious. After that she added meaningfully, ¡°Five days, five days should be enough, I can also


    take a rest and take care of the kids, Emma, say goodbye to uncle.¡±


    Emma turned around, blinked her huge eyes, raised her little hand and said, ¡°Bye bye uncle.¡±


    ¡°Bye-bye uncle¡± felt like a knife slicing through his heart, especially when he knew there was a


    possibility that the two children belonged to him. ¡°Uncle¡± felt especially difficult on his ears.


    His lips tugged, when he was about to open his mouth, a little shadow appeared from another direction.


    Jacob walked over to his side with his hands in his pocket, stopped and asked him, ¡°Uncle, what are


    you doing?¡±


    Hearing the call of uncle, Bryan¡¯s frown deepened, ¡°I came to the washroom.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Jacob walked towards Shirley, and said, ¡°Mummy, wait for me for a second, I¡¯ll be done in a bit.¡±


    Shirley narrowed her eyes, extremely satisfied with Jacob¡¯s performance, ¡°Be quick, I¡¯ll wait here for


    you.¡±


    Jacob replied with a quick ¡°alright¡±, and turned to look at Bryan, ¡°Uncle, aren¡¯t you going in?¡±


    ¡°Going!¡± Bryan red at Shirley, extremely unhappy to have to enter the washroom together with


    Jacob.


    When the both of them came out, Shirley led her son back to the room, leaving Bryan behind.


    Bryan couldn¡¯t taste his meal at all.


    After entering the room for ten minutes, Shirley led the two kids and another woman out of the


    restaurant.


    Bryan didn¡¯t have the appetite for food anymore, he gave Jordan a cold nce, ¡°Give Dr. Thomas a call


    tonight to tell her that my work has been cancelled, and get her toe back to Splendour Manor for


    work.¡±


    Finishing his sentence, Bryan rose and left.


    Jordan gave a sigh, looked at the table of food, there were even still three sets of eating utensils.


    Why did Mr. Moore bring this upon himself?


    After Mildred got on the car, she turned over to look at Bryan who was leaving the restaurant. She


    reached out to shake Shirley¡¯s arms, ¡°Why did that Mr. Mooree over to eat here?¡±


    ¡°Mildred, your attention today seems to have gone too far.¡± While reversing her car, Shirley took a few


    more looks at the silhouette in her rearview mirror.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Seeing he had another cigarette in hand, she frowned unconsciously.


    Since seeing him in the washroom just now, she realized that he had always had a cigarette in hand.


    She had never realized he was a chain smoker in the past.


    Once she was done reversing, Bryan walked over, Shirley quickly turned her steering wheel, made a


    turn around him, and drove away in a huff.


    Bryan¡¯s face darkened immediately, this woman¡­

 Chapter 66: Mildred Questions Shirley’s Background

    Chapter 66: Mildred Questions Shirley¡¯s Background


    The news of Sabina being exposed became a hot topic once again. It was only dealt with properly


    when the manager of Phoenix Restaurant lodged a police report.


    When Olivia received news of Sabina, she had already been beaten ck and blue.


    She was in Olivia¡¯s arms, crying pitifully, ¡°Mum, it was all me creating scenarios in my head, it¡¯s all me,


    ah, why did he treat me this way? Where am I not good enough for him? He must have seen the news


    on the inte, and baited me out on purpose, then got the haters and reporters to expose me. Why


    must he do this to me?¡±


    Olivia hugged Sabina tightly, silently clenching her teeth.


    She knew about the incident from watching the entertainment news. She then rushed immediately to


    Phoenix Restaurant, but it was still toote.


    Seeing Sabina¡¯s face full of injuries, all hopes evaporated. Based on the current situation, Bryan was


    intending to finish the Thomas family.


    No, she couldn¡¯t let Bryan do this.


    However, in City L now, there was no other empire that couldpete against Bryan. Even if there


    were, those empires would be thinking in the interest of money rather than helping the Thomas family.


    Moreover, why would those empires help the small Thomas family.


    Unless they looked for someone that can suppress Bryan or destroy Bryan¡¯s power, stopping him from


    bing the heir of the Moore family¡­


    Thinking about this, Olivia¡¯s gaze got colder and colder.


    Her palms gently patted Sabina¡¯s back, ¡°My silly daughter, d that you¡¯ve figured it out, as long as


    you¡¯ve got everything figured out, every road will lead to Rome. There are thousands of wealthy people


    in the world, if you let Bryan go, I¡¯m sure everything will turn out better.¡±


    Sabina was surprised, she raised her head questioningly to look at her, ¡°Mum, what do you mean by


    this?¡±


    Olivia held her shoulders, her gaze resting on the bruises on her face. A touch of coldness shed


    across her eyes, ¡°You are so pretty, you don¡¯t have to worry about not finding someone that is more


    wealthy or powerful as Bryan. If you can let him go, mum can help you start afresh.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ is this true?¡± Sabina questioned unbelievingly.


    Olivia replied, ¡°Way before you entered the Moores¡¯ Manor, I already did some investigation on Bryan.


    He only entered the Moores¡¯ Manor at 13 years old. What¡¯s more, his current status isn¡¯t his real status,


    the real young master of the Moore household had died. It was only because he looks like the young


    master of the Moore family, hence why Madame Moore let him in their family. However, his father, the


    Gambling King, didn¡¯t care much about him, he even let him grow up on his own outside. It was only


    because Madame Moore brought him back from the big family that he became who he is today. He was


    originally just a little gangster. Before he came back to the Moores¡¯ Manor, he was begging for money


    and robbing people out there. There was someone who adopted him previously, but because he was a


    little thief, he was chased out in the end.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s smile was getting darker and darker.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    If there was someone who exposed this news, do you think, Bryan can continue to stay in his privileged


    position?


    Hearing this, Sabina¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Bryan¡­ Bryan¡­ How is that possible?¡± Sabina refused to believe that the graceful, elegant man had


    such a terrible childhood.


    Olivia held her hand, ¡°Sabina, we are in a weaker position, we have to n long-term, but what we can


    do now is¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Olivia moved closer to Sabina and whispered in her ear.


    Sabina¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Mum, you want me to¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think there is still a possibility between you and Bryan? If he knows about what happened six


    years ago, do you think he will let you and the Thomas family off?¡± Olivia¡¯s expression darkened.


    Sabina¡¯s heart beat furiously, her fists clenched, ¡°No, he wouldn¡¯t let me off.¡±


    If that happened, let alone getting a ce in the entertainment industry, the Thomas family would be


    destroyed by him, and she would be living worse off than a normal citizen.


    No, no, she didn¡¯t want to live that kind of tough life, she wanted to be the cream of the crop, even if it


    meant the other party is¡­


    ¡°Now that you understand, make sure you recuperate well during this period of time. Once you¡¯ve


    recovered, mum will bring you to the casino in A State.¡±


    Sabina closed her eyes slowly, a trickle of tears ran down her face. She lightly nodded her head in


    assent, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to mum.¡±


    Less than two hourster, Mrs. Thomas organized a press conference.


    She announced to the public that that she indeed gave birth to a pair of twins, but because the younger


    was too weak, she died after a week. Regarding all the fake news that had been circting online, they


    were all simply rumors.


    Shirley sat in front of herputer, her fists silently clenched, her cold gaze at thedy on the screen,


    andughed.


    Died!


    Turned out she was so unworthy in the eyes of this mother.


    The door to the study room opened quickly, Shirley quickly raised her hand to wipe away the tears, and


    looked over.


    Mildred walked over hurriedly, and shoved her tablet in front of Shirley, saying, ¡°Shirley, quick look¡­¡±


    Before she finished her words, Mildred realized that Shirley was also watching Olivia¡¯s press


    conference.


    She realized Shirley¡¯s eyes were red.


    Feeling sorry for Shirley, Mildred walked closer to her and put her hands on Shirley¡¯s shoulders,


    ¡°Shirley, if you feel like crying, just cry.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s eyes glistened with tears and she gave a smileugh, ¡°Tell me, why can there be such


    heartless parents in the world. Both of us are biological, but the treatment for both of us ispletely


    different.¡±


    She used to long for parental love, long to be like other children, holding her parents¡¯ hand and going to


    the ces she liked.


    Mildred frowned, and gave her a hug carefully. In her mind surfaced the image when she first met


    Shirley.


    Six years ago, when Shirley was asleep for 181 nights, she had waited by her side all the while.


    She didn¡¯t know thisdy, but she believed that she must be a pitiful soul that was impregnated and


    abandoned by some bad man.


    No one could understand how she felt when she saved Shirley.


    At that moment, she was thinking, she was already so injured, could she even survive?


    In reality, during that period of time, Shirley was fighting with death every single day. She won the fight


    in the end.


    Mildred¡¯s eyes got colder and colder, ¡°Shirley, if you hadn¡¯t shown me your past photos, as well as the


    photos with your sister, I would have really questioned whether you are your parents¡¯ biological


    daughter.¡±


    Hearing this, Shirley¡¯s body trembled, she raised her head to look at Mildred, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°However, we can¡¯t deny this issue!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible, if I¡¯m not biological, how do I look so simr to Sabina?¡± She believed that there


    were thousands of people in this world and there were definitely people who look alike. But how could it


    be so coincidental that she looked like Sabina?


    Unresigned, Mildred replied, ¡°Let me investigate this matter, I came back because of you. Also, please


    reconsider your rtionship with Mr. Moore. What happened in Phoenix Restaurant today, I think it


    could be intentionally set up by Mr. Moore.¡±


    Shirley was dumbfounded for a moment, this crazy man¡­


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m fine. If you¡¯re really so free, help me take care of the kids. Don¡¯t let them touch the


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mildred touched Shirley¡¯s head, and left the study room.


    Shirley once again fell into her deep thoughts. Not long after, a call came from the Moores¡¯ Manor.

 Chapter 67: Bryan Wore an Ugly Apron

    Chapter 67: Bryan Wore an Ugly Apron


    She picked up her phone with a ¡°hello¡±, on the other line came Madame Moore¡¯s voice, she


    immediately said, ¡°Madame, can I help you with anything?¡±


    Madame Moore replied in a friendly tone, ¡°Nothing much, I was just feeling bored and wondered


    whether Dr. Thomas is free tonight toe over for dinner.¡±


    Shirley was slightly stunned. Frowning, she unconsciously thought about Bryan.


    This cunning Bryan, he knew she would give Madame Moore some respect, so he got Madame to


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    invite her over to Splendour Manor, what a sly man.


    She looked at the time, it was almost 4 p.m., Mildred was here, so she didn¡¯t have to worry that no one


    would be looking after the kids. She replied, ¡°Alright Madame, I¡¯ll head over in a while.¡±


    After hanging up, Madame Moore turned over to look at her grandson. Her smile disappeared when her


    eyes met Bryan¡¯s, ¡°Have you been bullying her?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Bryan stood in front of Madame Moore, his hands in his pockets, his head hung, a look of


    guilt.


    After a while, he raised his head and asked, ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°She wille overter, but you have to cook tonight, to show your sincerity.¡± Madame Moore¡¯s face


    was stern, a look of disapproval at Bryan.


    He was always worrying her.


    ¡°I will get your Aunt Jasmine to help you, look at you, you¡¯re already an adult but you still need people


    to help you with chasing a partner. You wasted our efforts in giving you a good-looking face.¡± Madame


    Moore stood up, took her walking stick and walked by him.


    Madame Moore gave him a side nce. When Bryan got on her nerves, she even felt that his assistant


    was annoying. She took a look at him and left.


    Jordan hastily walked over to Bryan¡¯s side.


    Bryan turned to look at Madame Moore¡¯s back, and asked, ¡°How is progress with that matter?¡±


    ¡°The Rogers family¡¯s estate in City L has more than thirty over blocks that are notpliant with


    guidelines. What¡¯s more, two thirds of these units have already been sold, the housing board has


    required them to remove them. This time the Rogers family¡¯s estate business will surely be hit.¡± Jordan


    reported.


    Bryan lowered his eyes, his face revealed a dark smile, ¡°Have you investigated Dawson¡¯s clubhouse?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already informed the relevant authorities, I believe there¡¯ll be results soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Bryan was just about to leave, when Jordan retrieved a few strands of hair from his pocket,


    even the hair follicles were still intact, ¡°This is Sabina¡¯s hair.¡±


    They had exhausted all methods to get closer to Sabina, merely to get something from her to test for


    DNA.


    Thinking of Jacob¡¯s words, Bryan reached out and threw the strands of hair into the bin, ¡°No need for


    that anymore.¡±


    Even if it was true, Shirley didn¡¯t want them to know, he can¡¯t be forcing her.


    Looking at the strands of hair in the bin, Jordan was confused.


    Didn¡¯t Mr. Moore want to know the truth?


    ¡°Mr. Moore, Mrs. Thomas had already announced to the public that twenty years ago she had indeed


    given birth to a pair of twins, however the other child passed away a little while after she was born. This


    is the video of Mrs. Thomas in the press conference.¡± Jordan turned on his phone and passed it to


    Bryan.


    Bryan took the phone, and looked at thedy in the video.


    Her attitude was friendly, her eyes were red, and she looked depressed.


    After this press conference was published online, it received goodments fromizens.


    This could exin why the Thomas family didn¡¯t announce to the public that they had another daughter.


    Regarding a child that died not long after it was born, it didn¡¯t have to be further exined. To discuss


    more about it would be hurtful, hence there were many people who stood out to apologize to both


    Sabina and the Thomas family.


    Sabina had also managed to turn around the situation in this crisis.


    However, Bryan¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too happy.


    If in this case Paisley was another daughter of Mrs. Thomas, how would she feel looking at this video?


    She must be feeling very upset.


    ¡°Observe Sabina¡¯s every move.¡± Bryan returned Jordan¡¯s phone to him and turned around to head to


    the kitchen.


    Jordan nced at the hair in the bin, and turned around to look at the direction Bryan was headed


    towards. Seeing that he had left, Jordan quickly walked over.


    At about 5 in the evening, Shirley reached the Moores¡¯ Manor.


    The car was driven into the garage by the security. The security here was of quality, and dressed


    neatly.


    She heard that they even had to know some martial arts, and it was even better if they were retired


    from the army, they had good work benefits as well as a good sry.


    Madame Moore walked out from the French windows. Seeing Shirley, she immediately raised her hand


    and waved, ¡°Paisley, I¡¯m here, quicke over.¡±


    Shirley nodded and smiled. From thewn she walked over to Madame Moore, who was standing at


    the flower stand.


    Madame Moore walked out and held her hands, smilingly she said, ¡°Come, let me bring you to the


    kitchen for a look.¡±


    ¡°Madame, why are we going to the kitchen?¡± Shirley asked suspiciously, raising her head to look at the


    servant behind Madame Moore.


    The servant gave a lightugh, ¡°Dr. Thomas, you¡¯ll know when you see it.¡±


    At Madame Moore¡¯s tugging, Shirley entered the kitchen.


    She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes when she saw Bryan wearing a floral apron, washing the vegetables in


    the kitchen.


    Jordan was standing by his side, with Aunt Jasmine supervising on the other side.


    Madame Moore turned her head, patted Shirley¡¯s hands and asked, ¡°Paisley, what do you like to eat, I¡¯ll


    get someone to prepare.¡±


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Seeing Mr. Moore who was helping out, and there were only three people in


    the kitchen, two of them whose presence were negligible, it was only Aunt Jasmine who was busy. She


    couldn¡¯t enjoy her meal in peace if this was the case.


    Madame Moore raised her eyebrows, ¡°Oh dear, I¡¯ve never tasted your cooking before. But you¡¯re our


    guest, how can we let you help out in the kitchen!¡±


    Madame Moore smiled and looked at Aunt Jasmine, winking at her.


    Aunt Jasmine quickly raised her head and said, ¡°Yes yes, how can we let Dr. Thomas help out, we


    have enough help with me over here.¡±


    With her alone, they would be crazily busy.


    When she was taking care of her two kids while preparing meals, she already felt very busy. She had to


    look after the kids while preparing the food, what¡¯s more they weren¡¯t preparing a meal just for one or


    two.


    ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll help out, Madame, you can go out to watch television first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about this, Bryan, pay attention not to spray the water from the basin. Oh right, Jordan,


    didn¡¯t you say there was apany meeting? You can go busy yourself with that, Jasmine, youe


    out and take a look at the fridge to see what other ingredients we have.¡± Madame Moore instructed in


    an organized manner.


    Not long after, the huge kitchen was left with only Bryan and Shirley.


    It was then Shirley realized that there was something wrong. However, it was all toote.


    She looked at Bryan¡¯s tall figure, he was wearing a ck shirt and pants, with a red floral apron


    wrapped around him. It was such an ugly apron, but it looked better because of Bryan¡¯s good looks and


    fit figure.

 Chapter 68: He Discussed about Sabina’s Twin Sister with Her

    Chapter 68: He Discussed about Sabina¡¯s Twin Sister with Her


    This rich young master, wasn¡¯t he being too grounded. This was making Shirley feel a little


    ufortable.


    She watched him wash the vegetables skillfully. Not long after, the enoki mushrooms in his basin were


    done, and he poured away the water and rinsed it once more.


    Watching him finish washing his vegetables, Shirley didn¡¯t dare to continue standing there anymore, so


    she walked over to the cutting board and picked up the knife.


    However¡­


    When her hands reached the knife, the man next to her suddenly held her wrist.


    She took a breath and let go of the knife, and turned around to look at him, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    He gave a strong pull, and pulled Shirley into his arms, his other hand on Shirley¡¯s waist, hugging her


    tightly.


    Shirley¡¯s hands were on his chest, she red angrily at the man, ¡°What are you doing, let go, do you


    still want your kitchen, don¡¯t you believe I will burn it down.¡±


    She knew she couldn¡¯t be spending time alone with him, so why did she agreed to staying back to help


    out.


    Strong and domineering, Bryan hugged her. His eyes were dark, and he suddenly said quietly, ¡°Paisley,


    I met Sabina this morning because I wanted to ask her something. It¡¯s not because I wanted to ask her


    out for a meal or date, I am not as flirty as you think.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s body froze a little, and she stopped struggling, she turned away her head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t


    have to exin to me, I am not your anyone.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve slept together!¡±


    This short sentence was enough to make Shirley flush red.


    She bit her lips and red at him.


    Yes, they have slept together, but did he have to say it out loud?


    ¡°That was an ident, I didn¡¯t even take it to heart, you don¡¯t have to keep talking about it.¡± Shirley was


    so angry with his straightforwardness. She was a woman and she had her dignity.


    But Bryan was thinking too much, over the past twenty years, there had been no woman that can make


    his heart flutter like she did. Since he had already met her, he didn¡¯t want to withhold himself any


    longer.


    He sped her hand tightly around her back, and said, ¡°How can I forget, how dominant you werest


    night¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Shirley¡¯s face blushed red.


    This annoying man¡­


    ¡°What are you avoiding? There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed about a man and woman¡¯s love for each other.


    Please remember that other than you, I¡¯ve never had any other woman. I went to look for Sabina today


    because I wanted to ask her about her twin sister. I checked that the woman that slept with me six


    years ago wasn¡¯t Sabina.¡± Reaching his final sentence, Bryan¡¯s gaze was sharp, he wanted to see from


    Shirley¡¯s eyes whether there was any hint of surprise, so as to test her.


    He suddenly lifted her chin, his gaze resting on her eyes, ¡°I saw online that she has another sister


    called Shirley.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s body trembled slightly, but it was such a small tremor that no one could have noticed.


    She raised her hand and pushed away his hand on her chin, her lips raised in a mocking way, ¡°So, you


    are intending to use Sabina to find the woman that slept with you six years ago. What happens after


    you find her? Are you intending to marry her? Live the rest of your life with her?¡±


    Hence, if he confirmed that there was another person six years ago, he will marry that woman.


    Shirley didn¡¯t even know what she was being mad about.


    Looking at Shirley who was so angry, Bryan felt a little better.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Why would I be jealous? Bryan, you are hrious, please stop thinking too much, it¡¯s not that I have no


    one else.¡± Shirley felt her words getting more and more childish.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She really didn¡¯t have to pretend in front of him that she was so attractive.


    However, looking at her anxious manner, Bryan thought that she was feeling jealous.


    He raised his eyebrows, and said wickedly, ¡°I am suspecting that the woman that slept with me six


    years ago is Sabina¡¯s other sister, her name is Shirley, if I manage to find her¡­¡±


    ¡°So what if you can find her.¡± Shirley clenched her fists, but her palms were suddenly sweating.


    She hadn¡¯t expect Bryan to actually believe what was going on online.


    ¡°If there are feelings, then I will marry her.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Shirley gave a coldugh, punched her fist against his chest and pushed him away.


    Both of them retreated a few steps simultaneously.


    Shirley inhaled deeply, this annoying man.


    She turned around and picked up the vegetable knife again. She took a tomato and cut through it


    quickly, and mockingly said, ¡°Mrs. Thomas had just made an announcement on this matter this


    afternoon. Too bad your wish to marry her would note true, your Lady Thomas passed away one


    week after she was born.¡±


    She turned around with a winning smile on her face, ¡°Mr. Moore, have you been too busy with work


    until you¡¯re thinking too much?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Before Shirley finished her sentence, a sharp pain rushed through her fingers. She inhaled


    some fresh air and withdrew her hand sharply.


    Bryan who was standing by the side, took arge step forward and anxiously held her hand.


    At the bottom of the fingernails of her index finger was a wound, blood was gushing out from the


    opening and dripping on the cutting board.


    Bryan held her wrist and pulled it towards the washing basin at the side, he turned on the tap and put


    her hands under the running water.


    ¡°Bear with it for a while.¡±


    Shirley frowned and clenched her teeth.


    The wound was deep, after they finished washing the blood off, fresh blood gushed out from the


    wound.


    Bryan turned around to look at her, and said in a bad manner, ¡°Be careful next time,e out with me


    now.¡±


    ¡°This is nothing, it¡¯s just a small wound, just bring me a ster.¡±


    ¡°Come.¡±


    Bryan pushed open the kitchen door.


    There was a group of people standing outside, with Madame Moore in the lead.


    Seeing the kitchen door open, all of them started looking around guiltily.


    Seeing their expressions, not knowing whether tough or cry, Shirley asked, ¡°Madame, why are you


    standing here?¡±


    Madame Moore and Aunt Jasmine exchanged a nce.


    Madame Moore gave a long ¡°ohhh¡±, and said, ¡°I wanted toe over and ask what you guys still need.


    Look, I brought some ingredients for you, if this is not enough, I¡¯ll get someone to get more.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, she hurt her hands, I¡¯ll bring her to bandage her wound.¡± Bryan looked down at the small


    hand in his hands. Looking at the blood that was gushing out, he anxiously cut off the conversation


    between Madame Moore and Shirley.


    ¡°Madame, I¡¯ll make you good food next time.¡± She knew that the reason Madame Moore asked her to


    cook was a false one, but she still felt sorry.


    Madame Moore nodded her head smilingly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    Once the conversation ended, Bryan brought her to the second floor. Madame Moore looked at their


    backs happily, she then cocked her head and said to Aunt Jasmine, ¡°I heard Dr. Thomas¡¯s children with


    her ex-husband are a pair of twins. Twins run in the blood of their family, if she can give the Moore


    family a pair of twins, that would be perfect.¡±


    The servants who were listening by the side lowered their heads andughed.

 Chapter 69: He Hoped That She Can Move Into the Moores’ Manor

    Chapter 69: He Hoped That She Can Move Into the Moores¡¯ Manor


    After wrapping up Shirley¡¯s wound, Bryan didn¡¯t let go of her hand.


    She raised her head to look at him, her hand twitching, she frowned and said, ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°Let me bring you to a ce.¡± He ignored her and stood up, and pulled her up from the bed.


    Shirley¡¯s struggle was to no avail, and she could only let him drag her along.


    He pushed open the bedroom door, and walked through the passage on the left. When they reached


    the end, there was a circr staircase.


    She followed behind him. After descending the staircase, they entered anotherpound, there was


    another straight corridor ahead of them. Above them was a flower roof made of mahoganycquer,


    green rattan intertwined on the mahogany, colourful flowers were blooming from the green leaves.


    The scenery was beautiful, and filled with a vige atmosphere.


    After passing through this flower corridor, they made a turn and there was another smallwn.


    However, thiswn wasn¡¯t as big as that in the front.


    Confused, Shirley asked, ¡°Mr. Moore, where are you bringing me?¡±


    Bryan ignored her, but his hands held her arms tightly, as if afraid she would sneak away.


    They twisted and turned, after about ten minutes, Bryan stopped in front of a little vi and fished out a


    key and tapped it on the electric door.


    The door automatically opened on both sides.


    At this point, Bryan turned around and let go of her hand, ¡°Go in and take a look, see whether you like


    this ce.¡±


    If she couldn¡¯t already tell what he meant by this, then Shirley would be considered stupid.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to move in to the Moores¡¯ Manor.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you consider the kids?¡± Bryan¡¯s handsome face fell, his gaze was serious, ¡°I told you before,


    I will take care of your meals and amodation. Moving in here doesn¡¯t mean that you are my


    partner, if you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t force you. I don¡¯t want what happened in the past to happen again,


    that will affect our work. You know I have a bad temper when I can¡¯t get proper sleep.¡±


    His face was solemn, his tone cold.


    Shirley¡¯s firm attitude diminished a little with his strong presence.


    It wasn¡¯t just about work, he was using the two children as her weak spot to attack.


    She was extremely clear on how crazy Sabina was.


    ¡°There¡¯s a library in there, if you need anything, the vi security will be there to apany you to


    handle your work. Behind the Moores¡¯ Manor is the nursery where the children go to, it takes less than


    ten minutes to and fro. Driving to my vi in the front at night takes less than three minutes.¡± The route


    he had brought her just now was a backroad, if they took the normal route, it would take less than ten


    minutes.


    Bryan intentionally took the longer route to show her that there was arge distance between their


    ces, so that she would move in in peace.


    When Bryan finished his words, Shirley was no longer resisting.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head in to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring you to take a look at thewn.¡± Bryan turned around and headed to thewn.


    Apart from the pathways, everything else in the Moores¡¯ Manor was green. The patch of grass was


    beautifully green, every step on it felt soft and lush, giving out ¡°swish swish¡± leafy sounds.


    In thewn was a swing, children entertainment facilities, as well as a pet room.


    Looking at the children entertainment facilities, Shirley thought that her two children would definitely


    love it here.


    ¡°Tell me what else iscking here, and I¡¯ll get someone to get them.¡±


    Shirley walked over to the children entertainment facilities, put her hand on it and gently touched it. She


    then turned over to ask, ¡°Did you get this on purpose?¡±


    Bryan nodded in affirmation, ¡°Both of them would like it here.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t agreed to moving here and you¡¯ve already gotten this done. What if I don¡¯te, that would


    be such a waste.¡± Shirley indeed felt a little moved by his actions. If Bryan had thought about all this,


    this meant that he had really put his heart into it.


    However, once she finished her words, he felt a puff of hot air above her. She turned around quickly.


    She didn¡¯t know when Bryan had gotten close to her, his body leaning against her back, heughed, ¡°It


    won¡¯t go to waste, if it¡¯s not used now, it can always be used in the future, I¡¯ll bring you inside for a


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    look.¡±


    She frowned, something felt wrong with what he just said. After giving it a thought, her face boiled, she


    raised her head to look in the direction of that man, but he had already entered the house.


    It was a two-storey vi, there were three rooms in the ground floor, three rooms in the second floor, as


    well as a basement.


    In the basement was a huge library, there was a servant cleaning up there.


    Shirley pulled out a book and flipped it open, the book was new, it still smelled of a new book.


    She raised her head to look at the row of books above her, and realized that all the books were brand


    new.


    ¡°Did you just get these new books?¡± She touched the book covers, there was no dust at all!


    Bryan nodded, ¡°Let me know what else iscking?¡±


    Shirley inhaled, her hands on the books of various great authors. All these books were rare, and could


    only be found in big book stores. What¡¯s more they could only be borrowed, but he had moved all of


    them to his own home.


    Only to make it more convenient for her.


    ¡°No need for that, really, if there is any bookcking, I can borrow it from outside, no need to bring it


    back here.¡±


    Bryan turned around and walked towards her.


    Seeing that he wasing closer to her, Shirley retreated, and her back hit the bookshelf behind her.


    He immediately reached out to hold her waist, saying, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    She immediately turned around and saw that there were a few books that were about to fall. He quickly


    reached out to catch them and returned them to their positions, and said, ¡°Dr. Thomas is always so


    careless.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ am not.¡±


    He gave a smallugh, hugging her waist, he brought her back to the ground floor.


    He pushed open the door to each room in the ground floor, introducing them, ¡°The ground floor can be


    used as a nanny room, assistant room, nursery, there are also three rooms on the second floor. Yours


    and the kids¡¯ room are there, there is also an extra room. You can let me know if there¡¯re not enough


    rooms.¡±


    She shook away the hand that was on her waist, and looked at every room. The lighting in all six rooms


    were good, especially her bedroom, where she can see theke behind the manor.


    Theke was reflecting the blue sky, and around it was greenwns and flowers.


    ¡°Do you like it here?¡± The man suddenly walked close, her back was on his chest, a warm temperature


    was emitting from their clothes.


    She frowned, wanting to take a step forward, but the man behind her instantly reached out to hug her in


    his arms.


    Her body trembled, her hands raised instinctively, but the man quickly grabbed her hands, and held


    them with their fingers intertwined.


    She grumbled softly, ¡°Bryan, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Just a short hug.¡±


    He buried his head in her hair, a waft of familiar fragrance reminded him of that night, unconsciously he


    swallowed and hugged her tighter.


    She breathed deeply and started struggling, ¡°Bryan, I can¡¯t breathe from your hug.¡±


    He quickly let go of her.


    Shirley turned to escape, but Bryan took advantage of that and hugged her in his arms once again,


    lowering his head, he put his lips to hers.

 Chapter 70: Shirley Agreed to Move Into Moores’ Manor

    Chapter 70: Shirley Agreed to Move Into Moores¡¯ Manor


    Her hands were on his shoulders and she was wriggling her hips, but a man and a woman¡¯s strength


    differ greatly. If she moved a little, he would hug her even more tightly, she couldn¡¯t fight him at all.


    His kiss was both anxious and messy, from the tip of her nose to her lips, then aggressively turning


    around and sucking in, there were seemingly no rules at all.


    Shirley¡¯s mind was nk from his kiss, his smell hung in the air, she even started to feel like she liked


    his smell.


    After struggling to no avail, Shirley gave up.


    Her hands held his shirt on his shoulder, and she tried to reciprocate his kiss.


    As if receiving some encouragement, Bryan kissed her even more strongly.


    Suddenly he retreated a step, and turned her around. His hands on the hairpin on her head, he


    removed it from her hair.


    A head of wavy long hair fell down to her face.


    Both of them fell onto the bed behind them, he turned over and ran his fingers through her hair,


    extremely gentle in response to her.


    A rush of heat awakened from the deepest parts of their bodies.


    Shirley opened her eyes slightly, looking at the man on top of her, the image of that night surfacing.


    That feeling spread from her toes to her head. At that moment, she felt a cold breeze on her shoulders.


    Shirley opened her eyes wide and pushed her hands against his shoulders, shouting, ¡°Bryan.¡±


    Bryan paused in his actions, letting go of her lips, he raised his head.


    The white blouse that Shirley was wearing had three buttons unfastened by him, the view underneath


    her clothes was somewhat visible.


    She quickly pulled in her clothes, and gave him a few pushes, ¡°Quick get up.¡±


    Propping himself up, he got up quickly.


    After he got up from her, Shirley also sat up, buttoning up her blouse with her back to him.


    The man was standing behind her, breathing heavily. After a moment, he said, ¡°Paisley, you think about


    it properly, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    He turned around to leave.


    Shirley heaved a sigh of relief. Lowering her head to look at her buttons, she saw traces from that night


    on her chest.


    This man¡­ really treated what happened that night seriously.


    Her heart racing, she sat on the bed. If she and the children really moved in, she would see this man


    very frequently. If he was like this to her every now and then, then things would get real messy!


    No, she had to set some terms with him, if not, she wouldn¡¯t dare to move into the Moores¡¯ Manor.


    She didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t find another vi that is like the Moores¡¯ Manor.


    She took out her phone and speedily typed a whole page of words. After she finished, she stood up


    and walked out of the vi.


    Bryan was standing in thewn outside, a hand in his pocket, another hand was holding a cigarette,


    smoke puffing from his mouth. His head was lowered looking at an unknown object, and his feet were


    rubbing on thewn.


    Shirley¡¯s emotions were running high. She didn¡¯t hate him, but she was far from wanting to get together


    with him and get married with him. If both parties controlled themselves, there wouldn¡¯t be next steps.


    She walked quickly towards Bryan.


    At this moment, he turned around and quickly put out his cigarette and flicked it into the bin next to him,


    saying, ¡°Have you thought about it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore, I need to talk to you properly.¡± Shirley said frankly.


    Bryan¡¯s brows furrowed, he felt that Shirley wouldn¡¯t have something nice to discuss with him. He


    refused, ¡°Let¡¯s go back for dinner. Grandma just called, let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    He turned around to leave.


    However, Shirley quickly blocked his path, preventing him from avoiding the topic. She took out her


    phone and showed him what she had typed just now, ¡°Look at this properly, if you can do this, then I


    will consider moving into the Moores¡¯ Manor. Both of us can sign on this then.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Bryan took the phone from her, his eyes sweeping over the words in the phone.


    Number One: Mr. Bryan cannot without Miss Shirley¡¯s permission step into the vi.


    Number Two: Mr. Bryan cannot at inappropriate asions touch Miss Shirley¡¯s body, or hug her waist,


    or kiss her. No intimate actions are allowed.


    Number Three: Mr. Bryan cannot without Miss Shirley¡¯s permission meet the children privately, or bring


    them out for sightseeing.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Number Four: Mr. Bryan has to pass over all the ess keys to the vi.


    Number Five: ¡­


    The more he read, the more Bryan¡¯s face changed. In the final conditions, he couldn¡¯t even touch a


    strand of her hair.


    ¡°Paisley, your requests are over-the-top. What if the two childrene to find me?¡± These conditions


    had put a stop to all his intentions.


    Part of the reason he wanted her to move in so quickly was because of the children.


    The more he felt that these two children belong to him, the more he wanted to spend time with them,


    but this woman was pushing him off the cliff.


    ¡°I am just protecting the interests of my children, I don¡¯t like my children ying with a stranger.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s face turned ck, as if ink might drip out of it. It was scarily dark.


    ¡°Paisley, repeat what you just said.¡±


    ¡°Up to you, then the amodation Mr. Moore provided will not be considered at the moment. After


    work tomorrow I will speak to the hospital about changing a house, they will arrange a vi with better


    safety precautions for me.¡± Finishing her words, Shirley turned and walked away.


    Rooted on the spot, Bryan was fuming.


    This woman was really testing his limits.


    In conclusion, no matter what happened, he would let the children move in first. As for the terms and


    conditions, that can wait¡­


    He quickly ran towards Paisley and blocked her path, ¡°Alright, I agree with you, but I, too, have


    something to say.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s the two kids thate to me asking me to y with them, I cannot guarantee that I won¡¯t bring


    them around.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Shirley clenched her teeth and red at him furiously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will watch them closely,


    so that they won¡¯t affect your life.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s lips curved up in a calcted smile, and he said, ¡°Alright, I will send these terms to Jordan and


    get him to print it out, then both of us can sign on it.¡±


    Shirley reached out to snatch her phone back. Ignoring him, she turned to leave. Bryan followed behind


    her closely. Watching her back, he felt a pang of disappointment.


    ¡°Paisley, do you really hate me so much?¡±


    Paisley frowned slightly, and continued walking, not intending to answer his question.


    Bryan continued pestering her, ¡°You saw grandma¡¯s attitude, she doesn¡¯t care at all that you have two


    children, you don¡¯t even have to worry about grandma.¡±


    Shirley stopped in her tracks, turned around suddenly and stared at him, ¡°Mr. Moore, people don¡¯t


    chase a girl like this, forcing her to be your girlfriend. Shouldn¡¯t these type of things be a gradual


    progression, you should slowly let her open her heart up to you, then proceed to the next stage?¡±


    ¡°We can get married!¡±


    Communication seemed hopeless.


    Shirley turned around and left, refusing to turn back and talk sense into him¡­

 Chapter 71: Jordan Taught How to Woo a Girl

    Chapter 71: Jordan Taught How to Woo a Girl


    After dinner, Shirley apanied Scarlett strolling around the Moores¡¯ Manor, while Bryan was walking


    back to his room to talk about business with Jordan.


    As soon as Bryan looked up, he saw Shirley and Scarlett walking on thewn. Shirley was holding


    Scarlett¡¯s arm, and the two wereughing and talking all the way, very intimate.


    Bryan was lost in thought for a moment. This was probably the kind of home that he wanted. But then


    Bryan furrowed involuntarily when he recalled Shirley¡¯s rejection of himself.


    Jordan was tensed and asked when seeing Bryan¡¯s look, ¡°Mr. Moore, is there any problem with the


    procedures? I¡¯ll amend it again.¡±


    Bryan raised his hand to stop him from talking. He leaned his body backward and stared quietly at


    Shirley for a while. Seeing this, Jordan raised his head and looked in the direction in which Bryan was


    looking. And it turned out to be Dr. Thomas.


    ¡°Madame Moore seems to be very fond of this doctor.¡± Jordan sighed.


    Scarlett sponsored Jordan to finish university, and he knew her temper better than anyone else.


    Scarlett was very picky, especially to the women beside Bryan. But only Shirley entered into Scarlett¡¯s


    heart.


    Bryan rubbed his temples and asked, ¡°Jordan, do you have anyone you like?¡±


    Jordan was stunned, looking back at Bryan. His handsome face was blushed, and he raised his hand,


    scratching his hair unnaturally, saying, ¡°Yes, there is!¡±


    ¡°How did you chase her? And get her to agree to marry you!¡± Bryan thought of the scene arguing with


    Shirley in front of the vi tonight when he mentioned this. He didn¡¯t understand why Shirley would feel


    unhappy when he wanted to be responsible to her.


    Jordan coughed and said, ¡°Mr. Moore, you have to take your time in pursuing a girl. And there¡¯s a


    saying that goes, ¡®More haste, less speed¡¯.¡±


    Bryan headed up, staring at him, ¡°You understand it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ just know a little bit. But I knew that some girls just don¡¯t like frivolous men very much. It gives her


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    an insecure feeling.¡±


    ¡°Frivolous?¡± Bryan frowned, hearing this, and his voice turned cold, ¡°I¡¯m frivolous?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m just making an assumption, Mr. Moore. It doesn¡¯t mean as what it looks like. After all,


    for a man who knows a girl for a few days and then wants to get married with her, while the woman


    happens to have two children and she doesn¡¯t like a sh marriage too, she would feel that the man is


    unreliable and make her very insecure.¡±


    Jordan bent over slightly and said to him thoughtfully and cautiously.


    Bryan listened attentively, but he still couldn¡¯t figure out a woman¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I can give her all my property. What else does she want? I notice that most people consider money


    and a house first before getting married.¡±


    Jordan held his forehead, feeling helpless about Bryan¡¯s emotional intelligence. How could he still not


    understand? Dr. Thomas didn¡¯tck in money!


    ¡°Mr. Moore, you seem to have forgotten that Dr. Thomas can live well whether she marries or not. She


    doesn¡¯t even need to worry about having other women to seduce her husband, for him being too


    handsome and rich.¡± After saying this, Jordan felt that his words were too harsh, and he hurriedly


    exined again, ¡°Mr. Moore, I mean that you have to put yourself in Dr. Thomas¡¯s shoes to consider


    her feelings.¡±


    Bryan looked up again, staring at Jordan in a dawning realization. He needed to let Shirley at ease


    about himself first.


    Bryan pulled out a piece of paper and drew up a prenuptial agreement. When Jordan looked at the


    contents, he felt hopeless again about Bryan¡¯s emotional intelligence. He might better remain single¡­


    Shirley and Scarlett rarely came out and walked around like this. Shirley had noticed Scarlett¡¯s changes


    towards her today.


    Scarlett held Shirley¡¯s hand, talking a lot about Bryan having a hard life before returning to the Moore


    family. She hoped that Shirley could be more tolerant of him in the future.


    Shirley was curious about what kind of life Bryan had lived before returning to the Moore family and


    why he lived in exile. As far as she knew, Bryan¡¯s biological mother was no longer alive.


    ¡°Madame Moore, are you still going to hide Mr. Moore¡¯s condition from me?¡± Since they mentioned


    Bryan¡¯s past, Shirley brought up the origin of Bryan¡¯s illness too. Only by going to its root could Bryan


    get rid of his alertness to the darkness, allowing him to rx and have a good dream.


    Scarlett and Jasmine looked at each other, and they lost their smiles gradually.


    ¡°If I tell you, what are you going to do?¡± Scarlett naturally hoped that Bryan would be cured and


    wouldn¡¯t have to rely on psychiatrists and drugs anymore in the future. She wanted her grandson to


    have a healthy body too.


    Shirley said, ¡°Madame Moore, after this month¡¯s observation, Mr. Moore is very sensitive to the


    darkness and afraid of it too, especially when lying alone in bed at night. His alertness is double that of


    daytime. Sometimes he would still have convulsions and wake up during his sleep. I¡¯ve concluded that


    Mr. Moore must have suffered a psychological and physical trauma. Moreover, it¡¯s an event that had


    cast a serious shadow on him and turned him into this. If you don¡¯t tell me, I can¡¯t move on to the next


    step.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Moore sleeping quite well now?¡± Jasmine hurriedly replied.


    Shirley had noticed the hidden pain and pity in Jasmine¡¯s eyes. This nanny didn¡¯t seem simple, and she


    might know Bryan¡¯s past.


    ¡°Yes, but he¡¯s still relying. Does Madame Moore wanted him to live his whole life relying on others?¡±


    Shirley hoped she could convince Scarlett.


    Jasmine was about to speak again, but Scarlett pressed Jasmine¡¯s hand and shook her head, ¡°Paisley,


    it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t tell you, I just know a bit about it only. I know nothing at all about who and what


    hurting him before. His cats and dogs, especially canines, are not to be seen.¡±


    ¡°The injury on his right arm, was it inflicted by a canine?¡±


    That day when she went to Dawson¡¯s basement, she vaguely sensed Bryan¡¯s fear of those dogs. But


    she was helpless too at that time, thinking that the dogs were crazy and terrifying, so she didn¡¯t take it


    too seriously.


    Now thinking about the scene back then, Dawson had raised no less than fifteen dogs, and the dogs


    were all in an insane state. If the dogs were Bryan¡¯s psychological trauma, then that day¡­ it took him


    how much courage to cross the dogs to bring her out. Shirley was moved.


    Scarlett nodded and said heartily, ¡°Yes. He had several scars on his body, but they were all removed by


    that¡­ he didn¡¯t want to forget the pain back then.¡±


    Scarlett heaved a deep sigh after saying it. Shirley didn¡¯t make things difficult for Scarlett, who was


    heavy-hearted.


    Shirley chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s all in the past. There¡¯s still me here. No need to worry.¡±


    Scarlett was delighted hearing her words, ¡°Paisley, grandma has something to ask you!¡±

 Chapter 72: She Called Madame Moore as Grandma

    Chapter 72: She Called Madame Moore as Grandma


    Shirley was stunned and turned around, looking at Scarlett.


    Scarlett¡¯s smile was so sweet, and she ced her hand onto Shirley¡¯s hand, gently stroking it, ¡°Is it


    possible for you being with my grandson?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Shirley¡¯s face was blushing instantly.


    Jasmine chuckled, ¡°Madame Moore, how can you ask a girl like this? She¡¯s shy already.¡±


    Scarlettughed, patting her mouth, and said, ¡°Look, grandma is getting muddled, can¡¯t even speak


    properly. Paisley, I really like you. Why don¡¯t you consider Bryan?¡±


    Shirley was dumbfounded, looking at Scarlett. She was going red in the face. Shirley touched her ears


    and said, ¡°Madame Moore¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me grandma.¡±


    Shirley was astonished by Scarlett¡¯s words again. Were all the older adults nowadays being so open,


    not to mention a wealthy olddy too. Shouldn¡¯t she pick her granddaughter-inw? Shirley was a


    mother of two children.


    Jasmineughingly added, ¡°Miss Thomas, just give it a call. The Moore family was blessed with male


    children. Madame Moore only had one daughter, and to the young master¡¯s generation, it was all boys.


    Madame Moore was crazy to have a granddaughter.¡±


    Shirley chuckled, feeling embarrassed inside to say it out, as she was Bryan¡¯s grandmother. But seeing


    Scarlett¡¯s pitiful look, Shirley then said out awkwardly, ¡°Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Scarlett was delighted, patting Shirley¡¯s hand, and asked, ¡°What did you want to tell


    grandma just now?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t force someone to love you. But I¡¯ll try my best to preserve this rtionship if it reallyes


    to the point where the two of us love each other. Do you think so, grandma?¡± Shirley had done talking,


    throwing the question back to Scarlett.


    Scarlett should have understood what Shirley said. As long as the one Shirley liked and the other also


    liked her, she wouldn¡¯t let go of it. And that was what she had intended to do. But Bryan was still far


    from that point right now.


    Scarlett nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Madame Moore, we have been out here for quite a while. It¡¯s time to go back.¡± Jasmine looked at her


    watch and said.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    After returning to the vi, Shirley went straight to the study to look for Bryan. The door was opened as


    she walked to the study.


    Jordan came out from inside and greeted Shirley. He then nced at the man inside, secretly praying


    that Mr. Moore had better not take out his prenuptial agreement and show it to Miss Thomas.


    Shirley saw Jordan¡¯s suspicious look as she walked into the room puzzlingly.


    Bryan was still doing his paperwork, looking very serious. However, it was time for him to take a rest


    now.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, it¡¯s 9.30, and you should go to bed now.¡±


    At that moment, Bryan stood up and walked towards Shirley, ¡°I¡¯ve something to show you.¡±


    He handed her a piece of paper that he had written, ¡°Have a look.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Shirley took the paper and opened it, looking at the words on it, ¡°I, Bryan Moore, am


    willing to marry Paisley Thomas. I hereby swear that if I, Bryan Moore, do anything that goes against


    our marriage, all my property under my name, including our children born in the future, will belong to


    Miss Thomas. And I will be swept away from the Moore family. But, during the period of my fidelity to


    the marriage, Miss Thomas shall obey Mr. Moore¡¯s orders¡­¡±


    Seeing the word ¡®orders,¡¯ Shirley read it repeatedly to make sure that she wasn¡¯t wrong. Bryan was


    such a psycho¡­


    She tore it into several halves before even finish reading it. She smashed it into the dustbin and said in


    a fierce tone, ¡°Bryan Moore, can you stop being childish? A marriage isn¡¯t just a child¡¯s y.


    Furthermore, how much do you know about me before wanting to marry me?¡±


    Bryan was stunned, staring at the agreement that she had torn to shreds, with his face darkened. He


    turned around, picking up the agreement from the bin, and said, ¡°How could I not understand you.


    You¡¯re bad-tempered and having two children. I don¡¯t even mind being a stepfather.¡±


    Shirley didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry hearing his words. He didn¡¯t understand her at all. She


    looked away and sneered.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Bryan frowned, pointing her face.


    However, Shirley stepped back quickly. She looked up at him and saw there were tears in his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s


    time for bed.¡±


    Shirley was flustered, turning around, and walked out of the study. She wouldn¡¯t be able to resist it if


    this continued.


    Shirley left the Moores¡¯ Manor early the next day morning.


    Bryan walked to the window sill, looking at the car driving out the Moores¡¯ Manor, and he was


    sorrowful.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    A knock sounded outside the door, with Jordaning in and said, ¡°Mr. Moore, we have received Mr.


    Stewart¡¯s invitation to a banquet.¡±


    Bryan turned around, nced at him, and nodded.


    ¡°Then, should we inform Dr. Thomas?¡± Dr. Thomas was the reason for contacting Arthur in the first


    ce.


    Bryan looked down and said, ¡°No need!¡±


    Shirley definitely didn¡¯t want to attend any more dinner parties with him. Let¡¯s wait until he invited Mr.


    Stewart to the Moore family.


    On the other hand, Shirley had received a call too. A long-lost name popped up on the screen. She


    was out of sorts looking at Kevin¡¯s name, and she tapped on the speakerphone, answering the call.


    A low voice came out of the phone, ¡°Shirley.¡±


    ¡°Kevin.¡± Shirley was a bit agitated. Both Kevin and Mildred had helped Shirley during her most


    challenging time, and her feelings for Kevin were way more than just brother and sister.


    Back then, Kevin had been by her side, taking care of her and her two children, just like doing the roles


    of a father. He was the light to her darkness¡­


    However, Shirley became busier soon, and the two became less in touch gradually.


    ¡°I¡¯m back in the country.¡± His voice was deep and slightly hoarse but melodious.


    Shirley¡¯s heart tightened up, and she smiled, ¡°Where are you now? Do you want me to pick you up?¡±


    ¡°No need. Mr. Stewart will pick me up at the airport. Mr. Stewart will host a banquet at Phoenix


    Restaurant, and there¡¯s still other brothers and sisters in the country too. Come and join us. Bring


    Jacob and Emma along too. I haven¡¯t seen you guys for a long time.¡± Kevin said gently.


    Shirley was naturally happy hearing this news. Although she didn¡¯t like noisy and lively banquets, she


    still had to show respect to Mr. Stewart.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Kevin answered. The two of them fell into a long silence. It was probably because they hadn¡¯t


    seen each other for too long and not even in contact. It was inevitable that they were rusty.


    After a moment, Kevin asked, ¡°Have you met him?¡±

 Chapter 73: Shirley Thomas’s Nostalgia

    Chapter 73: Shirley Thomas¡¯s Nostalgia


    Shirley was startled. Both of them knew well who this guy was that he was referring to.


    She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Well, I have seen him, and I¡¯m his personal psychiatrist now.¡±


    ¡°Then does he know about the children?¡± Kevin continued to ask.


    Back then, Mildred saved her, and Kevin had done the stic surgery for her.


    Kevin was an excellent doctor, involving in psychology, cosmetic surgery, and also cardiology. It could


    be said that he was an all-rounder when it came to medicine.


    Kevin was present when Shirley talked about her own story. Kevin sympathised with her and treated


    her with more care than any other patient. And the two eventually became good friends.


    Kevin discovered that Shirley had a great talent for perfumery, so he introduced her to his master,


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    bing his junior.


    Shirley returned in a heavy tone, ¡°Not sure yet. But given his ingenuity, he might find out very soon.¡±


    ¡°Do you want the kids toe back to him? If you want to, just tell him. If you don¡¯t want to¡­ I can


    help you!¡±


    When Kevin finished talking, Shirley¡¯s hand holding the steering wheel clenched tightly.


    Kevin was different from Mildred. He wouldn¡¯t advise her to stay by Bryan Moore¡¯s side, nor advised


    her to leave this man too. Kevin respected her position and supported her no matter what she did.


    Now that Kevin was asking her this, she was out of her depth and at a loss for words.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about it when we meet.¡± Kevin said gently, ¡°Stay focused while driving, and stay away


    from vans.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Shirley hung up first.


    The two kids had already gone to kindergarten when she got back to the Spennor Residence. Mildred


    immediately came out of the vi when she saw Shirley return in her car.


    As soon as Shirley got out of the car, Mildred went forward with a smile on her face and grabbed


    Shirley¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Shirley, Kevin is back. We¡¯ll have a get-together at Phoenix Restaurant tonight.¡±


    ¡°I know. Kevin just called me.¡±


    Mildred was beaming, pulling Shirley¡¯s arm, and said, ¡°Come in quickly and see what should I wear


    tonight.¡±


    Shirley chuckled and followed her back to the vi.


    The wardrobe was full of thetest season clothes. Mildred took out several sets of long dresses and


    fiddled with them on Shirley, ¡°Shirley, you have a fair skin tone, and this colour suits you well.


    Moreover, this is also a parent-child outfit. There are two sets of male and female baby outfits. Then


    you can wear this with the two little ones.¡±


    Shirley took it, ncing at the clothes, and sneered, ¡°Mildred, you¡¯re such an easy-going person and


    why would you be a wimp when meeting someone you like?¡±


    As Kevin came back, the other man was bound to return.


    At first, when Shirley saw Mildred¡¯s reaction, she thought that Mildred fancied Kevin. But then she


    realised that Mildred was just fascinated with Kevin¡¯s young and handsome assistant.


    Mildred slowed down her movements, furrowing her brows, ¡°What about yourself? Bryan treats you


    quite well too. Aren¡¯t you wimped out too?¡±


    ¡°How can youpare yourself to my affairs? You knew how I get through it!¡± Shirley was mncholy


    and distressed when mentioning Bryan.


    Bryan¡¯s antics over the past two days had annoyed her. Shirley had too many concerns about him. First


    of all, the Moore family was big andplicated. Although she knew that Bryan no longer had a


    mother, and Madame Moore could ept her two children, what about the other elders of the Moore


    family?


    It wasn¡¯t scary that a person to talk about her, but not that a group of people. And in the end, it was her


    children who suffered.


    Shirley had known Bryan well this month. In the Moore family, apart from Scarlett, who treated Bryan


    well, she never saw anyone else from the Moore family came to the manor. And this showed that Bryan


    was not getting along with other members of the Moore family.


    Having a rtionship was a matter for two people, but the marriage was a matter for two families!


    Mildred held Shirley¡¯s hands and said, ¡°So have you known my difficulty now? My dad is the president


    of a well-known hospital, while he¡¯s just a man born from a normal family, and he worked very hard to


    get his position now. Do you think if I go to him and tell him that I like him, would it scare him away? I


    guess¡­ he won¡¯t even dare to speak to me anymore and avoid me whenever Ie close.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know much about Kevin¡¯s assistant, as his presence was very low, just knew that he was


    talented in cosmetic surgery.


    He was a man of few words but very handsome. No wonder Mildred could be fascinated with him for


    years.


    ¡°So, are you going to keep crushing on him?¡± Shirley raised an eyebrow as she reached out to pinch


    Mildred¡¯s cheek.


    Mildred blushed with embarrassment, wrapping her arms around Shirley¡¯s waist and her face on


    Shirley¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t look like a girl who grew up in the West.¡± Anyway, under Shirley¡¯s impression, Western


    girls were more open-minded, whereas they loved when they liked it and let go when they didn¡¯t.


    Mildred let go of Shirley, turned around, and continued choosing her dress, ¡°Yep. I should have a try


    once. If it fails, I¡¯ll drop the idea forever.¡±


    Shirley chuckled, and she took away two sets of children¡¯s clothes for the two little ones to put on after


    school.


    It was almost five in the afternoon when Daisy walked in from the outside with the two kids.


    Shirley was on the second floor, and she could hear Emma¡¯s calling, ¡°Mommy, mommy, we¡¯re back¡­¡±


    Shirley put down the book, got up, and pushed open the office door, heading to the ground floor.


    Emma was already halfway up the stairs,ing up step by step. Shirley walked down quickly and


    picked her up, ¡°Darling, Kevin is back.¡±


    Jacob, who was just behind her, looked up, blinking and smiling with joy, ¡°Mommy, does Daddy Mitchell


    reallye back?¡±


    Shirley had wanted to correct the name Daddy Mitchell, but the two kids just wouldn¡¯t change it. So, in


    the end, Shirley didn¡¯t bother with it anymore.


    Emma was dancing with joy and said, ¡°Hooray, Daddy Mitchell is back. Mommy, let Daddy Mitchell


    Shirley carried Emma up the stairs and put her down when they got to the second floor. Shirley took


    Emma¡¯s schoolbag off her back and ced it on the table.


    Jacob approached with a disgusted look on his face, ¡°Daddy Mitchell doesn¡¯t like kids who cry all the


    time.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s crying?¡± Emma blinked her big eyes.


    ¡°Who else? You cried for not being able to snatch other¡¯s things in kindergarten.¡± Jacob raised his


    eyebrows and said.


    Emma blew her top, and she rushed at Jacob, tickling him.


    Shirley held her forehead and said with a straight face, ¡°Emma, Jacob, stop it.¡±


    The two little ones were shocked, and they stopped, standing still.


    Shirley frowned as she asked, ¡°Emma, are you snapping things from your friend again?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I yed it first and he ran over to grab it from me. But, Jacob was awesome. He knocked


    down his castle, and then he cried too.¡± Emma said smugly.


    Shirley looked strained hearing this, and she said out, ¡°Jacob Thomas.¡±


    Jacob shrugged his shoulders and said with a stinky face, ¡°We just can¡¯t lose.¡±


    Saying it, Jacob then ran into Mildred¡¯s room.


    Shirley didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she stared in the direction the little one had


    fled¡­

 Chapter 74: Meeting the Goody Two Shoes on the Way to the Banquet

    Chapter 74: Meeting the Goody Two Shoes on the Way to the Banquet


    Shirley bathed the two kids and changed into the parent-child outfit that Mildred picked for her. Then


    they headed to Phoenix Restaurant together with Mildred.


    The atmosphere was cheerful on the way. They went to this dinner with anticipation and a happy mood.


    As they were about to arrive at Phoenix Restaurant, Mildred bore something in mind suddenly, and she


    turned around to Shirley, ¡°I heard that Amelia Jones is back too.¡±


    Shirley frowned instantly, looking back at the two kids behind her. The two little ones probably had


    heard this name too, and their faces changed, especially for Emma, scrunching up her face.


    Shirley turned back and said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t she always been in France? Besides, her sugar daddy hasn¡¯t


    changed since I joined the industry.¡±


    ¡°I heard that her sugar daddy was dead, and she had offended too many people in France. Since the


    Jones family is based in this city and she wants toe back to find another sugar daddy.¡± This was all


    hearsay. Amelia was so bitchy and on par with Sabina Thomas.


    Speaking of Sabina, Mildred had news to share too, ¡°By the way, your sister and mother took a ferry


    and went to Country A this morning.¡±


    Shirley frowned, ¡°What are they doing in Country A?¡±


    That ce was known for its gambling industry. It was a surprise to Shirley that the two had gone to


    such a ce.


    Mildred sneered, ¡°She revealed to her fans that she had contacted a famous doctor there and went


    there to recuperate from her injuries.¡±


    Speaking of this, Mildred was thoughtful, ¡°But, I have been sending people observe them secretly.¡±


    Shirley trembled, and she turned around, staring at Mildred, ¡°Mildred, I¡¯ll handle my own affairs. Don¡¯t


    meddle in my business. Sabina can do anything when she is in a frenzy.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, okay, okay. I¡¯m just looking for those who are reliable.¡± Mildred waved her hand, not taking


    Shirley¡¯s words to heart.


    The car slowly drove into Food Square and stopped at the parking space in front of Phoenix


    Restaurant, followed by a ck luxury car that drove past them and stopped in front of them.


    A woman dressed in a red dress slowly got out of the luxury car. The woman had long ck hair, with


    heavy makeup, and tall, about one seventy-five.


    Shirley was mncholy looking at that woman. Mildred then quickly turned the steering wheel, and the


    car passed by the woman in red with a whoosh.


    The woman cried out in rm instantly and copsed next to the luxury car, looking in a terrible mess.


    Shirley looked through the rear view mirror and chuckled, ¡°Mildred, you¡¯ve soiled Amelia¡¯s dress. You¡¯ll


    be eaten aliveter.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, she¡¯s such a bitch. I¡¯ll screw her up once I see her.¡± Mildred parked the car right into the


    parking space where Amelia was going to park, and her parking skills were perfect.


    Amelia came up from the back in an aggressive manner.


    Mildred pushed the door open suddenly just when Amelia was approaching the driver¡¯s seat.


    With a bang, Amelia was knocked down by the suddenly opened door, falling on the ground. It had


    rained a little in the afternoon, with some puddles in the wet area, and Amelia just happened to fall into


    a pool.


    Amelia looked down at her clothes and hands, eximing, ¡°Mildred Walker, you bitch, how dare you


    push me.¡±


    Mildred cried out in a low voice as if she had just seen her and hurried over, saying, ¡°It¡¯s you, Ms.


    Jones. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve juste back and still not familiar with the roads here. Are you alright? s,


    you¡¯re all wet. Now what?¡±


    Shirley, who had just opened the back seat door, couldn¡¯t help but giggle. Mildred was indeed good at


    being mystifying. However, Amelia had nothing to be a pity of. Just like what Mildred had said, such a


    bitch shouldn¡¯t be spared.


    As Shirley opened the door, Emma rushed into her arms, with her body shaking slightly, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s


    that bad aunty.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy¡¯s here. She wouldn¡¯t dare to hurt you anymore.¡± Shirley held the little one


    tightly in her arms, gently stroking her back. She looked inside the car again. Jacob had opened the


    door on the other side and jumped out of the vehicle.


    Amelia was pointing at Mildred, scolding, ¡°You obviously did it on purpose. I was standing there


    properly, and you suddenly drove the car over. Isn¡¯t there another parking space over there? Don¡¯t


    drive if you can¡¯t drive well, causing so much troubles.¡±


    Mildred looked innocent, ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean to do it. There¡¯s a lot of clothes for sale behind the food


    street. Do you want to change one?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ how dare you ask me to buy something off-the-rack? You¡¯ve gone too far¡­¡±


    ¡°Aunt Amelia!¡± Jacob had a long face, with one hand in his trouser pocket and the other on his lips, and


    coughed out, interrupting Amelia¡¯s words.


    Amelia was instantly attracted by the child¡¯s voice, turned around looking at Jacob, and sneered,


    ¡°Shirley is here too?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thinking about me. Of course I have toe to the master¡¯s dinner.¡± Shirley walked


    over from behind and said icily.


    Amelia looked at the child that Shirley was holding in her arms. She was reluctant thinking of herself


    working so hard for so many years and was back to square one now, couldn¡¯t help but ridicule, ¡°Hey,


    you¡¯ve even brought your two precious bastards out.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling bastards!¡± Mildred was instantly irritated, rushed forward, and pushed Amelia


    hard.


    Amelia was on guard and dodged to the side, shouting angrily, ¡°Shirley, keep an eye on your dog. Keep


    her on a leash and don¡¯t let her out to bite anyone randomly.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Amelia, even if the Jones family has never given you any upbringing, all the students of the master are


    well-educated, but you seem to regress, can¡¯t even speak properly anymore?¡± Shirley was furious


    when she heard Amelia described Mildred as a dog.


    Typically, when the two kids were around, she tried not to get into conflicts with others, but Amelia was


    far too much this time. And how could Amelia consider the children like Shirley did!


    After being dissed by Shirley, Amelia was also in rage, ¡°Who do you mean that? You can say that


    again!¡±


    Shirley put Emma down, walked towards Amelia, staring at her icily, and said in an usatory tone,


    ¡°Mildred is my friend and not my dog. Please apologize to my friend Mildred!¡±


    ¡°Are you gone mad?¡±


    Shirley was dolorous as she took a few more steps closer, spitting out, ¡°Apologize to my friend Miss


    Walker.¡±


    ¡°She was the one who hit me first, she should apologize to me, and she had even soiled my dress.


    Why should I apologize to her? Ahh¡­¡±


    Shirley raised her hand and pped Amelia¡­

 Chapter 75: Emma Fought Back

    Chapter 75: Emma Fought Back


    Everyone was dumbfounded the moment when Shirley pped Amelia in the face. Amelia stared at


    her in disbelief.


    Amelia was the first to apprentice, and she was the master¡¯s favourite pupil. Back then, when Kevin


    brought Shirley to Arthur, she was still a cowardly rookie, but now she dared to bully Amelia.


    ¡°Shirley, how dare you hit me.¡± Amelia roared in anger.


    She then took a big step forward, raising her hand, and was about to hit Shirley. Just then, a ck car


    came from the driveway, shing its lights at Amelia several times.


    Both Amelia and Shirley looked in the direction of the lights. They saw about four men getting out of the


    car.


    The one who came out from the driver¡¯s seat seemed to be in histe twenties, wearing a ck suit,


    with slicked-back hair, looking elegant and handsome. While a middle-aged man came out from the


    passenger seat, wearing a navy blue Tang suit and a pair of sses, looking friendly and vigorous. The


    two men behind were not dressed in dignity but concise.


    Amelia drew back her hand immediately when she saw somebodying. Her eyes were red, heading


    to the middle-aged man, ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    She talked in a coy way and full of grievances.


    Mildred flipped out, wanting to walk over, but was stopped by Shirley.


    At this moment, Emma, who had been standing behind Shirley, suddenly ran towards the middle-aged


    man, saying in a soft and sweet voice, ¡°Uncle Stewart, Uncle Stewart¡­ I want hugs¡­¡±


    The person who arrived was the famous master in the perfume industry, Arthur Stewart. And the man


    beside him was one of his favoured students, Kevin.


    Arthur, who originally had a stern face, smiled when seeing Emma running towards him, and he bent


    down to pick up the little one.


    ¡°Let me give you a hug.¡± Arthur picked up the little one, doting her.


    But as Arthur picked Emma up, she cried out suddenly, ¡°Uncle Stewart, I¡¯m so scared. Somebody is


    bullying my mommy, and scolding me, my brother, and Aunt Mildred a dog. She even pushed me.


    Here, it hurts. Look.¡±


    The moment Emma said this, Shirley and Mildred froze, and even Jacob didn¡¯t expect his sister to


    Although what she said was not false, thest few sentences were just spicing up the story. The


    funniest thing was that Emma even pretended to lift her arm, showing it to Arthur.


    Amelia knew Emma wasining about her. Amelia was already feeling vexed, and now she


    couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, shouting at the child, ¡°Who pushed you? Shirley, is this how you teach your


    children, turning things upside down?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Arthur bellowed, followed by Emma letting out a loud cry, ¡°Boohoo, Aunt Amelia was being


    that mean just now, boohoo.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, it was them¡­¡± Amelia was indignant, pointing at Shirley and Mildred.


    Kevin, who had not spoken, said with a powerful voice, ¡°Amelia, after so many years, your temper


    hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡±


    ¡°Kevin, I didn¡¯t, it was them¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter whose fault it is, we are all in the same sect, and you were even apprenticed several years


    before Shirley, can¡¯t you just give in to her? Just how old is Emma, and you yelled at her like that?¡±


    Kevin said with a nk face.


    Shirley looked at Kevin. Kevin always sided with Shirley, and he would reprimand Amelia first, every


    time whether Shirley did wrong or not. He would suppress Amelia¡¯s temper with the reason of the same


    sect, and Amelia wouldn¡¯t dare to do it again.


    However, Amelia was really pissed off this time. She looked down at her clothes, pointing at the water


    stains on them, and said, ¡°This is the proof. Look at them. I¡¯m the one who got embarrassed, okay?¡±


    Kevin sighed, ¡°I brought back a set of clothes from abroad that I wanted to give Shirley. Since your


    dress is dirty now, you can change into it first.¡±


    After saying that, he turned back and instructed his assistant, who immediately went back to the car


    and took out a delicate packing box.


    Amelia scanned it and noticed the brand on the box wasn¡¯t cheap. This was the only gift that could


    make her feel morefortable after being pissed off.


    Everybody thought Shirley was into Kevin, and Amelia was delighted to take away something from


    Shirley¡¯s beloved.


    Amelia took the clothes, ¡°Then for Kevin¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t bother with her anymore.¡±


    She turned around, ncing smugly at Shirley and Mildred before entering Phoenix Restaurant to


    change her clothes.


    Mildred furiously raised her fist, but Shirley pressed her down.


    Kevin pursed his lips, smiling at Shirley, ¡°I¡¯ll bring it to you the next time Ie back.¡±


    After saying that, Kevin looked down at Jacob, who had been standing by the side. He took a big step


    towards him, raising his hands, and said, ¡°Do you want a hug?¡±


    Jacob nodded, raising his hands for Kevin to hug.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Shirley walked over and said, ¡°Emma, Jacob, you have grown up, how can you simply want others to


    carry you? Come down.¡±


    Arthur chuckled, ¡°Shirley, I haven¡¯t seen them for a long time. It isn¡¯t enough for just hugging one. But


    unfortunately, I¡¯m too old to carry them at the same time.¡±


    Kevin carried Jacob to Arthur.


    Jacob called out very politely, ¡°Uncle Stewart, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Eh, good boy. You¡¯re all good kids.¡± Arthur reached out to stroke Jacob¡¯s head.


    Kevin reached out to Emma and said, ¡°Can Daddy Mitchell hug you?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Emma wiped away the tears in her eyes and lolled into Kevin¡¯s arms.


    Kevin carried a child in each arm, gazing them gently and doting them, with a smile on his face. He


    then turned around and asked Shirley, ¡°Let¡¯s go in first. Had the two kids eaten beforeing over?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Shirley answered.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get in and order a little snack. The feast isn¡¯t starting that soon, as we have to wait for the


    guests. Master has also invited a few wealthy businessmen from City L. Let¡¯s get it and chat.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Kevin walked ahead, while Shirley followed behind.


    Mildred noticed that Kevin, Shirley, and the two kids were more like a family.


    The group of people walked into Phoenix Restaurant, and at that moment, a ck Rolls Royce turned


    in from the main road. The man inside the car was staring at Shirley and the man in front of her,


    icily¡­

 Chapter 76: Bryan Moore Had Also Come to the Banquet

    Chapter 76: Bryan Moore Had Also Come to the Banquet


    The lobby on the first floor of Phoenix Restaurant was reserved. Kevin led Shirley to sit by the window


    and ordered the waiter to serve the two kids some desserts or congee first.


    The two kids were sitting on Kevin¡¯sp, and the atmosphere was instantly joyful with them talking and


    Shirley pulled two high chairs for the kids, patting the chairs, and said, ¡°Jacob, stop sitting on Kevin¡¯s


    Jacob was obedient as he got down Kevin¡¯sp after Shirley¡¯s instruction and sat on the high chair.


    While Emma, on the other hand, held Kevin¡¯s arm and pouted, ¡°Mommy, I still want to talk to Daddy


    Mitchell. He is going to tell me a story.¡±


    ¡°Emma.¡± Shirley became serious suddenly.


    Kevin looked at her and said with a smile on his face, ¡°I want to hug the kids too. They can indulge


    when being with me. No need to reprimand them like this.¡±


    ¡°Kevin, you¡¯ll spoil them both,¡± Shirley said with difficulty.


    Kevin chuckled, ¡°You always said that I¡¯d spoil them, but every time I see them, they are so well-


    behaved and obedient.¡±


    He picked Emma up and helped her adjust her sitting position to rest her back on his waist, with her


    legs resting on his knees, before turning to the next page of the storybook.


    Shirley nced at Emma in displeasure, then she turned her head to look down the hall.


    Not all the guests sitting at the banquet were fellow students. There were many unfamiliar faces, and


    Shirley thought that this banquet was not simple.


    She poured herself a ss of water and asked, ¡°Kevin, didn¡¯t Mr. Stewart say it was just a meal? But I


    see that he has invited so many of the upper ss!¡±


    Kevin looked up at Shirley, ¡°As a matter of fact, Mr. Stewart intends to set up a studio in City L.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Shirley¡¯s eyes lit up, feeling joyous inside.


    That way, she would no longer be on her own and Mildred in City L, as she would have Arthur and her


    fellow senior brothers and sisters around her.


    At that moment, amotion arose in the banquet hall. Mildred, who was sitting beside Shirley,


    nudged her.


    Shirley subconsciously turned her head to look at Mildred and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Mildred still had the kelp silk in her mouth as she nced in the direction of the stairway, hinting at


    something.


    While the group of women behind her murmured, ¡°Mr. Stewart has invited the young director of the


    Moore Group.¡±


    ¡°I heard that he has a strange disease, and many psychologists couldn¡¯t even cure him. Amelia, aren¡¯t


    you engaged in psychology? You can have a try.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and it just so happens that you don¡¯t have anything else to do. With your perfumery skills


    coupled with your expertise in psychology, you will definitely be Mr. Moore¡¯s best psychiatrist.¡±


    Shirley frowned, hearing thest sentence. She turned her head to look in the direction Mildred had


    hinted at.


    Bryan walked up from the stairway, and her master, Arthur, quickly greeted him. The two shook hands


    in a friendly manner.


    Bryan dressed simply but respectably tonight, wearing an expensive ck shirt, with the two buttons


    unbuttoned at the cor, and a pair of ck trousers, not even a single crease on his clothing.


    His arrival caused quite a stir. Bryan was handsome and noble, and he rose to the top at a young age,


    being the youngest heir to the Moore family, now even the position of director, and unmarried.


    Such a wealthy, handsome and single man naturally drew the attention of the unmarried women on the


    scene, casting sheep¡¯s eyes at him.


    Shirley knitted her brows.


    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Shirley looked at Kevin.


    Kevin smiled helplessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Mr. Stewart would invite him here either.¡±


    Shirley took a deep breath, and she always felt strange meeting Bryan on such an asion.


    At this moment, someone passed by her. And Shirley turned around to see that it was precisely Amelia.


    Amelia had changed into the dress that Kevin had given her. It was an oversized red checkered


    cocktail dress. The design was simple and generous, and it fitted the woman¡¯s curves well.


    Amelia approached Arthur, politely, warmly, and graciously guiding Bryan, ¡°Mr. Moore, please be


    seated.¡±


    Mildred immediately tugged on Shirley¡¯s arm, ring at Amelia, ¡°What¡¯s that woman doing? Does she


    want to steal your money man?¡±


    The term ¡®money man¡¯ had nothing to do with sexual rtionships for them in this industry.


    Shirley felt difort inside when she saw Bryan did not refuse and nod to Amelia.


    She kept her eyes fixed on Bryan, thinking that Bryan couldn¡¯t see her. But when Amelia was guiding


    him to his seat, Bryan suddenly turned his head, looking at Shirley. And when Amelia pulled out the


    chair for him to sit, Bryan turned around and walked in Shirley¡¯s direction.


    Amelia was startled, and she immediately called out, chasing after Bryan, ¡°Mr. Moore, your seat is at


    the first table, the VIP table.¡±


    ¡°Need not. I¡¯ll sit here.¡± He pointed.


    Amelia¡¯s gaze instantly fell on the woman next to Shirley.


    Mildred Walker!


    This bitch again.


    Could it be that Mr. Moore had an affair with Mildred?


    Mildred had just been drinking water and spurted out a mouthful of water when she saw Bryan pointing


    at her. She then coughed as she consciously got up to make way.


    Amelia frowned, seeing this.


    Bryan had already pulled out the chair and sat on the one that Mildred had just sat on. While Mildred


    had gone around the table and sat next to Kevin. But she didn¡¯t expect that Amelia would sit directly in


    front of Bryan.


    Mildred blew her top seeing this. She red at Amelia and said, ¡°Ms. Jones, aren¡¯t you sitting at the


    table behind? Why have youe to our table?¡±


    As Amelia just sat down, Mildred¡¯s words had poured cold water on the joy she felt in her heart


    instantly.


    Amelia scowled at Mildred defiantly, but since Bryan was around, she had to suppress her bad temper


    and said with a smile, Mr. Stewart let me entertain Mr. Moore well.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s Kevin and Dr. Thomas here to receive him. You can go ahead now.¡± Mildred just didn¡¯t want to


    see Amelia sitting next to Bryan. What was this all about? Did she really think to steal Shirley¡¯s money


    man?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    It was just building castles in the air.


    Amelia rolled her eyes, turned her head, and introduced herself to Bryan, ¡°Mr. Moore, the one next to


    you is my junior sister, who joined the industry five years after me. This is my senior, and the two kids


    are Shirley¡¯s children.¡±


    Amelia deliberately introduced the kids as well, just to tell Bryan that the woman next to him had given


    birth to two children.


    Kevin smiled politely while Shirley nced at her faintly.


    Bryan let out a low voice and nced at Shirley. His gaze then fell on Kevin, seeing him holding Emma


    in his arms and doting her. Bryan was icier¡­

 Chapter 77: Bryan Moore Is Jealous

    Chapter 77: Bryan Moore Is Jealous


    ¡°She¡¯s your junior sister?¡± He asked in a nonchnt tone, and his gaze fell on Shirley once again, in a


    rage.


    Damn woman. So she was the master¡¯s apprentice, and she had kept it to herself.


    And why was that man holding her child?


    ¡°Yeah, she is the youngest apprentice our master has taken. She has just entered the profession less


    than six years ago.¡± Amelia was smiling. Her voice was sweet and soft. However, in her words, she had


    already revealed that Shirley joined this professionte and not as good as Amelia.


    Mildred gritted her teeth, clutching a chopstick in each hand, and looked towards Shirley.


    Shirley shook her head slightly, signalling Mildred not to say anything. She had already understood


    Amelia¡¯s motive for getting closer to Bryan. For the sake of the master¡¯s banquet to go smoothly, she


    would just put up with this idiot woman for the time being.


    The atmosphere changed after Bryan sat down at this table. Shirley, in particr, felt ufortable


    and awkward. Luckily, Amelia was chattering away, trying her best to validate her existence in front of


    Bryan, which helped ease the depressing atmosphere.


    Not long after, the food was served.


    Shirley saw that Emma was still on Kevin¡¯sp, and she said solemnly, ¡°Emma, sit on the chair. Kevin


    is about to eat, and it will be inconvenient with you sitting on hisp.¡±


    ¡°No, no. I won¡¯t move around, then Daddy Mitchell can eat.¡± Kevin treated the kids so gently that the


    kids even mistakenly thought that Kevin was their real daddy. And this led to the two children not even


    looking at Bryan after sitting there for more than ten minutes.


    And now that Emma was fussing about not wanting to get off Kevin, Bryan¡¯s face darkened suddenly.


    ¡°Shirley, just let her be.¡±


    ¡°Kevin¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not good to let a child sit on an adult¡¯sp when eating. In case the food identally falls


    on the child, it might burn her.¡± Shirley was about to speak when the man beside her interjected. His


    voice was cold and full of disdain, with a strong smell of jealousy.


    Kevin was startled as he looked up at Bryan and smiled, ¡°Right. I overlooked that. Emma, be a good


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    girl and sit on the high chair. When we finish eating, Daddy Mitchell will take you home and tell you a


    story, okay?¡±


    Kevin¡¯s gentle and doting expression, coupled with the fact that he called himself ¡®Daddy¡¯ to the child,


    made Bryan blew a gasket inside, gritting his teeth secretly.


    Why did Bryan feel that the children were getting further away from him?


    Previously, they even came to the office to look for him, but now, they didn¡¯t even bother to look at him.


    What had gone wrong?


    The two even called that man ¡®Daddy,¡¯ even though they were calling his surname too, Bryan still felt


    ufortable with it.


    How could his children call others¡¯ Daddy¡¯?


    Bryan suddenly felt that it was a big mistake to wait for Shirley to tell him everything herself. And he


    couldn¡¯t wait any longer¡­


    He had to fight for his own way!


    On the other hand, Kevin had already carried Emma, cing her in the high chair, and he served her a


    bowl of soup personally.


    Shirley had a glimpse but didn¡¯t stop him.


    Kevin was like that, always being so attentive. He and Mildred watched the children since birth.


    Allegedly, it was Kevin who changed the babies¡¯ diapers. He was also good at preparing milk forms


    and feeding them.


    ¡°Jacob, what do you prefer to eat?¡±


    ¡°I want that fish in front of that uncle!¡± Jacob turned his head, looking at Bryan, and he pointed at that


    yummy fish in front of Bryan.


    Bryan raised his brow, and he was delighted inside.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Shirley didn¡¯t overthink about it and picked up Jacob¡¯s bowl. Just when she


    wanted to chuck a piece of fish, the man beside her snatched the bowl from her.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± The way Bryan took away the bowl was so elegant that it was impossible to tell that he


    was snatching it. The people around would only think that he was gentlemanly and caring and that he


    had won the hearts of many unmarried women.


    Bryan wasn¡¯t a thunderous person, but more like a gentle father. Anyone who married him would be so


    happy.


    Bryan picked up his chopsticks and scraped the most tender and boneless part of the fish into Jacob¡¯s


    bowl.


    Jacob was satisfied with Bryan¡¯s performance, and he got down the chair, ran past Shirley, and stood


    between Bryan and her. Jacob even pointed at another dish in front of Bryan, ¡°Uncle, I want that too.¡±


    ¡°Jacob, why did you get down here? Just tell mommy what you want to eat, and sit back down now.¡±


    Shirley looked at Jacob, reaching her hands, and wanted to carry the child back to the chair.


    However, Bryan took a step ahead of Shirley and carried Jacob onto hisp.


    Shirley was startled as she looked at Bryan in shock and dismay.


    Not only was she shocked, but the women in the banquet hall who were silently observing Bryan were


    also all stunned.


    The Moore family young master, who was high and mighty, unexpectedly hugged a stranger¡¯s child and


    so considerate, making food for the child. It was so unimaginable.


    Amelia saw that Bryan was so fond of the child. She treated Jacob with rare kindness and picked up


    her chopsticks, saying, ¡°What else do you like? Let me help you with this. Do you like this?¡±


    She took a piece of meat with her chopsticks and was about to put it into Jacob¡¯s bowl when Jacob


    suddenly frowned and said, ¡°You have used those chopsticks just now.¡±


    Several menacing looks were directed at Amelia from different directions.


    Mildred naturally didn¡¯t let go of this opportunity. She dissed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that there are a lot of


    bacteria in adults¡¯ saliva, and children¡¯s immunity is not as strong as adults? Just like kissing a child,


    you can¡¯t just share your chopsticks or spoon, not to mention you¡¯re not his biological parent too. It¡¯s so


    rude using your chopsticks you have eaten with to help someone to the dish.¡±


    After Mildred finished talking, Bryan hurriedly lifted his hand and quickly moved Jacob¡¯s bowl away,


    speaking nonchntly, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not that nice.¡±


    Bryan was using the serving chopsticks.


    Amelia was being reproached by Mildred while Bryan added fuel to the fire again, making Amelia


    looked terrible. But there was nothing she could do. She had been trying to prove her existence in front


    of Bryan in the hope of bing his psychiatrist.


    Amelia gave an ashamed smile, retracted her chopsticks immediately and ced the meat she was


    holding in her chopsticks into her bowl, and said, ¡°The kid is just so cute that I was too happy and


    nearly forgot about it. Thanks to Ms. Walker¡¯s reminder, I was really too rude just now.¡±


    Mildred then sneered sarcastically, ¡°Shirley always uses the utensils separately when feeding her kids.


    The two grew up and not even have eaten their mommy¡¯s saliva, but now identally ate a stranger¡¯s


    saliva. Well, I ask you! Please be mindful. The mother didn¡¯t say a word just because she was


    embarrassed about talking to you.¡±


    After saying, Mildred proudly tilted her chin, showing a triumphant expression.


    Amelia looked terrible.


    Bryan at the side had long been fed up with her. Then he suddenly nced at the bowl of soup that


    was ced next to him. He lowered his head and asked, ¡°Do you prefer the prawns over there? I¡¯ll get


    one for you.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Thank you.¡±


    Bryan stretched out his hand and picked up a shrimp. Just when he was about to withdraw his hand,


    his elbow hit the soup on his side, and the hot soup was poured onto Amelia¡¯s thigh.


    Amelia leapt to her feet, eximing, ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡±

 Chapter 78: Two Men in a Play

    Chapter 78: Two Men in a y


    The people at the next table heard Amelia¡¯s startled cry and turned their heads to look at her. Mildred,


    who was busy eating, looked up at Amelia. Shirley too looked up at Amelia with astonishment.


    Amelia¡¯s seat was wet with soup, and there was even arge soup stain on her thigh area.


    Mildredughed gleefully, ¡°Ms. Jones, why are you so careless? You won¡¯t have another dress to


    change for getting it dirty this time.¡±


    Amelia went very red, damn Mildred¡­


    Bryan carried Jacob and got up, saying, ¡°It was me who identally spilt the soup just now. I¡¯m really


    sorry, Ms. Jones. Why don¡¯t you go to the bathroom and clean it up?¡±


    The crowd expressed their envy hearing this. For the first time, so many people wanted to have their


    soup spilt on them.


    Meanwhile, Amelia felt ssy for Bryan¡¯s attitude, and she even believed that the soup spilling on her


    was worth it when she saw a group of women focused on her with envy.


    Amelia secretly nced at Mildred, thinking that Mildred was actually fond of Bryan. Otherwise, she


    wouldn¡¯t have repeatedly been tit-for-tat with her. But, what was the use of liking him? In the end, it was


    Amelia who sat next to Bryan.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Mr. Moore, you have your meal first. I¡¯ll let someone clean up the ce.¡± Amelia said warmly


    and delicately.


    She then beckoned the waiter toe over and clean up the area, padding it with a clean serviette


    before going to the washroom.


    After Amelia had left, Mildred stood up and went around to Amelia¡¯s ce with her te. She ced


    her cutlery down and asked the waiter to move Amelia¡¯s te away. She then went to Shirley¡¯s side


    and lifted the children¡¯s high chair.


    Shirley hurriedly grabbed the chair and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Letting my nephew sit with me.¡± Saying this, Mildred tugged the chair hard and ced it in the middle


    of Bryan¡¯s seat and hers. She patted the chair, saying, ¡°Come, Jacob. Sit here.¡±


    Jacob instantly gave her a thumbs up.


    Sure enough, it was really worthy of Aunt Mildred.


    So, Jacob happily sat in the middle, just that he wasn¡¯t sitting between his mummy and daddy.


    Shirley couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead seeing this scene.


    Anyone could have figured out that Mildred was creating conflicts and the chance for the father to


    spend time with his son.


    This was absolutely her bestie!


    And at that moment, Shirley¡¯s clothes were tugged by someone.


    Shirley turned her head to look at Kevin¡¯s side. Emma was grabbing her clothes, gazing longingly at


    Jacob, and saying in a naive voice, ¡°Mommy, I want to sit there.¡±


    Emma pointed her finger at the middle of Bryan and Shirley.


    Kevin chuckled and had already gotten up before Shirley refused, carrying Emma, together with the


    high chair, to the middle of Shirley and Bryan.


    Shirley eximed, ¡°Kevin, you can¡¯t spoil the child like this.¡±


    ¡°Shirley, please hurriedly move your chair, or the kid won¡¯t have a seat.¡± Kevin held the chair with both


    hands, maintaining a half-crouching position.


    Even though Shirley resisted putting the children in between her and Bryan, she quickly got up and


    moved out of the way when seeing Kevin¡¯s action.


    Kevin ced the chair down, with Emma revealing a joyful smile. She put her hands on Kevin¡¯s neck


    and kissed him on his cheek, ¡°Thank you, Daddy Mitchell.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Kevin returned with a gentle smile.


    Shirley then moved Emma¡¯s bowl to her. Just as Shirley looked at Jacob¡¯s side, Bryan turned out to be


    looking at her side too, and their eyes met.


    Shirley red at him and then lowered her head to eat her food.


    Bryan¡¯s depressed mood was all gone when seeing the two kids on each side of him. He then diligently


    served the food for the two kids.


    However, not long after, Bryan found out that things had changed.


    After not taking care of Emma anymore, Kevin took care of Shirley instead.


    Bryan saw Kevin put the fish without bones into Shirley¡¯s bowl, then thoughtfully poured her a cup of


    juice and even served her soup when her soup ran out. The atmosphere had instantly be


    extremely tense again.


    What kind of rtionship did Shirley have with that man? So intimate that they could just share the


    same chopsticks to eat their food!


    Bryan secretly gritted his teeth. When seeing Kevin picked up the fried squid, Bryan also swiftly


    grabbed his chopsticks and picked up several squids, cing them into Shirley¡¯s bowl. And it happened


    that Kevin was also putting the squid into Shirley¡¯s bowl.


    Mildred and the two little ones turned their heads simultaneously, staring at the two pairs of chopsticks


    ced in Shirley¡¯s bowl. And they could smell gunpowder in the air instantly.


    And it was emanating from Bryan.


    Shirley was stunned looking at the two pairs of chopsticks in front of her. And before she could react,


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Bryan withdrew his chopsticks first and put each kind of dish on the table into her bowl, which


    eventually turned into a pile of food.


    Shirley looked up at Bryan, saying, ¡°Mr. Moore, what do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°In case you can¡¯t get it!¡±


    Mildred spewed out a mouthful of food¡­


    What kind of excuse was this? Still treating her like a child.


    Kevin also looked at Bryan with a disbelieving expression on his face. He then giggled, ¡°Shirley, it


    seems that Mr. Moore is very attached to you.¡±


    Bryan raised his brow, ¡°We should always take care of each other when being outside.¡±


    ¡°Well, Shirley always buries herself in eating, and sometimes, she didn¡¯t even have picked up the food


    herself after finishing her bowl of rice.¡±


    ¡°Is it so?¡± Recallingst night when having dinner with Shirley, it seemed like she rarely moved her


    chopsticks to pick up any food far from her.


    And of course, that was how Bryan had piled her bowl with food too when dining yesterday.


    Right now, Shirley didn¡¯t want to do anything except mming her bowl. However, more than hitting the


    bowl, she didn¡¯t want to talk to Bryan anymore.


    ¡°Well, Shirley is a bit timid. It¡¯s quite hard for her to bring up the two kids by herself, and she doesn¡¯t


    have any family members around. As a brother, I hope there will be someone who doesn¡¯t mind her


    and take care of her for the rest of her life.¡±


    ¡°Kevin!¡± Shirley was red and bad-tempered.


    She red at Kevin, clutching her chopsticks tightly as sheined, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Just think of me being drunk and talking nonsense.¡± Kevin hurriedly picked up the red wine next to him


    and smiled at Bryan.


    Bryan looked well after having a brief conversation with Kevin just now, and he lifted his ss of wine


    to clink sses with Kevin in a friendly manner.


    Shirley couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and she got up.


    Kevin and Bryan asked in unison, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To the washroom.¡± Shirley turned around and headed to the washroom.


    Shirley washed her face to cooled herself down gradually while Amelia opened the bathroom door and


    walked out of the toilet.


    Seeing Shirley standing at the sink, Amelia swayed over and turned on the tap, sneering, ¡°Shirley, I


    heard that you¡¯ve taken on a business since you came back and no need to stay at the hospital as a


    tiring psychiatrist. Tell me, who¡¯s your money man?¡±

 Chapter 79: The Betting Between Amelia and Shirley

    Chapter 79: The Betting Between Amelia and Shirley


    Amelia was so confident in taking down Bryan as her money man, and she wanted to show off in front


    of Shirley.


    But Shirley didn¡¯t bother her as she turned off the tap and turned around, ready to leave.


    Amelia took a big step forward and raised her hand in front of Shirley, blocking her way. Amelia said


    smugly, ¡°Shirley, have you seen how Mr. Moore treated me just now? How about you try begging me,


    and I might consider sparing your life in City L in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure that you and your


    kids can¡¯t stay here anymore after I¡¯ve taken down Bryan. As you know Bryan¡¯s capabilities, it¡¯s so easy


    for him to crush anyone.¡±


    Shirley felt ridiculous hearing this. She turned off the tap, looking at Amelia with a sarcastic smile.


    Amelia was dissatisfied in her heart seeing Shirley¡¯s indifferent look, ¡°What are youughing at? Aren¡¯t


    you afraid? After I have be Bryan¡¯s psychiatrist, do you think you can still stay in City L with that


    attitude of yours?¡±


    When in France, Shirley had done many things to embarrassed Amelia in front of the fellow disciples.


    So Amelia hated to strangle Shirley to death whenever she saw her.


    Shirley propped her hands at the sink with her body half bent. Her words were contemptuous and cold,


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Moore has found a good psychiatrist. Before you want to be his psychiatrist, you


    should let his current psychiatrist leave or that psychiatrist being fired. And that means¡­¡±


    Shirley slowly straightened up, saying forcefully and idly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is too difficult for you, Ms.


    Jones.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Amelia was irritated by Shirley¡¯s words. Amelia interpreted her words as


    meaning that Shirley was belittling her strength and thought she was no good.


    ¡°If I take down Bryan, you have to kneel down and crawl out of City L. How about it?¡± Amelia knitted her


    brows. She had gambled herself in this time to prove herself and to teach Shirley a lesson too.


    Shirley cackled with her mouth opened wide, ¡°Ms. Jones, are you sure you want to bet like this?¡±


    It just so happened that Shirley wanted to get back at Amelia for hurting the kids previously. Since


    Amelia came straight to her, she would just take it.


    ¡°In a month, I¡¯ll rece Bryan¡¯s current psychiatrist and be his new psychiatrist. And you have to


    kneel down and crawl out of City L from No. 108 National Highway. By the way, make sure you bring


    your two kids with you too.¡± Amelia took a big step towards Shirley to strengthen her aura.


    Amelia was wearing sky-high shoes today, and she was a head taller than Shirley, looking down on her


    with contempt.


    On the other side, Shirley took out her phone and tapped on the recording!


    Amelia was vignt instantly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Recording this as evidence, in case someone being a scoundrel.¡± Shirley started the recording and


    brought the phone to the middle of them, looked up, saying, ¡°Alright. You can say now. In a month, Ms.


    Jones will rece Bryan¡¯s current psychiatrist and be his new psychiatrist. As long as you


    seed, I¡¯ll have to crawl out of City L from No. 108 National Highway on my knees.¡±


    ¡°Conversely, if Ms. Jones fails to do so in a month, you have to kneel down in WR za and expound


    to the crowd the harm you caused to my kids in France two years ago, and also apologize sincerely to


    my two kids.¡±


    ¡°If Ms. Jones agrees, then both parties will keep a copy of this recording. If not, I¡¯ll delete it immediately,


    and also, please don¡¯t boast about it again in the future, Ms. Jones.¡±


    Shirley¡¯sst sentence was actually to provoke Amelia. She was afraid that Amelia would back out


    when she heard the wager request she had made.


    After the incident back then, Amelia vanished without a trace, and she had her money man in France to


    cover her up. Shirley could do nothing about it until two yearster now when she met Amelia again,


    she vowed to get back at Amelia for what she had done to her kids.


    Amelia was indeed irritated, as Shirley¡¯s words were just a way of questioning her ability.


    ¡°The fact that I can take down the biggest chaebol in France proves that I have the strength. I¡¯m


    confident in making Mr. Moore change his mind about hiring me as his psychiatrist. I agree to your


    request, but on one more condition.¡±


    ¡°Well, please say!¡± Shirley raised her eyebrow and said.


    ¡°If you lose, I want you to go under my skirt like a dog.¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes were round and wide when


    saying this, and she seemed excited as if she had seen Shirley going under her skirt like a dog.


    Shirley was not to be outdone, tilting her chin up slightly and responded, ¡°Sure. No problem.¡±


    After the recording was turned off, Shirley sent it to Amelia.


    And at that moment, the two little ones standing outside the door fled away.


    Seeing the two kids running back, Mildred asked, ¡°Emma, Jacob, why are you running? Have you seen


    your mommy?¡±


    Bryan carried Emma onto the chair, and she turned around to look at Jacob, who had climbed onto the


    chair himself.


    Jacob blinked at Emma, shaking his head as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I went to the men¡¯s bathroom.¡±


    After saying that, Jacob hurriedly picked up his spoon and ate his soup.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emma blinked her big eyes and shook her head as well, ¡°I followed Jacob into the men¡¯s bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Jacob choked on Emma¡¯s remark.


    Bryan frowned as he gave Jacob¡¯s back a few pats. He was helpless and amused, not knowing what to


    say.


    Mildred frowned deeply and said, ¡°Emma, you¡¯re a girl. How can you go into the gents? If your mommy


    finds out, she¡¯ll certainly fix you.¡±


    ¡°Jacob said there was no one inside, and he told me to go in. So I just went in and peed.¡±


    Emma med Jacob well.


    Jacob couldn¡¯t defend himself as he was choking on the soup and still coughing. He could only stare at


    Emma.


    Emma waved her hand and said softly, ¡°Jacob, you have to eat it slowly.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Jacob coughed even harder.


    Seeing this, Mildred sighed and said, ¡°You need to pick him up and pat his back.¡±


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± Bryan stood up immediately and picked up Jacob, who was coughing and blushing, from


    the high chair.


    Mildred also stood up and patiently instructed Bryan on the correct movements of holding the child and


    patting his back.


    Bryan quickly got the hang of it under Mildred¡¯s guidance.

 Chapter 80: Somebody Wants to Give Birth for Mr. Moore

    Chapter 80: Somebody Wants to Give Birth for Mr. Moore


    Bryan patted Jacob¡¯s back while walking down the aisle. Everyone was looking in his direction, and


    they didn¡¯t bother to have their food on the table.


    At the aisle, there were only a handsome man in the ck shirt and a charming five-year-old boy


    resting on his shoulder. His expression was gentle, with a sense of worry, focussing and patting the


    child¡¯s back.


    It made all the unmarried women change their minds about men being most attractive when working.


    And it was the most attractive for a man babysitting a child.


    The scary thing was that the man who held half of Asia¡¯s economic lifeline would humble himself to be


    with a child he didn¡¯t give birth to.


    It was indeed an outpouring of love.


    Some even said that she wanted to give birth for Mr. Moore!


    Just that some even surprisingly found out that the child Bryan was holding bore a striking resemnce


    to him.


    After a while, Jacob¡¯s coughing stopped, but Bryan was still patting his back gently, ¡°Be careful next


    time.¡±


    Jacob wrapped his arms around Bryan¡¯s neck and whispered in his ear, ¡°Daddy, take me to a ce


    where the two of us can talk in private. I¡¯ll tell you something big.¡±


    After hearing Jacob¡¯s voice was clear up, Bryan¡¯s knitted brows became smooth. He looked around,


    seeing that Shirley hadn¡¯t returned yet, and he led Jacob to the third floor.


    The third floor was the top floor. The Phoenix Restaurant was well-known for the greenery nted on


    the top floor and a gold phoenix, which it got its name from.


    Bryan went up to the third floor, and the kid pointed at the door, saying, ¡°Close the door.¡±


    Seeing Jacob¡¯s mysterious look, Bryan just did as he was told. He locked the entrance, shutting the


    door bolt. Bryan then found a chair and sat down. He didn¡¯t want to let the little one sat on another


    chair, so he ced Jacob on hisp instead, with one hand holding his back and the other on his waist,


    holding tightly.


    ¡°Good boy, what do you want to tell daddy?¡±


    Jacob was stunned when he heard Bryan calling him a good boy, and he was on cloud nine. He tilted


    his head and blinked at Bryan, ¡°Daddy, if you call me a good boy again, I¡¯ll tell you!¡±


    Bryan puffed as his palm rested on Jacob¡¯s head, ¡°Good boy, tell me, what¡¯s the matter. Just now, you


    and Emma ran so fast. Did someone bully you guys? Tell daddy. Daddy will help you out.¡±


    He had always been keeping an eye on the two kids. The two of them were initially holding hands as


    they went to the bathroom, but they came out rushing as if someone was chasing them, and they


    looked weird too.


    Something must have happened in the toilet.


    Jacob suddenly scrunched up his face, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not us being bullied. It¡¯s mommy. No, to be precise,


    it¡¯s not really that mommy being bullied. It¡¯s Aunt Amelia.¡±


    Amelia!


    Bryan turned gloomy for a moment, and he did not even have any good impression of Amelia. She


    dared to call his children bastards at the entrance of Phoenix Restaurant, andter on at the dinner


    gathering, she even repeatedly confronted the children¡¯s mother with tit for tat.


    ¡°What did she do to your mommy?¡± Bryan asked with a shudder of cold in his eyes.


    Jacob raised his hand and crooked his finger at him, ¡°Lower your head, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Bryan bent down and put his ear close to Jacob¡¯s face.


    Jacob then attached his mouth to Bryan¡¯s face and told him what he had just heard outside, word for


    word.


    After listening, Bryan slowly raised his head, saying, ¡°It seems that woman has a history with your


    mommy. Why did your mommy make the condition that she apologize to you guys? Did she do


    something to hurt you and your sister?¡±


    Bryan had spected something wrong from Jacob¡¯s words. From what he knew about Shirley, she


    wouldn¡¯t have just bitten someone¡¯s head off if she hadn¡¯t been bullied too harshly. As far as he knew,


    the two kids were her life and could even be said to be more important than her life.


    What Amelia had done was obviously childish, but Shirley had epted her silly challenge too. So that


    proved that Amelia had always been bullying Shirley and her children all those years.


    Jacob opened his arms and held Bryan¡¯s waist, saying, ¡°So, daddy, you must not rece my mommy


    and must not hire Aunt Amelia as your psychiatrist too. Otherwise, mommy, Emma, and I will be


    doomed.¡±


    ¡°Tell daddy how Amelia hurt you and Emma.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say.¡± Jacob suddenly stiffened his body and held his arms tightly around Bryan¡¯s waist,


    not wanting to recall that incident back then.


    Seeing Jacob being like this, he must have been hurt quite badly, and it might have cast a shadow on


    him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have run away from it. Just like Bryan did back then, he had also never


    But he didn¡¯t want his son to be like him.


    Some problems need to be faced eventually, or else they would never be unravelled for the rest of his


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    life.


    Bryan carried Jacob, letting him rest on his shoulder with his arm around his neck, and said, ¡°Jacob,


    don¡¯t be afraid. You not only just have your mommy but daddy here too now. Daddy can do anything


    that your mommy can¡¯t do, and daddy can protect you and Emma. Can you tell daddy?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and his arm around Bryan¡¯s neck wrapped tighter.


    ¡°Daddy, will you abandon my mommy one day?¡± Jacob didn¡¯t know why he would suddenly ask this.


    Bryan obviously had not much intercourse with his mommy, and they were not even a couple or lovers.


    But when he recalled what happened three years ago, he was upset. It was as if Bryan had really


    abandoned them once.


    Bryan¡¯s heart ached for a moment. He stood up carrying the kid, looking at the beautiful night sky, and


    said, ¡°As long as your mommy is willing, your mommy and I, along with Emma and you, will always be


    together.¡±


    ¡°Then go after my mommy, please her and spoil her.¡± Jacob¡¯s eyes lit up as he straightened up, staring


    at Bryan, ¡°If you don¡¯t work any harder, Daddy Mitchell will be chasing my mommy then. He seems


    different to my mommy this timeing back.¡±


    Bryan tensed up, and he thought that Kevin was profound by the way they talked just now.


    Kevin¡¯s first impression was that he was such a refined person, but in some ways, he made Bryan felt


    ufortable. This man was far from being as simple as he seemed.


    It would be good if Kevin had no other thoughts about Shirley, but he would be a ticking time bomb if he


    had other intentions for Shirley.


    But what distressed Bryan was that Shirley seemed to trust Kevin so much¡­


    ¡°Your mommy seems to have a good rtionship with him and trusts him a lot!¡±

 Chapter 81: Jacob Questioned The Difference Between Men And Women

    Chapter 81: Jacob Questioned The Difference Between Men And Women


    ¡°Of course, during my mummy¡¯s most difficult times, it¡¯s Aunt Mildred who had Daddy Mitchell to help


    her out during the hard times. Even me and Emma were delivered by Daddy Mitchell.¡± Jacob said


    smugly, totally unaware of that hisst sentence would cause a lot of misunderstanding.


    Hearing the word ¡°delivered¡±, Bryan¡¯s face darkened. His whole body exuded a sense of coolness, and


    he spat, ¡°He delivered?¡±


    Jacob nodded, and said, ¡°I heard mummy almost died when giving birth to me and Emma.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a man, why did he go be a gynecologist, aren¡¯t there any women in the maternity


    department.¡±


    Bryan¡¯s mumbled to himself, his words carried a tinge of anger, but it was also as if he was asking


    Jacob.


    Looking at Bryan¡¯s strange face, Jacob asked questioningly, ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s the difference between


    Daddy Mitchell delivering and a female doctor delivering?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there is a big difference.¡± Although there was no difference between male and female


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    doctors, there were mostly male doctors in the maternity department. But not Kevin.


    Jacob was even more confused, he frowned and ask, ¡°But, Aunt Mildred said, mummy almost couldn¡¯t


    make it at that time, there were no doctors in the hospital that dared to deliver for her, that¡¯s why Daddy


    Mitchell did it on his own and took Emma and I out from mummy¡¯s tummy.¡±


    Took them out from her tummy!


    Bryan let thest few words get to him.


    It suddenly urred to him that on Shirley¡¯s tummy was a scar. Even though six years had passed,


    and the scar had healed well, but if he looked closely it was still noticeable that a surgery had urred


    there.


    When Bryan realized that, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    He raised his hand and rubbed Jacob¡¯s head, ¡°You gave Daddy a fright.¡±


    ¡°I know right, it was really scary that time, I think Daddy Mitchell is great, if you don¡¯t chase mummy, I


    will support Daddy Mitchell.¡±


    ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t chase your mummy, your mummy¡­¡± Thinking of how she had fiercely torn the pre-


    nuptial agreement he wrote, Bryan felt an overwhelming sense of dejection. Or perhaps, he can start


    with this little fellow: ¡°Jacob, let Daddy buy you a smartwatch, you secretly let your sister wear one too.


    If at any time you miss me, just give me a call. If your mummy needs anything, you can let me know


    too.¡±


    Jacob raised his finger and tapped Bryan¡¯s nose, ¡°Are you trying to use me to chase mummy.¡±


    Finishing his words, Jacob¡¯s body twisted around and slid down from Bryan¡¯s body. Running away, he


    said, ¡°Watch, I can ept, but if you want to use me to chase mummy, that¡¯s impossible, you work


    hard yourself, good luck to you daddy.¡±


    He clenched his little fist, and showed a good luck sign to Bryan. Turning around he walked to the front


    of the door, his little hand held the metal handle and gently pulled it aside. He unfastened the lock and


    gently opened the door.


    Bryan followed behind him, feeling both exasperated and funny, ¡°Jacob, don¡¯t you want our family to


    reunite?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s hand which was opening the door trembled slightly. He turned around to look in Bryan¡¯s


    direction, his face let out a sweet smile, ¡°I only need to know that I have one daddy, and that he is living


    well, listening to mummy and not bullying mummy, hehehe.¡±


    The little fellow slipped out.


    Bryan¡¯s depressed feelings tonight left suddenly. Seeing the little fellow had already left, he


    immediately followed.


    Going back to their seats, Bryan didn¡¯t go back to Shirley¡¯s side, but instead went to sit at Master¡¯s


    table.


    Seeing Jacob who came back together with Bryan, Shirley waved her hand at him and called out,


    ¡°Jacob,e here!¡±


    She didn¡¯t reject Bryan being close to her kids as much anymore, but every time she saw him ying


    with the two kids, she still felt anxious.


    She felt worried that if he found out that the two kids belonged to his genes, and she had been hiding it


    from him all along, what his reaction would be like.


    He would murder her alive.


    Jacob walked over to Shirley obediently, sat down next to her, and turned to look for Bryan.


    Because Bryan wasn¡¯t at this table anymore, Amelia also followed him to another table. There was no


    seat for her there, and so she stood behind Arthur, smiling along with them from time to time.


    Emma pouted, looking unhappy, ¡°Bad woman.¡±


    Mildred lowered her head to look at the cutie sitting in herp, she narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Bad


    people will get their karma one day, you don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯ll help your mum to take care of her.¡±


    Emma raised her head to look at Mildred, ¡°Why is she leaning so close to daddy, is she intending to be


    my stepmom, if he dares to marry that woman, I will let him be my stepdad.¡±


    ¡°Pff!¡± Shirley was shocked by her daughter¡¯s unsurprising words.


    She raised her head to look at Emma, then turned to look in Bryan¡¯s direction.


    She didn¡¯t know what Master was talking to Bryan about, but the people at the whole table were


    tea.


    Bryan was presenting his most gentleman behavior. Even though he wasn¡¯t exactly enthusiastic about


    Amelia¡¯s behavior, he nodded his head asionally, disying full on patience with her.


    Seeing this scene, Shirley frowned and turned around to say, ¡°Why do you care what he does, it¡¯s his


    business who he wants to marry.¡±


    Jacob turned to look at Shirley, he was extremely sensitive to Shirley¡¯s emotions. Seeing Shirley¡¯s


    expression, he understood immediately.


    Mummy was jealous.


    However, he would not tell mummy that daddy was racking his brains to think about how to chase her.


    Let her be jealous and learn to understand what she was feeling herself. If not, she would never know


    that she had secretly fallen in love with daddy.


    Mildred also gave an amusedugh.


    Shirley took a look at her, her face suddenly flushed red, ¡°What are youughing at, what¡¯s so funny.¡±


    Emma¡¯s face was crinkled with frowns, she turned around to look at Mildred, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s


    funny too, my daddy is almost stolen away by the bad woman.¡±


    She was a little worried.


    What if daddy found out mummy was not at all gentle and wanted to change his psychologist? Does


    that mean she and mummy would have to be crawling out of City L? Thinking of this, Emma pursed her


    lips and started wailing.


    This wail was both fierce and loud, in a short while her little face was bright red.


    Mildred was anxious, she hugged Emma and started consoling her, but not only did she not manage to


    calm her down, she was instead making things worse.


    She shot a pleading look at Shirley.


    Shirley gave her a little gleeful look, got up, and took Emma in her arms, patting her back and softly


    telling her, ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t cry, mummy is here¡­¡±


    This method had always been useful all this while, but this time it didn¡¯t work anymore.


    Emma¡¯s wails attracted the attention of the whole hall. Hearing Emma¡¯s cries, Bryan immediately


    turned around to look in the direction of Shirley.


    Just at the same moment, Shirley who was hugging her child turned around. Their eyes met¡­

 Chapter 82: Cutie Managed To Be Consoled By Her Brother

    Chapter 82: Cutie Managed To Be Consoled By Her Brother


    Shirley quickly retracted her gaze and walked back to her own seat, picked up her bag and said,


    ¡°Mildred, I¡¯ll bring the kid downstairs for a walk.¡±


    Mildred looked at Shirley who was holding her bag with her left hand, and holding the kid on her right


    hand. She walked up to Shirley and took her bag from her, picked up her own bag, and said, ¡°Since


    there¡¯s nothing much for me to do here, I¡¯ll go downstairs with you. Once the kid is ready, you can


    Shirley gave a lightugh and shot her a grateful look.


    Mildred picked up Jacob¡¯s hand, and walked out from Phoenix Restaurant together with Shirley.


    Behind Phoenix Restaurant was a food street, there were people there selling sweets.


    However, Emma was still crying non-stop.


    Jacob felt annoyed looking at her, so he asked for Mildred to carry him.


    When Mildred lifted him, Jacob moved next to Emma¡¯s ears and said something in secret to her. Emma


    immediately stopped crying.


    Shirley looked at Jacob curiously, and asked, ¡°Jacob, what did you tell your sister?¡±


    Jacob said, ¡°Mummy, can I not tell you, if I tell you, Emma might start crying again. As long as it can


    make her stop crying, it¡¯s definitely not something bad.¡±


    His secretive expression tickled Mildred.


    ¡°Oh right, you are a little genius who can already console your sister, not bad huh.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Mildred, you can let me down now. Mummy, if you want to go chat with your master, you can go


    back, I¡¯ll bring Emma around.¡± Looking like a mature young man, he said thoughtfully.


    Shirley stopped in her tracks, raised her hands to wipe away the tears and snort on Emma¡¯s face, and


    said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to walk around for a bit, Master is still busy in there, he won¡¯t be too fast.¡±


    ¡°Mummy, we don¡¯t need yourpany, we have Aunt Mildred, you go back quickly.¡± Emma¡¯s voice was


    hoarse, and she gave Shirley a light push on her shoulder.


    Quick go back and chase away that bad woman, and get daddy back.


    Shirley frowned, seeing Emma¡¯s drastic change in behavior, she gazed at Jacob in suspicion, ¡°Jacob,


    what did you actually tell Emma?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Mummy, I really didn¡¯t say anything, do you really want Emma to start crying again? If I say it out loud,


    she might continue wailing.¡± Jacob had alreadye down from Mildred. Standing next to Mildred, with


    his hands in his pocket, he asked bossily.


    Shirley took a look at her daughter in her arms, her wailing situation just now had really given her a


    headache.


    Mildred reached out and took Emma from Shirley¡¯s arms, ¡°Alright, listen to us and go back first, I¡¯ll bring


    these two fellows for a stroll around the area and be right back soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then you guys don¡¯t wander too far. Don¡¯t be naughty you two little fellows, and don¡¯t eat the


    trash food by the roadside.¡± Shirley instructed.


    The two little fellows agreed simultaneously.


    Shirley turned around and walked out of the food street.


    She returned to the hall in the second floor of Phoenix Restaurant.


    In the big round table were gathered a bunch of wealthy entrepreneurs, she didn¡¯t know what they were


    discussing, but everyone had a smile on their lips.


    Arthur saw Shirley, and waved in her direction. Shirley walked over quickly, and Arthur stood up to


    introduce her to everyone.


    ¡°This is the well-known Dr. Thomas in the industry, if I retire, you guys should be able to put your trust


    in her.¡± Arthur looked at the people around him with a friendly smile on his face.


    The wealthydies and entrepreneurs who were gathered around the table all shot her a surprised


    look.


    The name ¡°Dr. Thomas¡± had already spread from the psychology field to the entertainment and fashion


    industry. If not for the Dr. Thomas herself who was extremely low-key, keeping to her own job, she


    would also be able to do well in the fragrance industry.


    But also because she enjoyed peace and quiet, she had never epted any interviews and exposed


    her face to the public.


    As for the fragrance she had introduced into the market, it was also extremely popr.


    ¡°My sister was cured by Dr. Thomas. It¡¯s been two years and her condition has not returned. She has


    been using the fragrance that you concocted for her, she said it has a calming effect on her.¡±


    ¡°I have a rtive who was also treated by Dr. Thomas¡¯s psychologist, her condition is controlled very


    well now.¡±


    Looking at everyone¡¯s reactions, Shirley looked at Kevin, her face disyed confusion.


    As for Amelia who was standing by the side, she quietly clenched her fists, and red at Shirley with


    gritted teeth.


    It was her who had entered the industry first, she was popr even before her, there was no one who


    didn¡¯t know her in France. Why did no one know her name when she¡¯s back here, she couldn¡¯t


    understand what went wrong.


    Kevin cleared up Shirley¡¯s confusion, ¡°Master is arranging a preparation workshop. However, at the


    same time when heunches the workshop, he is preparing tounch a fragrance auction. Everyone is


    hoping that Master coulde back to concoct another bottle of fragrance, but Master was firm on his


    stance, hence¡­ we put you out here.¡±


    Finishing his words, Kevin lowered his head, and whispered next to her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t me Master for


    exposing your identity. Before Master came back to organize this banquet, he went to several poor


    regions in the mountains, wanting to use some resources to make some money, so as to sponsor those


    underprivileged clients who couldn¡¯t go to school.¡±


    Hearing Kevin¡¯s words, Shirley understood immediately and an approving smile showed on her face,


    ¡°Why hide from me these good deeds.¡±


    ¡°Master didn¡¯t have a choice.¡± Kevin gave a deepugh.


    Not long after, a few youngdies gathered around and asked Shirley for fragrances, and told her that


    they were willing to buy it from her regardless of the price.


    Looking at all these enthusiastic loyal fans, Shirley said calmly, ¡°If you guys really like my fragrances,


    why not wait for my master to inform you guys. My master announced just now that he would be


    organizing a fragrance auction. I will be concocting eight different fragrances during that time, you guys


    cane get them then.¡±


    Hearing her words, Arthur secretly showed her a thumbs up.


    She is indeed his intelligent disciple.


    Seeing the public¡¯s reactions, as well as Arthur¡¯s gesture towards Shirley just now, Amelia was green


    with envy.


    She turned to look at Bryan, who had also been gazing at Shirley.


    Damn it.


    At this moment, Bryan stood up and said, ¡°I heard the reason Mr. Stewart is organizing this auction is


    for charity. If that¡¯s the case, I will provide Moore Group venue for free. When the timees I will


    clean up thergest venue in L City to lend to Mr. Stewart for this event.¡±


    Shirley was shocked, and turned over to look at Bryan.


    The price to rent auction locations under Moore Group was usually sky-high, but here he was providing


    it for free.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a good idea.¡± Kevin said.


    Bryan picked up his coat from his side, hung it on his arm, and said, ¡°The Moore family has always


    been doing charity. Mr. Stewart is our pride for willing toe back to L City to continue his charity


    business. I am merely doing what I can.¡±


    Finishing his words, he took a look at his watch, raised his head and said, ¡°My rest time is nearing, my


    psychologist has a very bossy rule, I have to get into bed by 9.30 p.m. There¡¯s only half an hour left, I¡¯ll


    head off first.¡±


    Hearing his words, the publicughed, curious as to which psychologist can make this tyrant listen to


    her words.


    Without waiting for the public to question him, Bryan had already turned around to leave. When he


    turned around, his gaze swept across Shirley¡­

 Chapter 83 Amelia Threatened Shirley by Kids But Got Beat up

    Chapter 83 Amelia Threatened Shirley by Kids But Got Beat up


    When Shirley Thomas turned her head, she found Bryan Moore looked at her. The two only took a


    nce at each other and Bryan directly went downstairs.


    Amelia Jones saw him left, she hurriedly followed him up.


    Shirley stared at the back of Amelia, her lips raised up to show an ironic smile.


    Amelia overestimated herself.


    In fact, Amelia was really confident about attracting Bryan¡¯s attention. When she followed him walked


    out of the gate of Phoenix Restaurant, Amelia took out a business card from her bag and handed it to


    Bryan.


    "Mr. Moore, this is my business card. I was chief psychologist of the richest man in France, now I am


    preparing to return to China, if you have any questions, call me anytime. My WeChat ID is also on the


    card." Amelia holding her own business card, showing the smile she thought was beautiful. There was


    also some deep meaning in her words.


    Bryan looked at the card and raised his hand and used the index finger and the middle finger to grab


    the card. He nodded with a slightly "um" to show his awareness.


    Amelia was so excited.


    When she thought if Shirley lost in this bet, she had to kneel in front of her and crawled to pass under


    her skirt like a dog. She was extremely excited.


    At that time, she didn''t only have wealth and reputation but also could witness the fallen of famous Dr.


    Thomas. It seemed likeing back to China was the right choice.


    Jordan Hill drove the car and stopped in front of Bryan.


    Amelia quickly walked forward and opened the door for Bryan, "Mr. Moore, take care, if there is


    anything need, please call me anytime. I am an expert in this area."


    She winked at him.


    The thin lips of Bryan raised up with an unnoticeable indifferent smile. He fleet got into the car, Amelia


    was about to say something else, but Bryan took the hand on the door and shut the door quickly.


    "Bang!" The door closed heavily.


    The car fast passed by Amelia.


    The person sitting in the car who torn the business card directly into a fragment and threw them into the


    dedicated trash can, said: "Go checking what did the woman named Amelia do to the Dr. Thomas and


    her baby two years ago."


    Jordan slightly stunned and took a look at Amelia through rearview mirror.


    After the car left, Amelia had followed it. When the car took a U turn, she waved at the car.


    Jordan had been dining at another table, he only knew that there was a woman who always followed


    the boss. Now the boss wanted to know about her?


    "Pull over at the front intersection."


    "Yes, Sir."


    Jordan drove few hundred meters further and stopped the car on the side of the road. Bryan took out


    his phone and found Shirley¡¯s number. He sent a text message, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to return to


    Splendour Manor together.¡±


    "Ding-dong!" it was the information sound, Shirley took out the mobile phone and it showed Mr. Moore


    on the screen. Even if it was still on lock screen she still could read the message.


    It was really the time she should go to "serve" her "Big Boss".


    She put down her phone and looked up to say something, Kevin Mitchell smiled, "Shirley, you can go


    back if there is something important. I will go to Spennor Residence to pick you up and go to Mr.


    Stewart¡¯s ceter."


    "Okay." Shirley said goodbye to everyone and went downstairs.


    But she run into Amelia who just came back.


    Amelia was in a good mood, and when she saw Shirley, she was even more triumphant toe, and


    block in front of Shirley, said, "Paisley Thomas, the gambling between us, you are still in it, aren¡¯t you?"


    Shirley stopped by her and nced at her grimly, "Amelia, you can rest assured. Even though I have


    no parents but Mr. Stewart told me everything I need to be a good person. Of course I will keep my


    promise. I¡¯m just afraid that you will renege and I have to force you to keep your word."


    Amelia heard thest few words, the smile on her face suddenly became twisted, and she frowned and


    said, "Rx, you don''t have to force me. Because I will not lose, Bryan just took my card away and he


    came over to ask it from me. "


    "Oh, really?" Shirley sneered at her and the expression on her face was full of ridicule and disdain.


    Shirley knew Bryan very well. But Amelia was such a good liar who lied without blushing.


    "Then I will wait for you to win this." Shirley didn''t want to talk to her again and walked away, but Amelia


    did not let her go easily.


    When Shirley walked by her, she reached out her arm and stopped her, "Wait."


    Shirley turned to look at her annoyed, and her tone was impatient, "What?"


    Amelia saw she was confident and not afraid losing the gambling. Amelia suddenly thought about


    something and grabbed her arm, said, "You will not want to fight for Bryan with me right? I¡¯m telling you


    he is mine, if you dare to get close to him, I won¡¯t forgive you. "


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" Shirley directly shook her hand off and berated her, "Why only you can get


    close to him, but others can''t. Who do you think you are?"


    "ording to the agreement, as long as I be the psychiatrist of Bryan, so you don''t have to


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    than you." Amelia was getting more confident. And her experience was much more than her. She


    believed that a smart person won¡¯t choose a neer who only had less than ten-year¡¯ experience.


    And in Amelia always thought Shirley would never be as good as her.


    There were two little kids who suddenly showed up outside, "Mummy!"


    "Mommy!"


    Amelia turned to look at back. To prevent Shirley wanted to trick her, she had a gloomy smile on her


    face, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to see your babies get into trouble again, do you¡±?


    "What did you say?" Shirley''s sight turned to be ruthless, she was being indifferent and grim in a


    second, even with fierce expression on her face.


    She recalled the experience that two children were hurt by Amelia two years ago, and she felt a me


    was in her heart.


    Shirley walked over, suddenly raised her palm, and mmed hard towards the face of Amelia.


    "Snapped!"


    "Ahhh!"


    "Plop!" Amelia was turn around and then fell onto the table.


    On the table, there was still a table of unfinished food. The guests around the table were about leaving.


    They were shocked by seeing this scene.


    Amelia slowly pushed her body from the table, turn around and look at the Shirley and yelled, "Bitch,


    you pped me again, you ... ah ..."


    Shirley walked up to her angrily, and pulled Amelia¡¯s hair, pressed her face down to a bowl of duck


    blood hotpot and threatened her, "Dare you to touch my kids again, I swear I would kill you!"

 Chapter 84 Mildred Walker Tried Hard to Bring Them Together

    Chapter 84 Mildred Walker Tried Hard to Bring Them Together


    People around were stunned.


    After Shirley pressed Amelia¡¯s head for a few seconds, she loosened her hair, turned around and


    walked out of Phoenix Restaurant fast.


    Mildred Walker was standing outside the door, with her hands covering on the eyes of two kids. She


    saw Shirley came out from the restaurant angrily, she couldn''t help but had a chill.


    This was definitely the strongest side of Shirley since Mildred knew her.


    Emma Thomas held the hand in front of her, looked up to Shirley and said with the sweetest voice,


    "Mommy!"


    Shirley walked towards them and carried both of them up, "Let¡¯s go mommy will send you back home."


    "Mildred, I have something to talk to you, let us get on the car first." Shirley looked at Mildred, who was


    still in shock after picking up the kids. Her voice revealed tiredness.


    Mildred came back from shocking and nodded, "I will drive."


    After getting in the car, Shirley helped two kids fasten the children''s seats. Mildred was driving.


    Shirley sat in thettice, took out her phone to send Bryan a text message: I had to send two kids to the


    vi, you could go back to Splendour Manor first.


    After the information was sessfully sent, Shirley put the phone back to bag.


    Then wrapped her arm around Emma.


    Mildred took a look at Shirley didn¡¯t see much emotion on her face. Guessing that she was suffering


    from the things of Amelia.


    She was not in the mood to joke with Shirley anymore, and said in a slightly serious tone, "Shirley,


    Amelia is back, what do you think, tell me."


    "I n to take two kids to the Moores'' Manor." Shirley looked down at the two little guys.


    When the two little guys heard Shirley''s words, they looked up at Shirley, especially Jacob Thomas,


    with a pair of ck eyes shining brightly, he asked surprised and ecstatic.


    "Mummy, the Moores'' Manor you mentioned, is the ce where Daddy lives now?" Jacob asked with


    his small fists clenched.


    Emma suddenly turned her head to look at her brother. She had no idea about the Moores'' Manor. She


    only knew that it was a garden, which should be very big.


    "Are we moving to where daddy lives?" Emma asked Jacob with a hint of doubt.


    Jacob nodded his head and kept saying more. He patiently taught his younger sister, "The Moores''


    Manor is also called Splendour Manor. It is the vi built by using the first amount of money daddy


    earned. I heard that it was built on the hillside. Almost half of the mountain is owned by Daddy. It is


    impossible for anyone to enter except those allowed by daddy, Mommy, am I right?"


    After speaking, Jacob looked at Shirley with a smile on his face.


    Shirley was slightly taken aback. She didn''t expect that she just said that she would take the two of


    them to the Moores'' Manor would make them so happy, especially Jacob.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It seemed that she had neglected too much about children''s yearning for the father''s love.


    She always thought that mother was enough for two children.


    At this moment, Emma also pped her hands excitedly, "Then we can y with daddy every day, and


    we can see daddy every day."


    When Mildred heard what two children said at the back seat, she couldn¡¯t help but smiled, "I agree with


    your decision."


    The two children turned their heads to look at Mildred at the same time.


    Jacob said enthusiastically, "Will Aunt Mildred also live with us?"


    Mildred took aback for a moment, then chuckled and said, "I live in Spennor Residence. You and your


    mom moved into Splendour Manor. There has the best security team there. It is also close to your


    school. If you get to live there your mommy can also work on creating perfume without too much


    concerns. But when you go to Splendour Manor, you still have to listen to your mom. After all, there


    is..."


    Speaking of this, Mildred stopped.


    She originally wanted to say that it was someone else''s home, but then she thought that the two


    children were Bryan¡¯s kid. It didn¡¯t seem properly to say that.


    Bryan and the two kids were about to know each other¡¯s identities.


    She nced at Shirley who kept silent through the rearview mirror, and said, "Then you ready to ept


    him?"


    Shirley suddenly raised her head, her eyebrows frowned, "The vi he provides for us is a dozen


    minutes away from where he lives. I just want to be convenient to go to work, plus it¡¯s safer there. Don¡¯t


    think too much about the reason why I want to move there."


    "What if one day he discovers that he is their father? Do you think of any countermeasures? By then,


    you and your children may not be able to move out of Splendour Manor anymore, especially the


    children. However, I think he treats you pretty good." Mildred said meaningfully.


    Shirley lowered his eyes, looked at two kids, and said, "We can raise them together, but I don''t agree


    that he will be their only guardian and bring them back to the Moore family. They must stay with me."


    Right now, Splendour Manor was Bryan''s private manor, and she has also learned from many aspects


    that, except for Madame Moore, who had the permission to enter the garden, no one else could enter


    in the manor.


    In fact, before choosing, Shirley was hesitated.


    She even wanted to take the two kids away, but the two kids approached Bryan as long as they seized


    the opportunity. They were eager to get close to him.


    Jacob stretched out his hand and said, "I agree with what mommy said. Anyway, I will never leave


    mommy. If daddy dares to take me and my sister away from mommy, I will never be with him."


    "I''ll find myself a step-dad." Emma also mad about the hypothesis and her arms were around in front of


    her body.


    Shirley felt warm in her heart and put her palm on Jacob''s head, gently rubbed it for a few times, then


    rubbed Emma''s head again.


    Mildred giggled a few smirks, "It''s good if you can figure it out. Originally...you don''t have to take it by


    yourself. I think Mr. Moore is pretty good. If you really be with him, he will definitely treat you well."


    When Shirley heard this unreliablements, she seriously said, "Mildred, you can just change your


    job to be a matchmaker."


    "Don¡¯t be like this, I¡¯m telling the truth. I see a car keeps following us all the time. Looks familiar."


    Mildred smiled cheeky.


    Shirley immediately turned her head and looked back. A ck Rolls Royce followed them slowly.


    That car had always been Bryan''s special car and he never changed it since she met him.


    She turned over, opened her bag and took out her phone.


    There were a few unread messages, and she looked at them one by one.


    "I will send you back."


    "We will return to Splendour Manor together afterwards."


    "When are you going to move to Splendour Manor?"


    After reading the information, they also arrived at the gate of Splendour Manor.


    Mildred stopped the car, and the car behind also stopped aside. When Shirley was unfastening the seat


    belts for the two kids, the car door on her left was suddenly opened...

 Chapter 85 Both of You Look Like An Old Couple

    Chapter 85 Both of You Look Like An Old Couple


    Her body stiffened and saw Bryan standing behind her when she turned.


    Shirley stunned seeing her behind and she turned to remove the safety belt on Emma''s body.


    She got down the car carrying two children, each with one hand.


    But she lost bnce because of the weights on her hands and her body leaned forward.


    She screamed in shock and both the children made an "Ah" sound too.


    At that critical moment, Bryan took a huge step forward and have all three of them in his arms.


    Both the children lean against Bryan''s chest.


    The children were snatched away from Shirley within seconds.


    She raised her head abruptly and saw Bryan with the two children in his arms while his hands were


    holding on her shoulders. He said gently, "Be careful."


    Shirley blushed. She stepped backwards andint, "You stood outside the door just now, I tripped


    because I wanted to avoid you. Didn''t I ask you to wait for me at Splendour Manor? You should tidy


    yourself before I go there, look at the time now."


    She raised her mobile and pointed at the time. It was already half-past nine, if it wasn''t for the party, he


    had already in bed.


    It was also the first time Mildred saw Shirley being impatient with a patient.


    She stood aside andughed out.


    Shirley turned and stared at her, "What are youughing at?"


    "Both of you look like an old couple."


    There was a sight of happiness on Bryan''s face when he heard that.


    Jordan gave a thumb up discreetly too.


    But Shirley was annoyed, she realized that her tone just now was improper. She should have


    addressed him as Mr Moore and spoke to him as a doctor instead ofining.


    Now that everyone was staring at her, even her children gloated her situation, Shirley''s face was as red


    as an apple.


    She clenched her fists and said angrily, "What are you joking about? Give me back my children, it''s


    their bedtime."


    She went towards Bryan and put her hands on the waists of the children.


    Mildred saw it and rushed over to take Emma and Jacob. The children were with her now, she swept a


    nce at Bryan and Jordan.


    "Mr Moore is here to fetch you, you don''t need to worry about the children, go get busy."


    "I need to go get change."


    "Let me get it for you then, you don''t have to go in, wait here." Mildred interrupted and brought the


    children inside.


    Not long after, Cameron brought a dress with him, Shirleyint inwardly when she took over the


    dress.


    What was so good about Bryan Moore that Mildred kept acting like a cupid?


    "Get on," Bryan said from behind.


    Shirley frowned and froze for a moment before getting into the car.


    A soft and gentle music rhythm was yed in the car.


    Bryan kept his eyes shut and lean against the seat since he got on the car but the interaction between


    Kevin and Shirley tonight kept shing in his mind. Even though Kevin imed he took Shirley as a


    sister, but he got more information from Jacob.


    Kevin had stayed by Shirley''s side since the children were born.


    He acted like a big brother to Shirley in front of everyone, but who knew his intention behind it?


    He opened his eyes, nced at the woman beside him, sat up straight and put his arm on Shirley''s


    shoulder.


    Shirley''s body stiffened. She turned to look at the arm on her shoulder and was pulled into his arms


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    while she was still confused.


    Her face fell into his chest, she felt the heat from his body on her face.


    She put her hands on her chest immediately to push him away. "Bryan Moore, I told you not to hug me


    like this, we are not in that kind of rtionship."


    "It seems like Kevin treats you really well." The harder she pushed, the angrier he felt. He said angrily,


    "So he was the reason why you rejected me?"


    "What are you talking about?" Shirley trembled, she never thought that Bryan would pay attention to


    Kevin.


    Her rtionship with Kevin was like he imed during the dinner, a bother and sister, there was never


    romantic love between them.


    If there was love, they would have been a couple a long time ago. Why wait until six yearster?


    However, Bryan''s thought was different.


    When a man addressed a woman as a sister without biological rtion, it was not ordinary.


    "Tell me what should I do for you to say yes." Bryan looked at the woman in his arms and felt defeated.


    Shirley was soft, gentle and smiley when she was with Kevin, even her voice was softer. But when she


    was with him, she talked like a lioness, as if like they were enemies in their previous lives, they always


    ended up fighting.


    He suspected that Shirley with Kevin and him were two different people.


    Shirley knew she couldn''t free herself from his arms, hence she brought up their promise made


    yesterday. "If you continue acting like this, I will reconsider about moving into the Moores'' Manor."


    Bryan stunned and was angry, there was nothing he could do but to let her loose in an instant.


    Shirley escaped from his arms. She immediately picked up her purse and moved to the corner.


    He sat on the left while she sat on the far right.


    She looked at Bryan cautiously, she felt angry thinking about what he had done just now.


    Was that a proper way to woo a girl?


    Forcing someone to be your wife.


    Try doing a street interview to find out if that was how the men wooed their wives.


    She became angrier thinking about this.


    "Mr Moore, please be cautious about your behaviour, we did sleep together but I didn''t let you, if you


    think you''ve been taken advantage of, you can give me a price then."


    Jordan''s hand slipped from the steering wheel and almost lost control of the car.


    Bryan swept a nce at him angrily, Jordan immediately held on tight onto the steering.


    There was only Dr. Thomas who dared to speak to Bryan like that.


    Bryan said coldly, "Dare to repeat what you said?"


    "Of course." Shirley didn''t care anymore, she threw her purse aside and said. "Yes, we had sex, but


    there''s now stating that I need to marry the guy I had a one night stand with!"


    "You¡­"

 Chapter 86 Bryan Frightened Shirley

    Chapter 86 Bryan Frightened Shirley


    "It''s my freedom to be with whoever I want, to have a meal or even to marry anyone of my choice, and


    you have no right to control my rtionship with Kevin." She got even more excited as she spoke, not


    only her face but her neck and chest turned red after this fight.


    There were mes of anger in her eyes.


    Bryan stared at her still, with his fists clenched he made aughing sound but looked extremely angry.


    He raised his fist suddenly and threw it towards Shirley.


    Shirley''s red face turned white seeing this and her body frozen. She saw the fisting onto her and


    closed her eyes.


    "Bang!"


    A loud soundnded beside her ears.


    Shirley''s body trembled. She didn''t feel the pain she was expecting and she opened her eyes slowly.


    She saw the man''s arm crossed in front of her another armnded on the back of the seat. His body


    was close to hers but didn''t touch.


    She could smell delicate mint tobo from him and she was surrounded by his anger.


    She was terrified, but he¡­ shouted sarcastically the moment she raised her head to look at him. "Say


    it, continue your speech, you are not afraid of death aren''t you? Continue your speech."


    Shirley realized that his punch just now was only trying to frighten her.


    Shirley''s heart filled with anger thinking about how frightened she was just now and she put her hands


    on his chest to push him away. "Was it fun?"


    But she failed. He pressed his lips against hers at the same time she pushed him.


    "Hmmm¡­"


    She opened her eyes widely struggling to get loose but he pressed his body against hers and locked


    her hands in between.


    She couldn''t move a tiny bit.


    He kissed her passionately to ease his anger, only by doing this he felt that she belonged to him.


    Even if he couldn''t have her, he won''t let any other man came close to her.


    He lost himself seeing how gentle Kevin treated her tonight.


    And now this woman provoked him further.


    "Hmm, ah¡­" She fell towards his body out of a sudden and looked suffocated.


    Bryan frowned and stared at her. He realized that she had a heart problem and immediately released


    her.


    She lost all her energy and leaned onto him, her forehead was sweaty with her hands on her chest, she


    breathed heavily in difficulty.


    "Paisley, are you having a heartache? Where''s your pill?"


    Bryan held her with one hand and looked for pills in the purse she threw away just now with another


    hand.


    Her purse was different from an ordinary female''s purse, there were no cosmetics but medical


    perfumes and pills.


    He had seen her taking that pill before.


    So he took out two tablets, put them into her mouth and fed her some water.


    Shirley leaned on him like a depleted balloon after the medicines with tears gushing down her cheeks.


    Every heartache reminded her of what happened six years ago.


    Bryan''s anger vanished looking at her pale face, he hugged and ask worriedly. "Are you feeling better?


    Do you want me to send you to the hospital?"


    Shirley raised her hands suddenly and tore open his shirt. A few buttons fell out.


    Bryan looked at her confusedly, "Paisley, what are doing? Behave yourself if you are not well."


    Shirley ignored him, lowered her head and her lipsnded on his left chest.


    Bryan took a deep breath feeling her lips on his chest, he was not a beast but he liked this woman, very


    much.


    Her actions led him to think about something sexual.


    However¡­


    It wasn''t pleasure but pain that he felt on his left chest.


    Shirley took a huge bite on him as if she wanted to devour him.


    Bryan took a deep breath and endured the pain.


    So¡­ This was her intention¡­


    What a vicious woman!


    Shirley loosened up her bit after quite some time, she left a bitten mark along with some blood on the


    location of his heart.


    She shut her eyes slowly after seeing that mark and leaned back onto the chair, she didn''t want to


    speak to Bryan at all.


    Bryan managed to take a good look at her face, it was red during the fight but now it was all white.


    He held her hands and asked sadly, "Paisley, what happened to you? Would you tell me?"


    Shirley opened her eyes and swung loose from his hands. She let out a sigh and said breathlessly, "I


    will never marry you in my life, Bryan Moore, so give up."


    "No!"


    Bryan clenched his fists and stared at her, "Why?"


    Shirley turned around and pressed on her chest, she was extremely weak.


    Bryan gave up receiving no reply from Shirley. But he was annoyed and sad.


    Why wouldn''t she marry him?


    Why did she hate him so much...


    When Shirley left L City six years ago, what did the Thomas do to her?


    Something must have had happened during his sleep that week!


    Bryan got down first after they arrived at the Moores'' Manor. Shirley got down from the other side but


    saw Bryan in front of her with his hands held out, she stopped and got back into the car staring at him


    coldly.


    Bryan saw her pale face and didn''t say much. He took a step backwards and said, "Go get some rest, I


    wille in in a second."


    "Hmm." She took her purse and entered the vi slowly.


    Bryan turned and looked at the car parked in the garage. Jordan walked out after a while. Seeing Bryan


    stood at the entrance, he rushed towards him.


    Bryan said with a stiff face, "How was the investigation going?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr Moore, I guess Dr. Thomas''s details had been altered by Ms Walker, you should ask Ms Walker


    directly if you want to know more. They are pretty close." He then pulled out a document and handed it


    over to Bryan.

 Chapter 87 Bryan Discovered Traces From Six Years Ago

    Chapter 87 Bryan Discovered Traces From Six Years Ago


    Bryan took the information from Jordan, and opened it. In it were Mildred¡¯s personal information, there


    was everything from her birth location to where she went to university, as well as her parents,


    everything was written clearly.


    Jordan told him, ¡°Even though Dr. Thomas¡¯s information has been erased, but I managed to discover


    that six years ago, it was Mildred who saved Dr. Thomas from the sea.¡±


    Hearing this, Bryan suddenly raised his head to look at Jordan, his eyes carried a tinge of sorrow.


    Jordan knew that Bryan wanted him to continue talking.


    ¡°Six years ago, Dr. Thomas must have met with some troubles. During that time, Mildred brought her to


    a cosmetic surgeon, and the person that was dealing with Dr. Thomas was Kevin.¡± Jordan continued


    calmly.


    Hearing Kevin¡¯s name, Bryan¡¯s frown deepened, ¡°Continue talking.¡±


    ¡°I think, the reason Dr. Thomas is so close to Kevin and Mildred, is simple because they had saved her


    in the past. Furthermore, it had been Mildred and Kevin who was taking care of her all these years.


    After Dr. Thomas was discharged from the hospital, it was Kevin who sent her to the Master. After she


    happened six years ago, we have to look for either Kevin or Mildred.¡±


    However, considering Mr. Moore¡¯s temper, there was no way they would go look for Kevin.


    ¡°Any other useful information?¡± Bryan still felt that these weren¡¯t enough for him.


    Jordan¡¯s lips quivered, as if wanting to say something.


    Bryan realized something was wrong, and asked, ¡°Any other issues?¡±


    Jordan took out a report from his briefcase, and passed it to Bryan.


    Seeing that it was the DNAparison between Mr. Thomas and Paisley, his eyes narrowed, he


    jerked his head upwards suddenly and asked Jordan, ¡°Didn¡¯t I throw away those strands of hair?¡±


    ¡°I was worried you would regret it.¡± Jordan shrugged.


    Bryan stuffed the report back into his briefcase and said, ¡°Keep it properly, use it only when necessary,


    do not let anybody see it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Continue observing Sabina and the Thomas family. Help me to ask George out tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Finishing his instructions to Jordan, Bryan pushed open the vi door and headed out.


    Madame Moore went to bed early, she had to be in bed by 9 a.m., the servants at the vi had also got


    off work early.


    There were some lights left that were illuminating the vi.


    Bryan went back to his own room.


    He pushed open his door, the lights in his bedroom gave the room an orangey-yellow hue.


    Walking into his room, he saw Shirley¡¯s curved body lying on his usual spot on the huge bed, her long


    dark hair spread out on the pillow, curled naturally like seaweed.


    He walked over, bent down, ced his hand on her waist, and pulled up the nket for her.


    Looking at her tired face, Bryan couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    She looked rather cute when she¡¯s not talking. But she also made him worried.


    But once he thought of what she had said to him just now on the car, Bryan felt a wave of headache.


    He had to think of a way to conquer her.


    He got up, and walked to the bathroom. After showering, he lifted the nket and hugged Shirley to


    sleep.


    The next morning, Madame Moore asked Shirley to stay for breakfast.


    The topic on when Shirley would move in to Moores¡¯ Manor came up.


    Shirley turned around to look at Bryan.


    It must have been Bryan who told Madame Moore that she was moving in, if not Madame Moore


    wouldn¡¯t have known. But this was also for the better, so that Madame was informed in advance.


    ¡°Granny, I¡¯ll pack when I go backter. When the two kids get off school in the afternoon, we¡¯ll move


    over.¡± Shirley replied gently.


    The man sitting next to her was holding his newspaper calmly without any special movement, but his


    heart was surging with an overwhelming joy.


    Thinking about the fact that the two cute kids would be moving into his house, and that he could see


    them very often after this, how could he not be happy.


    What¡¯s more the two of them were his own flesh and blood.


    ¡°Did you drive over yesterday?¡± Madame Moore nced at Bryan who was sitting diagonally opposite


    of her, and asked with a smiling face.


    Shirley shook her head, and replied softly, ¡°It was Mr. Moore who picked me up yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Great, great, I¡¯ll get Bryan to send you backter. Do you have many things over there, why not I get a


    few servants over to help you with the packing.¡±


    Shirley was startled. She raised her head to look at Madame Moore, and refused politely, ¡°No need, I


    just came back so I don¡¯t have much stuff, just a few clothings.¡±


    Madame Moore gave a soft ¡°okay¡±, ¡°Then if you need anything, you have to tell me, there¡¯s nothing we


    Shirley picked up her ss of milk and finished up her drink, then picked up her napkin to wipe at the


    corner of her lips, ¡°Madame, I¡¯m here to work, you don¡¯t have to be too courteous, if I reallyck


    anything, I¡¯ll get it from thepany.¡±


    She was making things clear, so that Madame Moore could dismiss the idea of her being their


    granddaughter-inw as soon as possible. Even though this was a little cruel, it was better if she


    rified their rtionship.


    The man at the side suddenly put down his newspaper, raised his hand to look at his watch, and said,


    ¡°Finished eating?¡±


    ¡°Yes, finished eating.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but no need for that. Can you lend me a car, when Ie backter, I¡¯ll get my assistant to


    drive it back.¡± Shirley enquired.


    Bryan felt a little ufortable, but he thought of her being sickst night, so he didn¡¯t insist on his


    own opinion, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring you to the garage for a look.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Shirley nodded. Saying goodbye to Madame Moore, she followed Bryan to the garage to pick


    a car.


    Her car was previously always parked by the guard, so she had never been to the Moore¡¯s family


    garage. This looked like a car park, some luxury cars were even in multiple colors, and every single


    one of them was not cheap.


    She was stunned by the scene in front of her.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°All of them are in good condition.¡±


    She knew all of them were in good condition. With the Moore family¡¯s wealth, how would she even


    question whether these cars were working.


    But this was too much, till she didn¡¯t know which to pick.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bryan turned to look at her, his face showed a look of surprise, worried that she was ill


    again. He hurriedly walked to her and held her elbow, asking, ¡°Are you not feeling well, if you¡¯re not


    feeling well, I¡¯ll get the driver to send you, let¡¯s not drive anymore.¡±


    His gentle words made Shirley shiver slightly. Turning around, her gaze met his which looked both


    worried and gentle. She quickly shifted her eyes, and said, ¡°No, you misunderstood, it¡¯s just that¡­


    looking at this garage I thought of something that was viral on the inte.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Poverty limits the imagination.¡± She sighed, walked to a luxury grey car, and pointed at it, ¡°I¡¯ll take


    this.¡±


    Bryan took out a bunch of keys, and found the keys of the Bentley. Unlocking the car, he walked over to


    open the door for her.


    Shirley got into the driver¡¯s seat, and Bryan passed the keys to her. When she was taking the keys


    from him, he bent down and with a gentle voice, reminded her, ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, just stop by


    the side, and give me a call.¡±


    His rare gentleness, made Shirley very ufortable, she lowered her head and pursed her lips.


    Buckling her seatbelt, she replied, ¡°Got it.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 88 George Admitted The Presence of A Second Daughter In The Thomas Family

    Chapter 88 George Admitted The Presence of A Second Daughter In The Thomas Family


    When she finished her words, there was no reaction from Bryan. What¡¯s more, his hands were blocking


    the driver¡¯s car door.


    Shirley raised her head to look at him, and reached out to hold the car door, ¡°I have to head back


    soon.¡±


    When she was preparing to close her door, Bryan said lowly, ¡°Paisley, I will keep to my words, you can


    move over in peace.¡±


    Finishing his words, Bryan helped close her door, and retreated a few steps.


    Shirley sat on the car, and couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at the man standing on the side. She was used


    to seeing him as a bossy guy, and so she felt ufortable seeing him this way.


    He was not like this when they first met.


    Shirley didn¡¯t dare to overthink, she was afraid she would have the urge to avoid him. Starting the car,


    she headed back to Spennor Residence.


    Bryan was rooted on the spot. Looking in the direction of the car, he froze for a moment before his


    phone rang.


    He picked up his phone, on the other side was Jordan¡¯s voice, ¡°Mr. Moore, I¡¯ve made an appointment


    with Mr. Thomas for you. Mr. Thomas will head to your office at around 9.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Bryan replied.


    His personal car was driven out from another garage. Bryan opened the door and got into the car.


    At 9 a.m., Bryan walked out from the lift in hispany. George who was sitting at the reception,


    immediately stood up.


    Jordan pushed open the door of the reception, and Bryan walked in.


    With a smiling face, George said, ¡°Mr. Moore.¡±


    Bryan nodded his head, his tone neither hot nor cold, ¡°Sit down and talk.¡±


    Seeing Bryan sit down, only then George dared to sit.


    He was breathing carefully.


    Bryan basically never looked for him. If there were any issues on normal days, Bryan would usually get


    his assistant to give him a call. In recent days, the rtionship between Bryan and the Thomas family


    had been cold, and hence George hadn¡¯t dared to provoke Bryan even further.


    Now Bryan was sitting opposite him. He was actually only a young man in his twenties, but his whole


    body exuded a sense of dominance.


    After George sat down, he took the initiative to ask, ¡°Mr. Moore, what is it that you want to discuss with


    me. Actually you can just get someone to notify me, don¡¯t have to waste your time.¡±


    Bryan leaned back, raised his gaze to rest on George, then took out the DNA report that Jordan gave


    him yesterday from his briefcase, and flung it heavily in front of him.


    ¡°Look at this.¡±


    George¡¯s body trembled slightly. When he saw what Bryan threw, his first reaction was whether Bryan


    was going to terminate another specialized desk contract with him.


    He slowly raised his hand and picked up the report on the table.


    When he saw that ¡®DNA report¡¯ was written on it, George¡¯s face froze.


    He jerked his head up to look at Bryan, and asked, ¡°This¡­ who is this person called Paisley?¡±


    Because this Paisley¡¯s DNApatibility with him was 99%, therefore it meant that they were next-of-


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    kin. She also had the same surname of Thomas. This led George to think about Shirley who had


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± George stood up in excitement, he didn¡¯t care about being afraid of Bryan


    anymore, he could only think about his daughter Shirley right now.


    ¡°First answer my questions.¡± Seeing George¡¯s reaction, the doubts in Bryan¡¯s heart slowly cleared up.


    George slowly sat back in his chair, the hands that were holding the DNA report were trembling. He


    nodded his head profusely, ¡°Ask away, ask away!¡±


    ¡°Does Sabina have another twin sister that never died on birth, but grew up just like she did.¡± Even


    though he could already guess something from George¡¯s reaction just now, Bryan still wanted to hear


    the truth from George¡¯s mouth.


    Without denying, George nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Six years ago, what happened to the Thomas family, why didn¡¯t you ever announce to the public about


    this daughter.¡± When he asked this question, Bryan¡¯s voice sounded sharper.


    Thinking about Shirley living so pitifully with the Thomas family, Bryan felt that his heart was about to


    explode. He wanted to give her everything that was good in this world, he didn¡¯t want her to feel as if


    the world had been unfair to her.


    George clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to announce, it¡¯s¡­¡±


    The thought of his wife Olivia suddenly urred to him. If he told Bryan this, what would he do to


    Olivia?


    As a man he shouldn¡¯t be dumping all responsibilities to his wife.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t tell you about this at the moment, it¡¯s tooplicated. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want to


    announce, it¡¯s that I couldn¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    Bryan took out another file from his briefcase, and threw it in front of him, ¡°Tell me the answers that I


    want to know, then I will restore all the previous terminated contracts with you, but¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I will within a day, clear up all Thomas family¡¯s products from L City. Within three


    days, there would be no ce for the Thomas family in the country¡¯s markets.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore, you are making things difficult for me!¡±


    ¡°Is it difficult?¡± Bryan¡¯s eyes were dark and sharp, ¡°Six years ago, when Sabina reced her, the


    Thomas family should have anticipated the consequences of this being found out by me. I only hope for


    you to be a good father.¡±


    Good father!


    These two words felt like a mountain crashing down heavily on George.


    Of course he understood who Bryan wanted him to be a good father to.


    George clenched his fist, silently gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Do you really want to push me to a


    corner?¡±


    ¡°Is this really pushing you to a corner, when Shirley was choosing to die, did the Thomas family dare to


    say that you guys never pushed her to a corner.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± George¡¯s emotions suddenly sky-rocketed, his eyes brimming with tears, he said, ¡°I really


    didn¡¯t know this would happen to her.¡±


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t know, that¡¯s only because you never showed concern towards her.¡± Bryan suddenly


    stood up, picked up the ceramic pot on the table, and flung it heavily on the floor.


    George was stunned for a second.


    He closed his eyes, silently gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Mr. Moore, you are right, in the past eighteen


    years, she has always been living with her grandma, it¡¯s her grandma who raised her, I¡¯ve never shown


    any concern towards her. But, Mr. Moore, you can see that she isn¡¯tpatible with my wife. If I insist


    on letting her stay, my family would be in shambles. But if I let her stay with her grandma, then I could


    still take care of her, and my family would also be intact.¡±


    When he finished his words, George felt as if his body had been emptied. He closed his eyes and got


    ready for Bryan to berate him.


    But he waited for a while, and still didn¡¯t receive any response from him.


    He opened his eyes, and saw Bryan seated back on the sofa, and in his hands was a cigarette.


    George¡¯s eyes brightened, with a hoarse voice he asked, ¡°Mr. Moore, Sabina was only in her teens


    then, she didn¡¯t know much. If you have to me someone, please just me me, please let her go.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Bryan gave augh, he really felt unfair for Shirley.


    He stood up, and threw away the cigarette that he had only lit up moments ago, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let me


    find out that the illness Shirley is suffering from is rted to Sabina, if not, I would never forgive her.¡±

 Chapter 89 Shirley Thomas Moved to the Moores’ Manor

    Chapter 89 Shirley Thomas Moved to the Moores¡¯ Manor


    George Thomas¡¯s body trembled and he slightly twitched his lips a few times. When he wanted to


    speak, Bryan Moore directly walked past him.


    George immediately got up and chased after him. However, he was stopped by Jordan Hill when he


    reached the door of Bryan¡¯s office.


    Jordan passed him a medical record and said, ¡°Mr. Thomas, this is Miss Thomas¡¯s medical record. Her


    heart was once hit hard by an object. Sometimes, she would have heart attacks.¡±


    George took Shirley Thomas¡¯s medical record.


    Shirley¡¯s name was written on the medical record. There were also her past stic surgery records and


    the records of the emergency treatment she had during those years.


    After reading this medical record, George¡¯s face was pale.


    He had always thought that Shirley had jumped into the sea tomit suicide because she had lost


    her virginity. However, he had never expected that she was disfigured and she had suffered such


    serious injury.


    After Jordan saw that George had finished reading the medical record, he reached out his hand and


    took the medical record from George¡¯s hands. He said, ¡°Mr. Thomas, please go back. Mr. Moore hopes


    to get an answer from you that can satisfy him.¡±


    George looked confused as he nodded. He walked out of Moore Tower like a walking dead.


    ¡®How could this happen?¡¯


    He had always thought that Shirley couldn¡¯t bear the pressure so she jumped into the sea tomit


    suicide.


    If those injuries on the medical records were real, didn¡¯t that mean Shirley¡¯s ident was contrived!?


    After thinking of this, George¡¯s palm felt cold.


    After getting into the car, he immediately took out his phone and called Olivia Thomas.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    However, she directly hung up his call. When he called her again, Olivia had already turned off her


    phone.


    George held his phone tightly and his face looked tired.


    After George¡¯s assistant saw his look, he couldn¡¯t help but ask him, ¡°Mr. Thomas, what¡¯s wrong with


    you? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°No. Call mywyer and ask him to draw up a divorce agreement.¡±


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, after the two kids finished school, they followed Shirley to go to the Moores¡¯ Manor.


    The car stopped in front of the vi that she lived. Shirley got out of the car first and the two little kids


    got out of the car through the other side of the car. Then, they looked excited as they ran around in


    front of the vi. Their happyughter could be heard.


    Mildred Walker pushed the car door of the driver seat. She looked at the little kids as she shrugged her


    shoulders and said, ¡°Look, they are so happy.¡±


    Shirley also saw it. Since the two kids knew that they were going to the Moores¡¯ Manor, their spirits had


    never faded at all.


    She shook her head helplessly as she said, ¡°You two, stop chasing each other. Be careful of falling


    down and scratching your legs. Especially you Emma, you are wearing a skirt.¡±


    After hearing Shirley scolding, Emma Thomas slowed down her steps, turned her head, and said to


    Shirley, ¡°Mommy, I know. I will be careful to not fall down.¡±


    The kids turned and ran into the vi.


    At the moment, Mildred reached out her hand and patted on Shirley¡¯s shoulder. She turned and saw a


    ck car was driven out from the corner. It stopped behind them.


    Shirley and Mildred turned their heads at the same time. Bryan Moore got out of the car and he gently


    closed the door of the passenger seat.


    Glowing light could be seen in Mildred¡¯s eyes as she took small steps and moved towards him, ¡°Mr.


    Moore, you are off work so early.¡±


    It was not even six o¡¯clock.


    Bryan chuckled as he said with a smile, ¡°I am here to see if there is anything you need here.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Shirley.


    Shirley nced at him and walked to the back of the car and took out the luggage.


    Bryan quickly walked towards there and took the luggage from her hands.


    Shirley was stunned and looked at the luggage that was still in her hands just now. Now, it was already


    in Bryan¡¯s hands.


    She turned her head and said, ¡°I can carry it in by myself. I don¡¯t want to bother you.¡±


    ¡°Your body is not feeling well. You shouldn¡¯t carry such heavy things. Don¡¯t worry, I wille out after I


    put everything inside.¡± Bryan moved away from her hands that were reached out and he walked past


    her.


    Shirley lowered her head and looked at her hands that she raised. She looked a little stunned.


    Her body didn¡¯t feel unwell at all. Sometimes, she would have a heart attack. Why did he treat her like a


    Disability grade 10? Furthermore, there were only kids¡¯ clothes in the luggage.


    Mildred who was standing beside them couldn¡¯t help butughed.


    Shirley came back to her senses and looked at her as she said, ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore is so considerate. However, I don¡¯t know which girl will be so lucky to be Mr. Moore¡¯s


    beloved wife in the future. It is a pity!¡±


    Mildred looked at Bryan¡¯s back and said the words while raising her eyebrows. Her tones were a little


    strange.


    Shirley frowned. She turned her head and red at Mildred, ¡°Why is it a pity?¡±


    ¡°It is a pity that you would marry anyone but not Mr. Moore in your life. You are giving opportunities to


    others. Sigh.¡±


    After Mildred sighed, she walked past Shirley.


    The words that Mildred had said were like a fishbone that was stuck in Shirley¡¯s throat. She suppressed


    the words that she wanted to say. She raised his head and looked at Bryan who was carrying the


    luggage into the vi.


    After thinking about Mildred who said that Bryan would have a wife in the future. She didn¡¯t feel good at


    all!


    That feeling was like she had drunk ten bottles of vinegar.


    After Shirley thought about this, she suddenly trembled as she was frightened. She raised her hands


    and harshly pinched her face.


    What was she thinking about?!


    She quickly walked into the vi. At the same time, Bryan walked out from inside. Two of them were


    standing face to face.


    Bryan raised his watch and said, ¡°I have asked someone to clean up. I wille and pick you upter.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Shirley immediately alerted, ¡°Apanying you to socialize in those events is


    not within my treatment. If you have such things in the future¡­ please don¡¯te and find me again.¡±


    Bryan chuckled softly and took two steps towards her.


    Shirley subconsciously moved backward. Her hand pointed at Bryan¡¯s shoes as she said, ¡°You just


    stand there and talk to me. Except for working hours, do note close to me at the other time. I had


    written it on the agreement. You didn¡¯t forget, right?¡±


    ¡°Keep five steps away from you. I remember.¡± Bryan stopped in ce. He put his hands into the


    pockets and said, ¡°You all just moved in. Someone has to treat you all. Ask your friend, your assistant,


    and Nanny toe. Tonight, we will be eating at Sapphire restaurant. I have booked a table. The


    children¡¯s meal sets there are all nned by professional nutritionists.¡±


    He gently exined the words that she had misunderstood.


    Before Shirley rejected him, the two kids ran out of the garden first especially Emma. She shouted as


    soon as she heard something about food, ¡°Mommy, I want to go. I want to go. You cannot forget about


    me.¡±


    Shirley was speechless as she looked at the kids. When she wanted to reject him, Mildred also ran out


    and said, ¡°Where is Sapphire restaurant? Is their food as good as Phoenix Restaurant? I think the food


    at Phoenix Restaurant that we went tost night is pretty good. I like its taste so much.¡±


    So many people have assisted him. Bryan secretly felt happy in his heart.


    His handsome face showed a smile as he said calmly, ¡°Sapphire restaurant, Phoenix Restaurant, Four


    Seas restaurant and Royal Seafood restaurant are the top four restaurants of City L. Every tourist who


    came to City L would try the food in those four restaurants.¡±


    ¡°Then, I want to go.¡± Mildred raised her right hand and she stared at Shirley.


    The two kids also followed her and raised their hands.


    It had already be like this. How could she still refuse? Furthermore, she finally had some time to


    apany her kids. She didn¡¯t want to break the kids¡¯ expectations.

 Chapter 90 The Discussion of Child

    Chapter 90 The Discussion of Child


    When they arrived at Sapphire restaurant, the two child were picked up by Mildred first. Shirley was


    about to get out of the car. The man next to her suddenly took her hand and asked, "Paisley, are you


    feeling ufortable? How about I take you to the hospital for a full body examination?"


    Shirley twisted the hand he held in his palm, and said, "No, I know what is going on with my body. By


    the way, don''t decide anything in front of the child without any authorization. For example, today you


    decided toe to Sapphire restaurant to eat, this shouldn''t happen again in the future."


    "Why?" Bryan didn''t want to quarrel with her, but seeing Shirley''s cold look, he couldn''t help asking,


    "You don''t like having meals with me that much, or you are afraid that I will steal the child from you!"


    "What are you talking about?" Shirley''s reaction became fierce when she heard the words "stealing the


    child", she turned her head to stare at him viciously, and pulled her hand out of his palm.


    Bryan saw that she looked furious, and when he thought about the appearance when she got sickst


    night, his voice softened a bit, "I was joking with you, why are you so annoyed? Besides, as long as


    you are with me, who would dare to take your child?"


    Shirley''s face changed slightly and she was frowning, her mood was not very good within a moment.


    As long as he didn''t take the child from her, they could discuss about anything.


    But as soon as this question was mentioned, Shirley couldn''t help but ask a few more questions. She


    turned her head, with a slight seriousness on her face, "Bryan."


    "Yeah!" He looked at her and responded gently.


    Shirley lowered her head and thought for a while, her teeth bit her lip lightly, and said, "If, I mean if, for


    example."


    "What?" He leaned forward, very close to her.


    Shirley raised her hand subconsciously, pressed her left hand on his chest, keeping an arm''s distance


    from him, and said, "Someday if you find out that you had a child outside, you never knew about when


    the child was born. Anyway, if you had a child, what would you do?"


    Bryan was slightly stunned, looking at Shirley with a smile in his ck eyes.


    Seeing him like this, Shirley frowned unconsciously, "Don''t take it seriously, the child''s father contacted


    me, but he doesn''t know that he has two child. I want to hear your thoughts."


    Probably because of a guilty conscience, Shirley retracted her hand from his chest and turned to look


    at the window sill.


    Bryan nced at her and said, "Of course, I would hope she and the child live well. If the child''s mother


    is willing, then I would get married and raise the child together with her."


    "What if she didn''t want it?"


    Before he finished speaking, Shirley asked.


    She really wanted to know how he would handle this matter when Bryan knew that the two child were


    hers.


    Marrying him was definitely not working. Once the two of them couldn''t reach a consensus on this


    matter, she didn''t know if Bryan would use strong means to take the child from her.


    At this moment, Bryan frowned, and said in a rather serious tone, "Then it would be troublesome."


    "What''s the trouble." Before getting the answer she wanted, Shirley''s face showed a touch of


    displeasure, "Would you really want to take the child from the mother, she had worked so hard to give


    birth to the child and raise it. You as the father, have never taken over the father''s responsibility for a


    day after the birth of your child. Wouldn''t you be embarrassed to take the child from her?"


    Bryan was choked by her words and felt like a scumbag.


    He looked up at her and said, "No, I didn''t say to take the child from the mother, I just said, it would be


    troublesome!"


    "Don''t you just want to take the child?"


    "I didn''t say I would take it." Bryan''s tone was a little filled with aggrieved feeling, he turned around,


    held her shoulder with a little excitement, and said, "Let''s see what the child''s mother wanted. If she


    really didn''t want to marry me, I couldn''t do anything."


    "How can you not know what to do, I''m asking you, if the child''s mother was unwilling to marry you,


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    how would you solve it? Is it so difficult to think of a solution that would be a win win situation?" She


    threw off the hands on her shoulders, then turned around angrily and pushed open the car door.


    On this issue, she didn''t want to argue with Bryan anymore.


    But Bryan didn''t agree. When she was about to get out of the car, Bryan quickly reached out and held


    her wrist, "Wait, I haven''t told you the win win solution yet!"


    Shirley paused slightly and turned to look at him.


    He raised his head slightly, his eyes condensed with a soft light, and his voice was exceptionally soft,


    "Then I won''t marry forever, and guard them."


    Then he wouldn¡¯t marry forever and guard them.


    This sentence made Shirley''s heart tremble fiercely.


    She looked at him nkly, the wave that was rolling in her heart could not be calmed for a long time,


    and it was disturbing her.


    At this moment, a voice rang in their ears, "Mommy, Mr. Moore, are you getting out of the car?"


    Shirley and Bryan looked up at the same time.


    She turned her head and looked out of the car. Emma was holding her favorite little doll, standing next


    to the car, her eyes widened and her mouth pouted slightly, looking a bit resentful and helpless.


    "You two adults, you''re more daunting than a child, what''s so fun in the car, I am about to starve to


    death." After that, she touched her stomach.


    Mildred walked over and took Emma''s hand with a grin.


    Shirley quickly took her hand out of his hand and said, "I will go first."


    She got out of the car in a hurry, took the little girl''s hand, and they walked into Sapphire restaurant


    together.


    Shirley''s heart hadn''t calmed since she was sitting at the table, she was eating absent minded, but


    from time to time in her mind the words that Bryan said to her in the car were reyed.


    "Then I won''t marry forever and guard them!"


    This sentence was not some sentimental words, nor a promise, but it set off a turbulent wave in


    Shirley''s heart.


    A man who could do this for another woman, how could she not be moved.


    But the pain that he had brought her, she still couldn''t let go of it.


    This made her feel bitter and entangled in her heart.


    She was holding a soup spoon in her hand and was about to serve herself a bowl of soup, but because


    she was distracted, the soup in the spoon identally spilled onto her other hand.


    The feeling of scorching hotness immediately brought her back to her senses, she stood up suddenly,


    and shook her burned hand vigorously.


    Mildred and Bryan, who were sitting next to her, immediately turned to look at Shirley.


    The two child eximed, "Mummy''s hands are burned."


    When Bryan heard this, he stood up quickly, took Shirley''s hand, and shouted, "Why are you so


    careless."


    "This soup was just cooked." Mildred also got up anxiously and picked up the soup spoon and bowl


    that Shirley had knocked over.


    When Bryan heard what Mildred said, he took Shirley''s hand, walked out of the room, and went to the


    sink...

 Chapter 91 Shirley Thomas Was Careless And Got Burnt

    Chapter 91 Shirley Thomas Was Careless And Got Burnt


    Cold water sshed on the back of Shirley Thomas¡¯ hand, dousing the hot sensation instantly.


    Looking at the hand, which was being held onto by Bryan Moore, she shook it lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine,


    it¡¯s just a little burn wound, you should go back soon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± yelled Bryan suddenly, with his face darkened.


    He lifted his other hand, ced it on Shirley¡¯s shoulder, and pulled her towards himself.


    She stumbled two steps left, and lifted her head just in time to see that she was in his arms. With her


    back towards his chest, both of them looked like a close couple.


    With this, Shirley¡¯s heart got even more flustered.


    She instinctively took one step back, her heels instantly stepping on a foreign object, lifting it up a few


    centimeters. She sneakily peeked downwards, realizing that she had stepped on Bryan¡¯s leather


    shoes. Panicked, she stepped one step forward again.


    He, of course saw all of these tiny movements.


    Bryan, however, was starting to get ticked off.


    She was already absent-minded at the dining table, even after she got burnt on her hand, she was still


    being absent-minded¡­


    What was Paisley Thomas thinking?


    ¡°Paisley Thomas, what were you thinking just now?¡± asked Bryan. While both of them were close to


    each other, he was still keeping hold of her hand, and not any more closer than before.


    Shirley¡¯s face was getting red thanks to his question.


    She lowered her head, avoiding contact with the sharp eyes reflecting off the mirror, and said, ¡°I¡¯m


    thinking about the auction.I¡¯m wondering which perfume should I present, my hand is fine, really.¡±


    She lifted her burnt hand and looked at it.


    A sizable, red burn mark covered her white hand.


    That did not look like a little burn wound.


    Bryan, upon seeing this red mark, got even more angrier.


    With a deeper tone, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Shirley declined, as she turned back immediately.


    As both of them were very close to each other, by turning her head, she was wholly in his arms.


    She leaned back instantly.


    Bryan then held her waist and moved backwards, as she leaned towards the opposite direction.


    Recalling her clumsy actions tonight, irritated and worried, he said, ¡°Be careful, you¡¯re not a three-year-


    old, are you? Do you want me to coax you into going to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying¡­?¡± being talked down to as if she was a three-year-old, Shirley felt embarrassed


    and angry.


    She ced her hands on his chest and tried to push him away.


    He forcefully kept her in his arms, held her burnt hand and said, ¡°Your hand is still hurt, stop unting it


    around, or would you like it to hurt even more? Keep it in the water longer.¡±


    As he finished saying that, he spun her around to face the mirror and pressed her hand into the water.


    His other hand was on her waist. This, however, caused Shirley to be unable to fully concentrate on


    soaking her hand. As Bryan got closer to her, the lightly scented mint-tobo fragrance of his body


    smothered her nostrils, disrupting her mind.


    She forcefully freed her hand and pushed away the hand on her waist, while moving to the space on


    her left.


    Witnessing this, Bryan¡¯s brows lowered to a frown, and he said, ¡°Paisley.¡±


    ¡°I have a medicine in my bag that can treat burns, as it has a cooling effect, and after soaking my hand,


    it is feeling much better now. We best be heading back now, I don¡¯t wanna worry Mildred and the kids.¡±


    She lowered her head to avoid the sharp gazeing from him, and to prevent exposing any of her


    anxiousness deep down in her heart.


    As she finished saying, she turned and walked out from the washroom.


    Looking at her back, Bryan was sure that something¡¯s off about her tonight. With her face as red as an


    apple, she looked as if she had a fever.


    Thinking this, he stepped forward and grabbed Shirley¡¯s arm, and said, ¡°Hold on, Paisley.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± she yelled as she was being pulled backwards.


    Just as her words left her mouth, a palmnded itself on her forehead. Bryan then ced it on his own


    forehead.


    With such obvious actions, Shirley saw through his intentions instantaneously.


    She stepped backwards and said, ¡°Bryan, I am neither sick, nor having a fever right now.¡±


    Frowning, heid his eyes upon her red cheeks, as he couldn¡¯t help but touch her face again. Her silky


    face seeping warmness, her white skin tone looked as if it was stained with blushing red, mixing the


    two colors harmoniously.


    Coupled with the lighting showing her watery eyes, she appeared as if she was a poor kitten, asking for


    pity from those around her.


    His hand moved towards her head, removing the few strains of hair clinging onto her forehead. Doing


    so, he coincidentally saw the birthmark that was covered up by her fringe.


    Shirley took another few steps back, looked away unnaturally and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s head back for


    some food.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back then.¡± Despondently, he looked at her and retracted his hand.


    Shirley nodded, as she walked pass in front of him.


    As they returned to the side room, two kids swarmed Shirley, they held her arms and started barraging


    her with questions.


    Emma Thomas, in particr, upon seeing her mother¡¯s red mark on the back of her hand, was pained


    and blinking while saying, ¡°Mummy, your hand is hurt. You must not use chopsticks,dles, and


    especially not hold the bowl with your hand.¡±


    Shirley chuckled, ced her hand on Emma¡¯s head, wanting to fondle her hair. Emma immediately


    held her arm, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t hug brother and me, don¡¯t pat my head, too.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s heart skipped a beat, not knowing either to cry orugh, and said, ¡°Emma, mummy only hurt


    the back of one of her her hands, not both of her hands, it¡¯s not as serious as you thought it is.


    Moreover, I hurt my left hand, while I eat with my right hand, see?¡±


    She said as she picked up a pair of chopsticks, preparing to show Emma. A worried Emma stopped


    her, saying, ¡°No, stop!¡±


    Emma turned around, pulled a chair from the side next to Shirley, and said while looking at Bryan,


    ¡°Mummy, you¡¯re all grown up now, but you¡¯re still so careless, as you managed to burn yourself while


    getting some soup. You should let Bryan feed you the soup.¡±


    What!!


    Shirley immediately felt awkward and freaked out, as she turned her head and stared at Bryan, who


    was sitting opposite of her.


    Mildred starting giggling.


    Right then, Shirley recalled something and shifted her gaze to Mildred.


    Mildred waved her arms and imed, ¡°I did not teach them that, I only told them that if their mummy is


    thinking of other things while eating, she is going to burn her hand easily again.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Mildred, how could you go around scaring little kids?¡± asked Shirley willy-nilly as she was anxiously


    staring at Mildred. As she was going to lecture Mildred, a deep voice came above her head, ¡°Didn¡¯t you


    say that there¡¯s medicine?¡±


    Shirley got startled, turned her head and looked towards the source of the voice.


    Unbeknownst to her, Bryan was there behind her. He pulled away the chair that Emma moved there,


    sat down and said, ¡°Get me the medicine, I¡¯ll help you apply it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll apply it myse¡­¡±


    Just as Shirley was about to decline his offer, Emma grabbed the medicine from her bag and said to


    Bryan, ¡°Bryan, here you go, here¡¯s the medicine.¡±¡­

 Chapter 92 Are you going to Die if You Admit that You Love Bryan

    Chapter 92 Are you going to Die if You Admit that You Love Bryan


    Shirley looked at the ointment on the little girl''s hand, and her face changed slightly. She didn''t expect


    that Jacob would take out the ointment in advance.


    She quickly reached out for the ointment in Jacob¡¯s hand. Bryan next to her quickly sped her left


    wrist and took the aloe ointment from Jacob¡¯s hand.


    "Don''t move this hand. It''s a little burnt out and turned to be red. I''m afraid it will blister." Bryan took the


    ointment and put her hand on his thigh.


    Shirley pulled her hand back quickly, but Bryan held down her hand firmly, and warned her in a low


    voice.


    After that, he opened the ointment, squeezed out some green paste from the ointment, and gently


    applied it on the ce where she was scalded red, with extremely gentle action.


    Shirley were attracted by his gentle action. During applying the ointment, she even slowed down her


    breathing.


    She slowly looked up and saw that serious but handsome face. At the moment, she felt he was more


    tender than before.


    Bryan looked up.


    Shirley quickly looked away. In order to hide her gaze, she held the water cup beside her and took a sip


    in her mouth.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Would you like some water? I''ll pour it for you." Bryan picked up the teapot beside him.


    Shirley looked down at the cup in her hand. There was not a drop of water in the cup.


    Emma lied on her thigh, with her small head bent, looking up at Shirley, and a funny smile on her face


    said ,"Mommy, your face is red."


    Shirley put down the cup, and was angry and ashamed, but can not do anything to the little child, can


    only exined, "it was scalded."


    Mildred sitting on her right hand snorted with a smile.


    Shirley looked back at her, Mildred face expression was simr to Emma, which was like looking at her


    as a joke.


    Jacob sitting upright, returned to his seat and said, "Mommy, your hand is scalded, and not your face.


    How can your face be red?"


    Emma blinked her naughty eyes and said with a smile, "because mommy has been staring at Bryan,


    her face turned red because of his handsome looks."


    ¡°Emma¡± Shirley widely opened her eyes and starred at this little girl on her thigh.


    Emma looked at her face expression, then got up and went to Mildred¡¯s side, and grabbed Mildred¡¯s


    clothes and said, "Mommy, what are you afraid of? Bryan also likes you. If you want to see him, he will


    let you. Bryan, am I right?"


    Bryan twisted close the ointment, looked up, eyes fell on Shirley.


    He saw her face blushed. It was more red than before. It seemed to remind him of something.


    Shirley had been absent-minded since she got off the car. Moreover, the questions she asked in the car


    seemed to have a hint of something.


    Did that mean Shirley had feelings for him¡­?


    She had some feelings for him.


    Thinking of this, Bryan felt happy.


    He put back the ointment, picked up the bowl in front of Shirley, and said something else, "you have not


    finished your meal, go back to your seat and have a good meal."


    Shirley nced at the Bryan who was sitting beside her. At this time, he put the freshly filled soup in


    front of her and said softly, "drink slowly, don''t think too much."


    She looked at the bowl of soup in front of her stupidly and thought that he would take this opportunity to


    embarrass her. She felt surprised that he had not said anything.


    She turned to Emma and said, "sit down."


    "Oh." Emma yed funny with her tongue, walked around the table, and came beside to Jacob. She


    climbed up the children''s chair, then put her te on the turntable. She said with a naughty voice,


    "Bryan, you should help my mommy, and don''t let her get hurt any more. Especially when drinking


    soup, you must take care of her."


    Shirley just drank the soup. After hearing her daughter saying like this, she was choked.


    She coughed a few times, and her face and ear again turned red.


    When Bryan picked up tissue beside him and handed it to her.


    Jacob frowned and looked at his sister, "Emma, you talked too much tonight."


    Emma pouted up her mouth, she was happy to see Bryan here.


    Mildred patted Shirley on the back and looked at Shirley with a smile, "look at you, such a grown-up


    has to make a five-year-old worry about you."


    Shirley pushed Mildred hand away and looked up at Emma.


    Jacob was right. Emma talked a lot tonight. It was time to teach her a lesson.


    She said seriously, "Emma, did Mommy ever tell you that you can''t talk while eating? Now pick up your


    chopsticks, eat your food and don''t talk anymore."


    "Oh." Emma picked up the spoon, and buried herself in the food while pouting her pink mouth.


    Seeing that Emma finally settle down, she lowered her head and picked up the chopsticks. As for the


    soup, she didn''t want to drink it.


    She was having a bad luck with soup tonight.


    She was scalded for the first time and choked for the second time.


    Shirley didn''t dare to be distracted any more. She took the food and chewed it carefully while eating, for


    fear of making mistakes again.


    After dinner, everyone went back to Moores¡¯ manor.


    When everyone arrived at the gate of the vi of Moores¡¯ manor, Bryan opened the door and said to


    Shirley, "I''ll wait for you at the vi, and you should take care of the two children first."


    His tenderness and thoughtfulness made Shirley unable to adapt for a moment. After he got out of the


    car, she responded.


    She just realized he was talking to her just now.


    It was just that when she wanted to reply back with a "um", he had already closed the door.


    Mildred who was next to her chuckled, she suddenly turned to Mildred, "what are youughing at?"


    "Some people are so double-faced." Mildred yed with Emma¡¯s ponytail. After making fun of Shirley


    she lowered her head to Emma and said, "Emma, don''t you think so?"


    Emma stared at Shirley and said with a smile, "can I have dinner with Daddy every day in the future?"


    Shirley¡¯s face turned serious after hearing this. It seemed that something she worried about was


    happening. Once the two children came into contact with Bryan. They can''t help but want to tell their


    father.


    And that was what she wanted to stop, but she couldn''t.


    Jacob also turned to look at Shirley and said, "Mommy, can we see daddy every day in the future?"


    Shirley was asked by two little children and she did not know how to answer. She looked at Mildred and


    said, "your father has to manage a bigpany. There are many branches under it. He is very busy


    every day. how can he have time to have dinner with you every day?"


    After that, Shirley felt something was wrong with what she said.


    But Mildred suddenly giggled, said, "Shirley, are you going to die if you admit that you love Bryan!"

 Chapter 93 The Inner Voice Of The Children

    Chapter 93 The Inner Voice Of The Children


    Upon hearing this, Shirley Thomas sat up straight, stared angrily and anxiously at Mildred Walker and


    said, ¡°Mildred, don¡¯t say anything weird in front of the kids.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything weird, Shirley. Even Emma Thomas can see that something¡¯s not sitting well


    with you. Do you think you can hide it from me? I am your reborn mother, Shirley, I can tell what my


    daughter is thinking instantly.¡± Mildred gestured while saying in a motherly tone.


    After all, Mildred did give Shirley another chance to live. Hence, Shirley had seen Mildred as her reborn


    ¡°mother¡±, Mildred also got herself a new, adult ¡°daughter¡±.


    They would joke about this asionally when chit-chatting.


    This time, however, it panicked Shirley instead, ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anything, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    Mildred sat up straight, patted Shirley on her shoulder and said, ¡°That¡¯s not true. I can see for myself.


    When you went to Sapphire restaurant, both of you were chit-chatting in the car for quite some time,


    Emma then came to find you. You¡¯ve been absent-minded ever since you left the car. Tell me, just what


    on earth did Bryan Moore say to you inside the car? You even managed to hurt yourself so badly when


    drinking some soup, and you¡¯re blushing, too.¡±


    Shirley subconsciously touched her face with both of her hands.


    It seemed like her face was blushing and warm for the whole night, it was never in a normal state.


    And then, her feelings were exposed by Mildred, causing her to cover up her feelings-presenting face


    even more.


    The car came to a halt in front of the vi¡¯s gate.


    Shirley looked the other way and said, ¡°We¡¯re talking about work, did you not go to the banquet


    organized by my tutor? We¡¯re chatting about the auction. Come on now, we¡¯ve reached the ce.¡±


    She quickly opened the door and wanted to leave the car.


    Mildred grabbed her arm and said, ¡°Wait! We¡¯ll make things clear right here, right now.¡±


    ¡°Why do you care?¡± said Shirley while angrily staring at her, ¡°You¡¯re better off worrying about yourself.


    I¡¯ll be meeting with Kevin Mitchell tomorrow, are youing?¡±


    Mildred¡¯s eyes shined like the sun, raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Of course! Please let me tag along


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    whenever you meet Kevin in the future.¡±


    ¡°No worries. Tomorrow, I will bring Kevin somewhere else, giving you and that boy some space and a


    chance to go at it, alright?¡± said Shirley. Seeing as Mildred was not persisting on asking her about


    Bryan anymore, she slowly let out a sigh of relief, and said, ¡°Come on now, get out of the car.¡±


    ¡°You better remember to give us that chance tomorrow, okay?¡± said Mildred, as she bit her lips and


    started blushing.


    Shirley tapped Mildred¡¯s forehead lightly and said, ¡°Yeah, yeah, okay.¡±


    After they got out of the car, Shirley brought the two kids into the vi¡¯s yard.


    Daisy then brought the kids to shower.


    After showering, Jacob Thomas went into his room and took out a watch from his pocket. He then


    pressed on the ¡®video call¡¯ button on the watch.


    A blue ray shined from the watch, projecting itself on a wall in front of it.


    A very handsome face then appeared in front of Jacob.


    He clenched his little fists out of excitement, and whispered, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Thinking that his daddy is living in the same vi as him, Jacob was very excited, to the point where he


    wanted to cheer out loud.


    s, his mummy was right outside, he could not even speak out loudly.


    The man in the projection smiled warmly and asked, ¡°Do you like this watch?¡±


    ¡°I like it a lot. Can I call you any time I wanna see you in the future, daddy?¡± asked Jacob.


    Bryan said, ¡°Absolutely, you can see me whenever you miss me.¡±


    Jacob said, ¡°If anyone bullies Emma in school, can I find daddy too?¡±


    Bryan said, ¡°I am your daddy, if anyone bullies both of you, of course you can find your daddy.¡±


    Jacob smiled, showing his pearl white teeth and blinked while asking, ¡°Daddy, what did you say to


    mummy in the car tonight?¡±


    Bryan was startled, he never thought that this little kid would ask him something like that.


    He pointed on his forehead, frowning slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s a secret between me and your mummy,


    can daddy not tell you about that?¡±


    After all, it was inappropriate to mention some problems regarding the kids right in front of them.


    Jacob was not in a hurry, however, he sat on a sofa, shook his legs and said, ¡°Just now, Aunt Mildred


    even said that mummy loves you, and she almost made mummy admit it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m wondering,


    what did daddy say to mummy, and made her so careless when eating.¡±


    When Bryan heard what Jacob said, he felt excited and asked, ¡°What did Aunt Mildred say to your


    mummy?¡±


    ¡°You tell me first, what did you say to mummy?¡± replied Jacob.


    Bryan chuckled resignedly. This smart little kid was definitely his kin, he knew it even without doing a


    DNA test.


    Both of them were alike, ranging from their appearances to IQ.


    At that moment, someone was knocking on the door.


    The originally calm and collected Jacob got scared, got down from his sofa, and told Bryan, ¡°Mummy is


    on the other side of the door, I am going to turn this off for now.¡±


    ¡°You can press the yellow button to hide the projection.¡± Replied Bryan. He just wanted to listen to


    Shirley¡¯s voice. Even though they were separated only thirty minutes ago, her image was stuck in his


    mind and it was refusing to leave.


    Jacob followed his instructions and pressed the yellow touch screen button, the projection of Bryan on


    the wall disappeared immediately.


    Then, he walked to the door and unlocked it.


    Shirley, who was holding Emma¡¯s hand, pushed open the door worriedly, and said, ¡°Jacob, didn¡¯t


    mummy tell you to not lock the door when you¡¯re alone in your room? Why did you lock the door?


    Mummy called you for so long, but you¡¯re not opening the door.¡±


    ¡°Mummy, I locked the door identally. I yed a lot tonight, so I am tired and fell asleep as soon as I


    lied down on my bed.¡± Jacob pretended to be tired and rubbed his eyes.


    Shirley checked the time, it was already 10:32 p.m., she usually sent her kids to bed at 9 p.m. sharp.


    ¡°Then, you should let your sister sleep with you.¡± Shirley said and held Jacob¡¯s hand, then she brought


    them into the children¡¯s room.


    The children¡¯s room wasrger than other rooms in the Spennor Residence, it¡¯s two rooms joint


    together with a door connecting both rooms.


    However, Emma was afraid to sleep alone, so Shirley brought the kids into one of the rooms.


    Both of the kids got on the bed and lied down.


    Shirley sat next to them, ced her hand on Emma¡¯s forehead, patted her gently and said, ¡°Close your


    eyes, and sleep.¡±


    ¡°Mummy, can we let daddye to our house to eat and live here? I wish for a day where daddy can


    When Shirley heard the words ¡°sleep together¡±, her heart skipped a beat, got startled, and instantly


    thought of the night where she struggled with Bryan.


    ¡°Emma, only husband and wife sleep together. Both of us¡­we¡¯re not a couple, we can¡¯t sleep together


    with you two.¡±


    ¡°You can marry daddy then,¡± Emma¡¯s eyes widened, as she clenched her fists in excitement, ¡°If


    mummy marries daddy, the four of us will be together as a family.¡±

 Chapter 94 Bad Things That Amelia Jones Did To The Two Kids

    Chapter 94 Bad Things That Amelia Jones Did To The Two Kids


    The four of us...


    ¡°The four of us¡±, these words dealt a devastating strike deep down in Shirley Thomas¡¯ heart.


    A family of four was something that she desired. What she got, however, was an evil scheme. No one


    else could experience the painful transition from desire to despair better than Shirley.


    And then, the words were uttered by her child, making her heart hurt even more than before.


    Her lips presented a forced smile, she patted Emma Thomas gently on the head, and said, ¡°It¡¯s already


    ¡°Mummy¡­¡± Emma pouted, and drawn out her sentence to act coquettishly.


    Shirley frowned to act as if she¡¯s serious.


    Her serious expression was very effective, as Emma was afraid to continue saying a thing after she


    saw her mummy¡¯s frown.


    Shirley left the vi named YH vi after both of the kids had fallen asleep.


    Bryan Moore hung up the call with Jacob Thomas, and looked softly at the watch in his hands. That


    watch was a new prototype of family watches, that was still unavable on the market.


    He gently fondled the watch screen before Jordan Hill entered his room. His originally warm expression


    was reced with an ice-cold expression.


    Bryan wore his watch on his wrist and lifted his head.


    Jordan got close to him, and said with a respectful tone, ¡°Mr Moore, the psychologist Amelia Jones


    came into the office this afternoon. She waited for you for five hours before leaving.¡±


    ¡°I asked you to investigate her, how¡¯s the investigation going?¡± asked Bryan.


    ¡°Two years ago, at the The fragrance of dreams Perfume Contest, where Dr. Thomas won the title


    ¡°Queen of perfume¡±. Ms. Jones was displeased, since she lost the contest, so she locked the two kids


    in the underground warehouse while Dr. Thomas was giving her speech. It was an extremely hot


    summer during that time, so the kids were in critical condition when they were found.¡±


    Bryan clenched his fists in anger. His eyes exuded a gaze that could freeze anything in an instant.


    ¡°Who found the kids?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Kevin Mitchell.¡±


    ¡°Kevin?¡± Bryan¡¯s eyebrows turned into a furrow.


    ¡°Yes sir, after the incident with the kids, Ms. Jones left Y country quickly and escaped back to France.


    As Dr. Thomas was busy tending to her kids, she did not look into the incident immediately. When the


    kids were saved and resuscitated, the Jones Family had already worked with the richest person in


    France to suppress the incident. At that time, Dr. Thomascked the influence and position to find Ms.


    Jones.¡± Jordan said.


    Bryan¡¯s heart was hit repeatedly by pain, pity, and rage upon hearing that.


    He desperately wanted Ms. Jones to feel the suffering that Shirley and the kids went through back


    then.


    ¡°Why did shee back here?¡±


    ¡°The richest person in France passed awayst month. Apparently, Ms. Jones pissed off his wife, thus


    she couldn¡¯t stay in France any longer and was forced to return here.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with the Jones Family, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Mr Moore,¡± replied Jordan. He discovered something else regarding other people when he looked into


    the incident. Things weren¡¯t as simple as it seemed, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Ms. Jones is Dr.


    rk¡¯s fiance, the whole incident was authorized by him.¡±


    ¡°Darcy rk, huh.¡±


    Suddenly, someone was knocking on the door. Bryan checked the time, to get here from YH vi would


    take around ten minutes, so he deduced that Shirley had arrived.


    ¡°You can go back for now, we¡¯ll clear things up tomorrow.¡± Bryan told Jordan, as he got up and opened


    the door to the study.


    Shirley was there at the door frame, with a stuffed nose.


    She said in a neutral tone, ¡°Mr Moore, it¡¯s time for you to rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Bryan said, as he walked from the study to the bedroom.


    He pulled the nket away and lied down on the bed. Shirley took a perfume out from her perfume bag


    and ced it on the nightstand.


    Then, she sat next to Bryan.


    She cannot sleep before Bryan fell asleep, as she also had to observe his behaviour and expression in


    his sleep.


    Other than that, she had to make sure that he was fully in deep sleep, not just light sleep, before she


    can leave him.


    Suddenly, Bryan sat up on his bed.


    Shirley was confused and asked him, ¡°What are you doing? Lie back down, it¡¯s time for you to rest.¡±


    ¡°Would you mind joining me?¡± Bryan lifted the edge of his nket, and patted the empty space next to


    him.


    Shirley¡¯s expression changed slightly. After her experience tonight, she was feeling even more repulsed


    by Bryan. She wanted to distance herself from Bryan, who had caused her much pain and suffering.


    ¡°Mr Moore, please refrain from doing such things in the future. As we are not husband and wife, us


    sleeping together on the same bed will seem weird to others.¡±


    Bryan witnessed her attitude, raised his brows instinctively and said, ¡°Paisley, I just don¡¯t want you to


    be too tired. I apologize for the things I didst night, I just don¡¯t want to see the woman that I love walk


    too close with other men.¡±


    Shirley widened her eyes, surprised.


    She never thought that Bryan would ever apologize to anyone.


    ¡°He¡¯s my senior, Bryan, just like Mildred Walker. He helped me a lot when I was down in the dumps.


    So, I rely on him just as much as I rely on Mildred.¡±


    As she said it, something felt wrong to Shirley.


    Why was she obliged to exin her rtionship with Kevin to Bryan?


    He¡¯s neither her significant other nor family member, anyway.


    She looked away from said, ¡°Come on now, lie back down,¡±


    ¡°You should join me, too. That way, I can fall asleep faster, and you get to rest earlier.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Paisley, now that you¡¯re living in the Moore¡¯s Manor, I won¡¯t do anything to you. In fact, I am more


    scared than you are if you leave the Moore Family. I¡¯ve told you that I will not be intimate with you if you


    don¡¯t allow me to.¡±


    As he finished saying that, he pulled Shirley by her shoulders onto his bed.


    Shirley cried out in shock, as she was pressing against his body. Before she could react, he pushed her


    onto the bed and covered her with the nket.


    She turned her head, and saw that her burnt left hand was being held by his hand, and very well


    protected.


    Shirley tried to break free, ¡°Bryan, it¡¯s not good if you keep relying on me in order to fall asleep. I wanna


    train you to fall asleep by yourself.¡±


    He pressed her left hand against the bed, saw the burn mark on her hand, then ignored Shirley and


    said, ¡°That burn wound is red again. If it¡¯s still like that on the next day, I¡¯m bringing you to the hospital,


    I will not take ¡®no¡¯ for an answer.¡±


    ¡°Are you listening to what I said? You can¡¯t rely on others forever. Let me tell you a bedtime story, it¡¯s


    very effective and works wonders for the majority of my patients.¡± Shirley tried to persuade him. As her


    body was pinned against the bed by his arm, she was unable to get up from the bed.


    Bryan saw that she kept on struggling and unting her left hand, got serious and scolded, ¡°Be mindful


    of your left hand! You¡¯re still not taking care of your body even though you¡¯re not feeling particrly


    well. If you¡¯re not thinking about yourself, at least think about your kids! I don¡¯t hope that¡­if you ever


    copse, it¡¯s because of me tiring you out.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Shirley froze in ce¡­

 Chapter 95 George Thomas Decided To Divorce

    Chapter 95 George Thomas Decided To Divorce


    Bryan Moore did read Shirley Thomas¡¯ mind. Both of her kids were the most important people in her


    life. She could not afford to copse, or else they would be orphans.


    By then, the lights were already turned off, Bryan was holding her left hand and lying beside her.


    Though they were near to each other, never once had their bodies made contact with each other.


    While this wasn¡¯t their first time sleeping on the same bed, thanks to Bryan¡¯s actions that night, and


    what he said in the car, Shirley was flustered and struggled to fall asleep.


    She struggled for quite some time before she finally fell asleep.


    At the same night, Olivia Thomas rushed back to the Thomas family after she received the divorce


    documents.


    She mmed the documents in front of George Thomas, stared at him angrily and said, ¡°George,


    what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    George nced through the documents on the table and said without emotions, ¡°I¡¯ve already signed


    the document. We¡¯ll add up both of our assets and divide them 50-50. Also, you and your daughter can


    have this vi.¡±


    ¡°Have you lost your mind!?¡±


    Olivia picked up a teacup and smashed it against the floor.


    The living room echoed with a loud shattering noise.


    However, George was unmoved by this. He took out a cigarette, lit it and started smoking, ¡°Then, I will


    sell my shares. If you wanna buy them, I can give you a low price. The Thomas Group will be in your


    hands.¡±


    Olivia could not believe that this was happening. When she first received the divorce documents, she


    was extremely pissed off and wanted to take it out on George, while also shoving his little scheme back


    down his throat. However, as Olivia saw that George looked as if he did not care any longer, she


    started to feel a little worried.


    She clenched her fists, red at him and said, ¡°Why are you divorcing me, George? You already know


    how much I sacrificed for the sake of our family, and now you¡¯re divorcing me?¡±


    Olivia, feeling emotional, charged at George and started pulling and pounding his hair and blouse. She


    yelled, ¡°I¡¯ve sacrificed my youth and efforts, and what I got in return is you treating me like this! If we


    were to divorce, you don¡¯t deserve half of our assets. The reason how the Thomas family is in its


    current state is thanks to my daughter and her efforts¡­¡±


    ¡°Olivia!¡± screamed George as he heard Olivia¡¯sst sentence. He angrily tossed the cigarette into a


    teacup, grabbed her arm and looked her in the eyes furiously, ¡°How is the Thomas family in its current


    state? Is it really thanks to your daughter¡¯s efforts? Or is it thanks to you lots manipting the ever-


    living hell out of Shirley? How dare you say that you and your daughter were the ones responsible for


    bettering the family!? Just what on earth had both of you done behind my back?¡±


    George had spent the whole day trying to calm himself down.


    He hoped that he could divorce Olivia calmly. However, it turned out to be impossible.


    As he thought of his other daughter, who suffered six years ago unbeknownst to him. He thought of him


    never fulfilling the responsibilities as a father for the past decades¡­


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    In short, he failed his daughter.


    He stood up, and shoved Olivia back onto a sofa. He pointed at her and demanded, ¡°Olivia, if you know


    what¡¯s good for you, you will tell me exactly what happened to Shirley six year ago. Or else, I have no


    idea what¡¯s going to happen to Sabina Thomas and the Thomas family as a whole.¡±


    Olivia fell on the sofa and was startled. Even then, she still heard that George brought up the incident


    six years ago. She sat up while still stumbling asionally, and looked back at George.


    It was then that she realized that George had a grim face. His face and neck were red in colour, his


    eyes looked scarily angry, and as a whole he exuded nothing but pure rage.


    During their entire twenty or so years of marriage, she never saw George with this face, and was


    properly frightened by him.


    To cover up her fear, she put her hands on the sofa¡¯s armrest, stood up straight and replied angrily, ¡°It¡¯s


    already been six years, why haven¡¯t you forgotten about that damn girl?!¡±


    ¡°Why did Shirley die six years ago!?¡±


    ¡°Why did she die? Did you not check the footage back then? She was raped. When I and Sabina got to


    her, she had already lost her virginity. That night, she was raped by more than one man. She couldn¡¯t


    live with the guilt, so she went overboard and jumped into the ocean. All of the sailors on the liner went


    and look for her, but all they found was her bloodstained clothes. She¡¯s dead, George, and now you¡¯re


    divorcing me because of Shirley?¡±


    Olivia said with a straight face. She hated Shirley¡¯s guts, but even then when she heard what happened


    to her that night, her heart still ached for a little while. Though afterwards, she was d that Shirley


    died, as she was rid of an eyesore.


    Shirley was the doom of the Thomas family.


    And now, thanks to her, the Thomas family was fighting internally. Olivia was confident that she will not


    lose to a dead person.


    However¡­


    George pped Olivia in her face with all of his might when she least expected it.


    p!


    Ah!


    Olivia stumbled backwards and fell next to the sofa with a loud audible thud. She hit her forehead on a


    little table next to the sofa, and blood started gushing out from the wound immediately.


    Butler Hood ran towards Olivia, held her body and said with a frightened tone, ¡°Mrs. Thomas!¡±


    Olivia touched her forehead and raised her head. The blood flowed from her eyebrows to her cheek.


    She looked at George with anger and disappointment, sneered at him and said mockingly, ¡°Well done,


    George. Now that you are capable, you¡¯re going to divorce me, right? I¡¯m telling you, that ain¡¯t gonna


    happen! I want you to know, I can still control the Thomas family without the divorce. I want you to see,


    with your damn eyes, that my daughter Sabina is the best. And that daughter of yours, Shirley? She¡¯s


    nothing but a dead person.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Thomas, please stop talking. Mr. Thomas, Mrs. Thomas is hurt!¡± Butler Hood said. As she saw


    the blood on Olivia¡¯s face, she was scared to the point where she¡¯s shivering.


    George was shivering himself, too. He then looked at the blood on Olivia¡¯s forehead.


    He was feeling guilty for hurting her, but the guiltiness was gone the moment he heard what Olivia said.


    She¡¯s utterly beyond redemption.


    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re going to regret this.¡± George muttered, and left before mming the door.


    As she saw George leave, Olivia yelled, ¡°No! I will not regret this. You are the one who should be


    regretting, George! You better note back and beg me, I¡¯ll show you, that the Thomas family is


    better off without you!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Thomas, please stop talking! Mr. Thomas has already left,¡± said Butler Hood, as she held Olivia¡¯s


    arm and helped her onto the sofa, ¡°I am going to give Miss Thomas a call.¡±


    ¡°Alright, hand me the phone, I¡¯ll let Sabina know that I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Butler Hood took her phone out from her bag and handed it over to Olivia.


    Olivia said while dialing Sabina, ¡°Whatever happened here, stays here. Do not let Miss Thomas know


    about this.¡±


    Seeing the blood on her face, Butler Hood worryingly said, ¡°Mrs. Thomas, your wound is still bleeding,


    I¡¯ll call an ambnce for you.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± said Olivia. The call went through, she calmed herself and greeted the recipient, ¡°Sabina!¡±

 Chapter 96 A Call From The Moore Family

    Chapter 96 A Call From The Moore Family


    ¡°Mom, are you back home? What did dad say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much, he was just throwing a tantrum. We aren¡¯t getting divorced. Your dad¡¯s just angry since


    his specialty counter is facing some problems. Don¡¯t worry about me, you can stay there for as long as


    you want.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve persuaded Madame Moore to return to Maind. When we arrive, we will live in the


    Moore¡¯s Manor. The specialty counters that were rejected by Bryan Moore? They will rise again once


    we return. Mom, hold on for a little while longer, I will be back soon.¡± Sabina said confidently to her


    mother.


    As Olivia Thomas heard her daughter¡¯s words, she can¡¯t help but cry in joy. She covered her mouth to


    not let her weeping voice slip out.


    After some time, a woman¡¯s voice was heard from Sabina Thomas¡¯ side, ¡°Go in and look after him.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Sabina said to that voice, and quickly hung up the call.


    Just then, Butler Hood came back from outside the house, ¡°Mrs. Thomas, I¡¯ve already called the


    ambnce.¡±


    Olivia¡¯ head fell to her side, and she immediately fainted.


    The next day, Bryan was woken up by the noise of his phone vibrating on the nightstand.


    He reached for his phone and looked at the screen. The instant he saw the name on the screen, his


    expression darkened.


    Without hesitation, he hung up the call. As he looked at Shirley Thomas, who was still sound asleep,


    his dark expression slowly turned gentle.


    The way she scolded him resembled that of an angry cat, and the way she slept also resembled that of


    a cute kitten.


    She¡¯s his very own cat, and she could never escape from his grasp.


    The phone rang again.


    Bryan frowned unhappily as he heard the vibration again.


    It was around seven that time. For him, if he was able to sleep for the whole night, and wake up at


    seven, he¡¯d consider that a very good night¡¯s sleep. That day, however, he hoped that no one was


    going to disturb him and Shirley.


    He checked his phone again, and saw that it¡¯s Jordan Hill this time.


    Bryan deduced that it must be about stuff at work, or else Jordan would never call him at this time.


    He sluggishly got down from the bed, walked to the balcony and picked up his call.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Mr Moore, Madame Moore called us just now.¡±


    Bryan clenched his fingers and took on a dark expression again.


    Jordan added, ¡°She wants us runch the specialty counters from the Thomas family that we


    previously rejected. Other than that, she also wants us to relinquish the ownership of the auction house


    at South area to Miss Thomas.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Bryan got extremely angry.


    He was going to strangle whoever mentioned Sabina in his face, let alone suggesting that he go


    against his own principles, even if the one asking him was the woman-in-charge of the Moore Family.


    ¡°Alright, got it.¡± said Bryan coldly.


    Confused, Jordan asked him, ¡°Mr Moore, what are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°If George Thomas wants it, give it to him.¡±


    ¡°Then, how do we deal with the auction house in South area ? From what I understand, that auction


    house will be used by Master to hold the perfume auction. If its ownership is given to Miss Thomas,


    Master will be unable to hold the auction.¡±


    ¡°Sabina Thomas!¡± Bryan said her name one by one, angrily, ¡°Where the hell is she now?¡±


    Madame Moore had always thought very highly of herself. How did she know Sabina, who reigned from


    a small family?


    It seemed that in the same period that he got close to Shirley, Sabina had made her moves.


    ¡°Miss Thomas had been healing her wounds in Africa.¡±


    ¡°Which hospital is she in?¡±


    ¡°Earl Edwards!¡± Jordan suddenly recalled something, and he said in a shock tone, ¡°They are also at


    Earl Edwards!¡±


    ¡°These days, keep your eyes on Sabina and her child.¡±


    Having said that, Bryan hung up his call, went back into his bedroom. Shirley slept soundly on her side,


    and her left hand was pressed under her chest.


    He shifted his gaze on her left hand.


    His brows furrowed again, walked towards Shirley, grabbed her left arm and flipped her body over.


    The back of her hand was red, with some blisters on her wound. A few of the blisters were broken


    when she flipped around on the bed, and the wound was stained with disgusting pus.


    He grudgingly grabbed and shook her hand, and said, ¡°Paisley, wake up!¡±


    If that hand was left untreated, its condition was only going to worsen.


    Shirley sensed that someone was calling her. She opened her eyes and saw that Bryan was squatting


    in front of her.


    And her left hand was being held onto by Bryan.


    He saw that she¡¯s still sleepy-minded, and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Come on, get up. I¡¯ll bring you to the


    hospital after breakfast. There are blisters on your wound.¡±


    Shirley heard what he said, sat up straight immediately and looked at the back of her hand.


    At that point, her white hand could be described as being absolutely dreadful. It was red and swollen,


    with some blisters sprinkled on top, some of the blisters had even popped.


    She sighed, frowned and said, ¡°Oh no, I didn¡¯t expect it¡¯d be this bad.¡±


    ¡°I should had brought you to the hospitalst night. I will not allow you to be stubborn anymore. Hurry


    and get up.¡± Bryan said, as he saw her pained expression. He¡¯s pitying her even more thanks to that.


    This time, Shirley did not decline his offer, and got up to wash herself.


    She tried her best to not use her left hand for anything to prevent breaking more blisters.


    After that, she got to the hall on the first floor, and she heard Scarlett Moore¡¯s angry voiceing from


    the living room. She turned around and saw that Scarlett was tossing a phone handset.


    Jasmine Gomez was right next to her, andforting Scarlett by patting her in the back.


    Shirley witnessed that, she took out a perfume from her bag while walking towards them.


    ¡°Madame Moore!¡± She called out to her.


    Scarlett and Jasmine turned and saw her, they were both unable to hide their unhappiness that came


    from the phone call in time.


    Especially Jasmine, who lowered her head unnaturally as Shirley approached them.


    Shirley sensed that something¡¯s not right, raised her brows in confusion and asked, ¡°Madame Moore, is


    something wrong?¡±


    Scarlett waved her hands, and replied, ¡°Nah, it¡¯s nothing. Just a bunch of disobedient kids, I¡¯ll get over


    it in a minute. Come and sit next to me.¡±


    Scarlett put on her happy face, and patted the empty seat next to her.


    Shirley walked there and ced the perfume in front of her, and said, ¡°This is the perfume you used


    She put some perfume on her palm and let Scarlett take a sniff.


    Scarlett sniffed the perfume. The fragrance was not as strong as other perfumes on the


    market,and she had to pay attention in order to capture the fragrance.


    She felt peaceful and happy after smelling the perfume.


    Then, she saw Shirley¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Bryan said that your hand was hurt, he¡¯s waiting for you in


    the dining hall. You should hurry and have your breakfast, I¡¯ll get him to get you to a hospital


    <pter.¡±

 Chapter 97 Madame Moore Had Something on Her Mind

    Chapter 97 Madame Moore Had Something on Her Mind


    Seeing that Madame Moore was rxed, she put the perfume on the table, held Madame Moore¡¯s


    hand and said sincerely, ¡°Madame Moore, that¡¯s not important for me, but you don¡¯t have to be angry.


    All the people who want to make you mad don¡¯t deserve your anger. That¡¯s nothing more important


    than your health. Don¡¯t lose your temper, it¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    Hearing that, Madame Moore¡¯s eyes filled with tears, she held Shirley Thomas¡¯ hand and lightly patted


    the back of her hand a few times, ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t leave Bryan alone, otherwise I would have already died


    with his grandpa earlier. Paisley, now that you are here, I am somewhatforted, please be more


    tolerant with Bryan when he¡¯s in a bad mood. Bryan sometimes doesn¡¯t have a good temper, but he¡¯s


    not a bad person.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s words touched those things in Madame Moore¡¯s bottom of heart.


    Every word she said was hidden in the bottom of her heart. Usually, Madame Moore was strong, but


    nobody knew that if she were not strong, Bryan Moore wouldn¡¯t survive in the Moore Family.


    She didn¡¯t even know why she was so eager to protect that grandson.


    When she first met that grandson, Madame Moore hadpassion for him, because he was so¡­


    pitiful.


    However, Shirley was a little flustered when she faced Madame Moore¡¯s words.


    She came there tofort Madame Moore, but instead she made her misunderstand.


    ¡°Madame Moore, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Dr. Thomas, when Madame Moore sees you, she feels much happier.¡± Jasmine Gomez quickly


    interrupted her when she was about to rify her rtionship with Bryan.


    Shirley looked up at her, and Jasmine shook the head at her secretly.


    Seeing that, Shirley had to swallow back what she was going to say.


    Now there was nothing more important than making that old woman happy.


    Madame Moore chuckled several times, ¡°Paisley, don¡¯t sit down. Just go directly to the dining room to


    eat something. Today, Jasmine is going to cook.¡±


    Seeing that Madame Moore didn¡¯t grab her to talk more about Bryan, Shirley secretly breathed a sigh


    of relief.


    She couldn¡¯t promise Madame Moore anything, after all, she had to revenge herself.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Jasmine, take her there.¡±


    Jasmine nodded and followed Shirley.


    After the two walked out of the hall, Jasmine called her, ¡°Dr. Thomas.¡±


    Shirley slowed her steps and turned to look at Jasmine, ¡°Jasmine, do you have anything to say?¡±


    She deliberately slowed her pace and walked with Jasmine.


    Jasmine lowered her head and said, ¡°If Madame Moore talks about Mr. Moore in front of you, please go


    easy on her.¡±


    Shirley looked at her, Jasmine¡¯s eyes were reddish and sadness was shown on her face.


    She was very worried and felt that something was going to happen to Madame Moore. The Moores¡¯


    Manor made her feel depressed for a while, ¡°Madame Moore¡­has something happened to her?¡±


    ¡°The health examination report just came out. Madame Moore¡¯s health is getting worse and worse


    every day. Even the most expensive medicine could not control her blood sugar. Now she¡¯s getting


    injections every day. Recently, she has been worried about some things, but actually, what she is most


    worried about is Mr. Moore. She is always worried about Mr. Moore.¡± When Jasmine said that, her


    voice choked with sobs and her hands were tightened slightly.


    When she raised her head, a drop of tears flowed from her eyes, ¡°Dr. Thomas, Madame Moore hopes


    to see Mr. Moore getting married and having a child during her remaining years, but I don¡¯t know if her


    health would hold up to that time. She never told Mr. Moore and she doesn¡¯t want me to tell anyone,


    but I¡­really can¡¯t see Madame Moore in that depressed state.¡±


    Seeing Jasmine¡¯s tears, she was touched and ufortable.


    How could that happen?


    Madame Moore was always smiling every time she saw her.


    She looked like an urchin and she didn¡¯t seem to have any worries. If today the nanny who


    apanied Madame Moore didn¡¯t tell her, she wouldn¡¯t have known that Madame Moore was in poor


    health.


    What Jasmine said just now made her feel very embarrassed.


    Madame Moore hoped to see Bryan getting married and having a child during her remaining years, but


    she couldn¡¯t help her.


    Anyway, Madame Moore actually had two great-grandsons.


    But she was not ready yet.


    She turned around nervously and said, ¡°Jasmine, Madame Moore is not in good health. You should tell


    Mr. Moore as soon as possible. If it¡¯s not possible here, you can try abroad.¡±


    Jasmine raised her hand and wiped the tears on her face, ¡°We did, the best doctors in the world are in


    the Moores¡¯ Manor. Those vis behind the Moores¡¯ Manor are medical rooms specially built for


    Madame Moore. Mr. Moore takes pains to this matter. There were times when Madame Moor was


    seriously ill, and Mr. Moore forgot food and sleep because of the anxiety. Madame Moore finally woke


    up but he was exhausted from taking care of Madame Moore. After that, Madame Moore didn¡¯t dare to


    talk about her health conditions in front of him, and she even told the doctor to keep him in the dark.¡±


    Shirley was slightly stunned.


    She could not imagine that Bryan, that apathetic person, was so attentive to Madame Moore.


    ¡°What about the rest of the Moore Family?¡±


    When Jasmine heard that, her expression changed dramatically, ¡°If there will be a chance, Dr. Thomas


    will meet the other members of the Moore Family, but right now I prefer Dr. Thomas not to meet them.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Shirley asked subconsciously.


    At that moment, Bryan came out from the opposite room.


    Jasmine hurriedly bowed her head and wiped away her tears. Shirley also contained her astonishment


    and walked slowly toward Bryan.


    ¡°Why did you take so long?¡± Bryan approached and nced at her left hand.


    All the attention was focused on Shirley and he didn¡¯t notice what was wrong with Jasmine.


    Shirley lowered her head and said, ¡°I saw Madame Moore and talked with her for a while before


    ¡°Mr. Moore, you are here, I¡¯ll be back to Madame Moore first.¡±


    Bryan nodded with an ¡°hmm¡±.


    Jasmine turned and left.


    Bryan raised his hand and held her right hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will apany you to the hospital after


    breakfast.¡±


    He took her to the dining room.


    Shirley looked at her back. Jasmine¡¯s words were still echoing in her mind.


    Should she tell Bryan? Now Madame Moore¡¯s health was getting worse day by day, should she tell him


    to keep herpany?


    But if she told him, like Jasmine said, he would let himself dead tired for Madame Moore¡¯s health. That


    would make her more anxious and create a vicious circle that would be harmful to both.


    Shirley had never struggled like that, and she never felt so oppressed and ufortable like today.


    It was like a heavy burden on her shoulders that made her breathless.


    Walking into the dining room, Bryan pulled the chair for her to sit down. He sat across from her. The


    servant put the breakfast in front of her.


    She stared at the Chinese sesame balls, soya milk, bread as well as fresh fruits and vegetables in front


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    of her, but she had no appetite.


    She looked at him, ¡°Later, I¡¯ll go to the hospital by myself, you can¡­stay with Madame


    Moore.¡±

 Chapter 98 Shirley’s Ruthless Refusing

    Chapter 98 Shirley¡¯s Ruthless Refusing


    Bryan Moore, who was holding the newspaper, paused slightly. He took the newspaper away and


    looked at her, "Grandma is at home now, apanied by Jasmine, if I stay, grandma will scold at me. I


    couldn¡¯t bare her temper.¡±


    Shirley Thomas frowned, "How long have you not been with her?"


    When he heard the question, Bryan''s expression was in a daze. He frowned, leaned back lightly, and


    said, "What did grandma talk to you?"


    His sharp eye sight made Shirley feel pressured.


    She lowered her head, held up the cup of soy milk in front of her, took a big sip. She was struggling


    with what Jasmine Gomez just said.


    Would she tell him to find a wife and give birth to a child as soon as possible to fulfill Madame Moore''s


    hope?


    After all, this was what Madame Moore always looking forward to see.


    After putting down the soy milk, she looked up at him again, "Bryan, Madame Moore hopes to see you


    marrying a wife and having children when she is still alive. You should find a suitable partner and marry


    as soon as possible, so don''t let your grandma down."


    Bryan couldn¡¯t be calm, he leaned towards Shirley suddenly, put his hands on the table, and stared


    straight at the woman in front of him, "I have a perfect one. As long as she says yes, I can fulfill my


    grandma''s hope. I¡¯m always waiting for her."


    His scorching eye sight and ambiguous words made Shirley clear about his mind at once.


    How could she not understand his meaning as he showed his heart with so much enthusiasm?


    She lowered her head, avoided looking at him and take a piece of cantaloupe in her mouth using a


    fork.


    "It''s impossible for us to be together."


    "Why is it impossible?" Bryan said with a sense of frustration, "Don''t rush to deny it. Ask yourself, don''t


    you have feelings for me at all?"


    "I don¡¯t." Bryan''s words annoyed her, and she raised her head to it right after he finished what he said.


    He frowned and stared at her straightly.


    He didn''t believe that she had no feelings for him at all.


    Bryan''s thin lips curled up and said, "You don¡¯t? Then why did you stay absent-minded after getting off


    the carst night."


    Shirley nced at him and there was a panic expression on her face, she herself felt so embarrassed


    now.


    She hurriedly lowered her head and said, "I told you, it was because of the auction."


    "Really?" Bryan sneered, "What is my shoring to make you refuse me? I am willing to treat you


    and two children with all my heart, and give them including you aplete home. I don''t want to see


    you..."


    "Bryan, you said you wouldn''t force me." Shirley was anxious, she stand straight and interrupted him.


    They had eye contact with each other.


    The dining room became quiet in an instant.


    Bryan was slightly blushed. He picked up the newspaper and blocked their sights. His voice softened


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    and said, "Yes, I won''t force you, but don''t push me to find another woman, you are the only one in my


    heart."


    When he was saying thest few words, Bryan put down the newspaper again. His sharp eyes turned


    to full of gentleness at the moment.


    When Shirley saw his eyes, it felt like the string in her heart seemed to be gently plucked by someone.


    Sure enough, she couldn''t talk to Bryan alone, as long as she talked with him, he would eventually


    make her don¡¯t know what to do.


    She lowered her head and said softly, "I''ll ask Mildred to take me to the hospitalter. You can go to


    work."


    "I happen to go to the hospital to visit Darcy rk today, so I will drop by."


    When Shirley heard this, she didn''t say anything.


    However, she still sent a text message to Mildred, asking her to wait for her at the vi gate in ten


    minutes, Shirley did not intend to let Bryan send her to the hospital.


    After eating, they two went out together, and Mildred''s car stopped by the fountain in front of the vi''s


    gate.


    Mildred leaned on the car, when she saw Shirleye out, she raised her hands up and waved at her


    a few times.


    Shirley stopped and said to Bryan, "My friende to pick me up, I''ll go to the hospital first."


    After speaking, without waiting for Bryan¡¯s answer, she turned and ran in the direction of Mildred.


    After getting in the car, Shirley found that Bryan was still standing at the same ce. He stared sharply


    at the car, as if she could be seen through the car window to find where she was sitting at.


    His sharp eye sight was like an eagle flying in the sky, even if there was a window between them, it


    could make Shirley feel ufortable.


    Shirley quickly turned around, buckled her seat belt, and said, "Send me to the hospital."


    When Mildred saw the wound on her hand, she was in huge shock, "Oh my God, there was a blister,


    and you broke the blister."


    "It was fine before going to bedst night. I saw it like this when I got up this morning. It was probably


    broken identally while sleeping. It was fine." Shirley looked up at her hand, as she was thinking


    about other things all the time so she didn''t pay attention to her hands, also didn''t feel the pain.


    Now that she saw the wound, she felt a little pain in the ce where the blisters broke.


    While starting the car, Mildred med at her, "You are too careless. The auction will be held in half a


    month. Can you create perfume with that hand?"


    The hand hurt like this, so she must not touch any water and keep the wound dry, but how could a


    perfumer not touch any liquid.


    Shirley put her hands down and said, "You need to wear gloves while touching perfume. It''s fine. Let¡¯s


    go to the hospital to get some medicine, go back and take good care of it. It should be fine in a week."


    When the car drove out of the Moores'' Manor, Mildred found a ck car following them.


    Mildred nced sideways in the rearview mirror and confirmed that the car behind was Bryan¡¯s.


    "Hey, Mr. Moore is following you, do you have argument again? He seemed pissed off just now."


    "When did you see him had a great mood?" Shirley also nced at the window, and a ck car


    followed did follow them. She remembered that he had said in the dining room that he was going to the


    hospital to see Darcy rk, "He said he was going to the hospital to visit someone, don''t make a fuss."


    "Wait." Mildred felt that something was wrong, and when she stopped the car at the red street light.


    She turned her head and asked, "Did Mr. Moore want to take you to the hospital? But you refused him


    by calling me over?"


    Shirley lowered her head and frowned, her expression was serious.


    Mildred sighed and said, "Shirley, why are you doing this?"


    Mildred knew that Shirley flipped, but she just refused to admit it.


    "Mildred, don''t say anything, I don¡¯t know what to do now." Jasmine''s words and Bryan¡¯s words still


    greatly affected her.


    Madame Moore hoped to see Bryan marry someone and having kid when she was still alive. Although


    he had not yet married yet, he had two children. And seeing Madame Moore¡¯s badplexion this


    morning made her feel full of guilt.


    Did this count as...selfish.


    She deliberately avoided Bryan to find a space to be quiet and to think about it.


    When she arrived at the hospital, Shirley still didn''t figure out what to do. After getting out of the car,


    she walked into the hospital gate with Mildred, but a figure quickly ran past her and hit on her left


    shoulder.

 Chapter 99 George and Shirley Officially Meet

    Chapter 99 George and Shirley Officially Meet


    Shirley Thomas quickly walked forward two steps, her right hand was subconsciously protecting the left


    one, and Mildred Walker beside her suddenly cursed and scolded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you


    blind or what? Didn¡¯t you see there was someone in front of you?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t pay attention.¡± A middle-aged man¡¯s low voice sounded in Shirley¡¯s ears.


    She suddenly turned her head and looked back. The middle-aged man was about forty-five, his dyed


    ck hair was a bit messy, his clothes had some wrinkles and his eye sockets were a little dark and


    bloodshot filled his eye balls, he looked over fatigue.


    After Shirley saw that person, she trembled with fear.


    He wasn¡¯t a random person, but her father George Thomas.


    George looked up at her just after apologizing.


    The two were face-to-face, and their bodies were slightly paused. Especially George¡­he looked a little


    surprised and was happy to see her, but he also felt¡­guilty!


    He almost subconsciously rushed towards Shirley, reached out and held her hands, ¡°Shirley!¡±


    Shirley was startled and quickly stepped back, pulling her hands back from those of George with force.


    With that movement, her left hand, held by George, suddenly was seriously injured, and all the blisters


    on the back of her hand broke.


    She hissed softly, grasping her left wrist with the right hand and ncing at the wound of her left hand,


    after looked up at George, ¡°Sir, you mistook me for someone else.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mistake you, you are my daughter.¡± At that moment, George discovered that her left hand was


    injured and that his palm still had some blood from her. He realized that he had hurt her just now. ¡°I¡­,


    what happened to your hand? How did you hurt? Let me see.¡±


    George walked again towards Shirley, but before his hand could touch her clothes, his hand was


    pushed away ruthlessly.


    George stepped back confusedly.


    Shirley suddenly raised her head and saw Bryan Moore appearing in front of her at some point.


    He looked back at her, and when he saw the wound on the back of her left hand, he suddenly frowned


    and his eyes became extremely cold.


    When he turned his head to George, his eyes were filled with a violent rage and he asked in a cold


    tone, ¡°Mr. Thomas, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± George spread out his hand and trembled with fear.


    In the past, when seeing Bryan so angry, he would have been scared and would have run away, but


    now, he only cared about his daughter Shirley.


    He clenched his fists, lowered the head and apologized with regret, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you are so much like my


    daughter. It¡¯s my bad, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    At that moment, George regained his sanity.


    If six years ago Shirley¡¯s ¡°death¡± were fictitious, then she would be safer to live under another face and


    identity.


    At the time when he was not able to protect her daughter, it would have been preferable for him¡­not to


    meet her.


    When Shirley heard that, her heart felt cold.


    Sheughed sardonically, ¡°Please, Sir, next time see clearly and don¡¯t mistake your daughter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± George bowed to her.


    At that time, Shirley thought he looked ridiculous and pathetic in that way.


    Obviously, he never cared about his daughter, and now he was acting beside himself.


    Shirley really didn¡¯t want to see him anymore.


    She turned around and said, ¡°Mildred, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mildred red at George angrily. She felt sorry for the wound on Shirley¡¯s hand and couldn¡¯t help


    cursing, ¡°If your sight is not good, please get a pair of sses so as not to cause troubles to others.¡±


    George lowered his head and epted passively Mildred to scold him.


    After Shirley left, George looked at her back, his eyes filled with distress.


    There wasn¡¯t any mistake. She was his daughter Shirley.


    The birthmark on her forehead was identical to that of Shirley, even if her face was different¡­


    At that moment, Bryan also turned his head when he saw Shirley disappearing at the end of the


    corridor.


    He looked at George coldly, ¡°Are you aware of what you just did?¡±


    George shivered slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Moore, I was too excited, I¡¯m sorry, I was not considerate.


    Shirley went through many things before she came back to me, and I still haven¡¯t figured out how she


    spent thest six years. I suddenly rushed to recognize her but what I got was only scaring her.¡±


    ¡°You are not qualified.¡± Bryan let out only these few words.


    From the moment George sent Shirley to live in the countryside with her grandmother, that man was


    not qualified to be Shirley¡¯s father.


    George clenched his hands and gritted his teeth, ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°Stay away from her, and also, keep an eye on your eldest daughter Sabina, she¡¯s in the Country A


    recently.¡±


    ¡°Why did she go to the Country A?¡± George asked in disbelief.


    Those days, he had been busy withpany¡¯s affairs and didn¡¯t pay attention to his wife and daughter.


    Now, knowing that information from other people made him understand how bad he was as a father.


    Jordan, who stood behind George, said, ¡°Mr. Thomas, I was just looking for you. There is something


    regarding your daughter Sabina. Madame Moore wants you to relist the Thomas¡¯ counter that has been


    removed before. She also asked to transfer the Moore auction house to Miss Thomas¡¯ name. What do


    you think about this decision?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± George seemed to be scared, his whole face was slightly contorted and he had staring eyes.


    He already decided to retire from business industry for redemption!


    Etc.


    How could the Madame Moore suggest to transfer the auction house to Sabina?


    He knew that the Thomas Family¡¯s power was not enough to know such a big shot.


    What were Olivia and Sabina doing?


    ¡°This is the contract.¡± Jordan took the contract out from his briefcase and handed it to him.


    George looked at the contract that was handed over, and didn¡¯t dare to take it.


    ¡°Mr. Moore agrees to relist Thomas¡¯ counter and he also agrees to transfer the Moore auction house to


    Miss Thomas¡¯ name. ¡° It was not mentioned the name of Sabina.


    George suddenly got the meaning of Bryan¡¯s words.


    He seemed to have thought about something, and quickly raised his hand to take the contract handed


    over by Jordan, then he looked at Bryan and said, ¡°Mr. Moore, I know how to make up for Shirley, thank


    you.¡±


    He lifted his hand to wipe away the tears from his eyes and, holding the contract as if it was a treasure,


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    he turned and left the hospital.


    Hepletely forgot about his original intention of going to the hospital to see Olivia.


    Jordan looked at George¡¯s figure leaving and said, ¡°Mr. Moore, Mr. Thomas seems to have no idea


    about what happened to Dr. Thomas six years ago.¡±


    Bryan gave a cold nce, ¡°So what?¡±


    It was true that he treated his two daughters differently. Even if he didn¡¯t have a hand in hurting Shirley


    six years ago, anyway he was an irresponsible father.


    What a wretched father!!


    ¡°What about Madam side?¡±


    ¡°Watching the people over there and keeping an eye on Sabina.¡± After speaking, Bryan turned and


    walked briskly toward the direction that Shirley just left.

 Chapter 100 Bryan Touched Her Wound

    Chapter 100 Bryan Touched Her Wound


    More than a dozen patients were waiting outside the surgical room.


    Shirley and Mildred sat in thest row.


    Mildred noticed that Shirley had not spoken since they sat down, she didn''t show any emotion but felt


    like her heart was heavy.


    She called worriedly. "Paisley."


    Shirley raised her head and gave her an ''I''m fine'' smile and nodded.


    Mildred felt even worrier, "Are you in pain?"


    It pained her heart seeing her injured hand. "That old man was blind, walking recklessly despite


    knowing this is a hospital area."


    Shirley remained silent.


    Mildred continued, "Let¡¯s go to the emergency section and let the doctor treats you first."


    Shirley grabbed her arm when she was about to stand up. "He was my father."


    Mildred''s body stiffened, she was shocked and stared at her in disbelieve.


    She then sat back down on the chair but still looked at Shirley shockingly. "What¡­ What did you say?"


    Shirley blinked and nodded in silence.


    She was telling Mildred with her look that the man just now was her father.


    Her birth father that had never raised her.


    That never concerned about her when she was sick.


    That pushed her down the dead-end when she needed help.


    Mildred hugged Shirley. "Cry out loud if you want to."


    Shirley sighed softly, her eyes were reddened but she looked cold. "No, Shirley Thomas is dead,


    Paisley Thomas will never cry."


    "Yes, Shirley¡¯s tears dried up in that sea, you are my Paisley." Mildred patted her gently like how a


    mother patted her child.


    Shirley leaned onto her shoulder with tears gushed down her cheeks.


    She thought she would confront George Thomas when she met him again, asking him why gave birth


    to her and let her suffer, why didn''t he choked her to death.


    But she didn''t.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When he stood in front of her, she felt like all her energies were sucked out by an unknown force.


    A figure appeared in front of her while she was thinking.


    Shirley looked up and met Bryan''s eyes, there was an unfamiliar look in his eyes.


    It looked like gentleness and love!


    He asked, "Why are you sitting out here!"


    Mildred raised her number and said, "There was eleven patient in front of us, Paisley didn''t want to go


    to the emergency room."


    Bryan grabbed her arms and pulled her up.


    Shirley stunned, she fell into his arms when he pulled her up.


    He supported the back of her head with one hand. "Why wait? You are severely injured, so think about


    yourself first, let¡¯s go."


    "Bryan Moore, this is not your hospital, my injuries are not severe, it''s just broken blisters." Shirley was


    annoyed and tried pushing him away.


    He was thest person she wanted to see now. All she wanted was to sit quietly and daze out with


    Mildred.


    But she failed to push him away.


    Instead, he bent over and carried her in his arms while she was struggling.


    Shirley felt dizzy and when she got better, Bryan already walked to the elevator with her in his arms.


    She yelled out shockingly, "Bryan Moore, put me down.¡±


    "Paisley, listen to Mr Moore, you can''t dy treatment to your hand injuries any longer. The auction will


    be held in fifteen days, you won''t be able to make perfume with a hand like this." When Bryan carried


    Shirley up and walked into the elevator, Mildred quickly took Shirley¡¯s purse and followed them. She


    then advised her.


    She understood how important perfume making is to her.


    Shirley stopped struggling after hearing Mildred''s words.


    Bryan looked at her, "Don''t disappoint those who concern about you, you might be injured, but me, the


    children, Ms Walker and grandma feel the pain in heart. You must take care of yourself even for


    others."


    Shirley blushed with their words.


    She was already depressed seeing George at the hospital, and Bryan''s words made it even worse, she


    couldn''t help and burst into tears.


    The sadness came from deep within her heart.


    Mildred got nervous, she took out some tissues from the purse and cried. "Paisley."


    She handed over the tissues with her trembling hands.


    She understood her pain, she received lots of love but none of it was what she truly longed for¡­


    Bryan frowned and stared at the woman in his arms.


    Even when crying, there was no emotion on her face, only tears gushing down like opened faucet.


    Shirley jumped down from his arms and rushed out the moment the elevator''s door opened.


    "Paisley." Bryan shouted and followed her footsteps.


    But Mildred grabbed his arm when he was about to step out. "Mr Moore, please leave her alone and


    give her some space."


    Bryan''s sights fell on her back that was leaving and disappeared into the stairs at the corner.


    He clenched his fists, he was worried and sad.


    He suddenly recalled Jordan told him that it was Mildred that saved Shirley from the sea.


    So Mildred knew what happened during the years.


    He wanted to know what happened to Shirley for the past six years, so he turned and asked eagerly,


    "Ms Walker, where did you save Shirley Thomas?"


    Mildred skipped several heartbeats when she heard "Shirley Thomas", and looked at the man before


    her in astonishment.


    "I know who she is and I''m the father of her children."


    His direct conversational style shocked Mildred to the core, it took her quite some times to calm down.


    Her shocking face turned into coldness.


    The same coldness that could be seen on Shirley, Bryan was familiar with it.


    Mildred turned her body and recalled Bryan''s eagerness to make Shirley and the kids move into the


    Moore''s Manor. A sudden fear took over. "So you tried your best to persuade her and the children to


    move into the Moore''s Manor after knowing you are the father? What do you n to do next?


    Snatching the children away from her and kick her out of the manor?"

 Chapter 101 Mildred Meets Darcy For The First Time

    Chapter 101 Mildred Meets Darcy For The First Time


    She was quite supportive of Bryan before, but now it was different. If the man had known from the


    beginning that the two children were his and knew that Paisley was Shirley, then ... everything would


    have changed.


    Bryan also felt the caution and hostility on Mildred.


    They were really good friends, and they were all exactly the same when they were angry.


    "No." Bryan clenched his fist and denied desperately, "I wanted to protect her and the children. I''m


    afraid that if one day someone finds out who she is and learns of the existence of those two children.


    And at the very least, they''re perfectly safe at the Moores'' Manor."


    "Are you sure it''s perfectly safe?" Mildred red at him with sharp eyes, then pulled out her phone and


    tapped on a message from the Moore family. Then she handed the phone to him, "You were not born to


    the matriarch of the Moore family. The Moore family isplicated and your current status ... makes


    you only an illegitimate child. It was Madame Moore who protected you in the Moore family back then,


    and you got to where you are today. Are you sure that you are strong enough to protect Paisley and the


    two children?"


    "You investigated me!" Bryan''s brow furrowed when he saw the message on it, and his hands clenched


    into fists.


    Mildred retrieved her phone and put it back in her bag, "I''m the one who saved Paisley''s life. After I


    learned that she was returning to this dangerous ce, I had to keep an extra eye on the people she


    was in contact with at the moment, including you, Mr. Moore!"


    At this point, she took a step forward, while her eyes, which used to be pretty and shining, were now


    half narrowed, "Do you know what has happened to her in the past six years? I, as well as others, am


    not qualified to dig up her sealed wounds to hurt her again. I''m sorry I can''t tell you anything, but after


    six years, Mr. Moore, please don''t hurt this poor woman again. She was born with parents but raised


    without a father and mother, and was the mother of two children when she was still a child. It really


    sucks how aggressive you can be sometimes."


    Mildred''s words caused Bryan to choke up the thoughts and words in his mind.


    "The two kids are cute, but ..." Mildred looked away and added, "I still wish that if she had a choice six


    years ago, she hadn''t met you again, hadn''t given birth to these two lovely children, hadn''t known me,


    and wasn''t the world-famous perfumer SO."


    After saying that, Mildred bypassed him and walked unhurriedly in the direction Shirley had just left.


    Standing in ce, Bryan''s fists trembled slightly, while his narrow eyes turned a little red.


    He hurriedly took out his phone and sent a message to Darcy.


    When the elevator opened, he walked in with great strides.


    On the other end, Shirley had already adjusted herself by the time Mildred reached the stairwell.


    The two looked at each other, then both smiled.


    Mildred went over to her, put her arms around her, and said, "Do you still want to check your hands?"


    "Yes, I still have to attend the auction. Master expects so much of me, and I can''t let him down."


    "Let''s go downstairs, then. I guess it will be our turn too."


    "Okay." Mildred reached out and pushed open the door to the stairwell.


    Just in time, a man dressed in white turned down the aisle. They then just came face to face.


    Shirley let out a low cry and hurriedly tugged on Mildred''s arm, pulling her to her side. The man also


    took a big step back when he saw someone at the stairway.


    They stopped the collision in time.


    Mildred looked up with a frightened look on her face. The man standing opposite was wearing a white


    doctor''s coat, with a handsome face, a pair of rimless sses, and short hair.


    He was tall, about one meter eighty-five or more, and looked like a gentle schr.


    Mildred was stunned for a moment and pointed her finger at the man in front of her and said, "Darcy?"


    Darcy was a top cardiologist who had been involved in major heart surgeries abroad. As long as he did


    the surgery, there was no failure, only sess.


    Various interviews and magazines had been praising his skills as well.


    Darcy raised his hand to lift his sses and answered, "Yes, I am."


    Mildred was still very excited to see such a big shot here.


    "Oh my god, I can''t believe I met my Prince Charming here."


    Seeing the foolish look on her face, Shirley nced at her with disgust, "How many Prince Charming


    do you have?"


    As soon as she saw the handsome man, she forgot about her beautiful assistant.


    Mildred pinched Shirley''s arm.


    Darcy saw all her movements. He lifted his sses again and said, "Miss Thomas, pleasee with


    me."


    Then he turned around and walked back.


    Mildred looked at his back and asked in disbelief, "Does he ... know you?"


    Shirley had an embarrassed look on her face, "It was Dr. rk who came to check on me when I was


    drugged by Dawson. We sort of had crossed paths."


    "By the way, many clubs of the Rogers family have been shut down, and now they are having a hard


    time and begging for help, and Dawson seems to have had his ribs broken by the people he offended


    before because of his family''s downfall. Do you know about this?" When the scum was mentioned,


    Mildred remembered what she had been wanting to tell Shirley, but she had forgotten about this


    person. Now that Shirley mentioned it, she suddenly thought of the news reported in the media in the


    past few days.


    Hearing this, Shirley paused slightly in her steps.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She looked up around and did not find Bryan.


    The Rogers family was one of the top families in City L, but in a short period of time, it suffered a


    disastrous decline. She guessed that it was not just the Rogers family''s problem.


    "Hey, where''s Mr. Moore?" Mildred also found that Bryan was not there, and she pretended to look for


    him with a surprised expression on her face.


    But she knew very well in her heart that Bryan had left.


    Mildred was pleased with what Bryan had done.


    If he was really a man, he would have given the woman he loved a little space. His aggressiveness


    would only make Shirley lose her breath.


    Shirley lowered her head, smiled bitterly, and walked into the cardiology room with Mildred.


    Darcy sat down in his desk seat, unscrewed the potions he had just brought up from the pharmacy, and


    said, "Sit down and let me take a look."


    Shirley sat in the chair next to him, nced at the medical cotton and potions in his hand, and asked in


    confusion, "Dr. rk, I remember that your specialty is cardiology. I can just find a surgeon for this kind


    of thing. You ... should be very busy, right?"


    Darcy poured out a small amount of potions, dipped a cotton swab into it, and said, "I can be a


    cardiologist and also a surgeon as long as Bryan needs it."


    Hearing this, the corner of Shirley''s mouth twitched awkwardly.


    It turned out that the person Bryan wanted to bring her to was Darcy, and it should ... also be Bryan let


    Darcy to the stairway to find her, right?


    Where was he then?


    "Don''t touch the water when you get back. While the wound is healing, be careful not to bump it. The


    blisters are rotten and will take some time to repair. Take care of yourself."


    At that moment, Darcy''s low voice rang out. Shirley came back to her senses in a daze, nced at the


    hand that was coated with potions, and nodded, "Thank you."


    "You¡¯re wee."

 Chapter 102 Amelia Orders Darcy

    Chapter 102 Amelia Orders Darcy


    Shirley Thomas took the medicine prepared by Darcy rk and left the consulting room.


    Just after Shirley and Mildred Walker left the consulting room, Darcy¡¯s phone rang in the drawer.


    He took out his cell phone to check, and then picked up the call from his fianc¨¦e with an indifferent


    ¡°hello¡±.


    ¡°Darcy, I have heard that you know Bryan Moore, and that you have a good rtionship with him, so I


    have something for you to help!¡±


    Darcy suddenly frowned and his voice became colder, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I want to be Bryan¡¯s psychologist, but I have heard that he¡¯s quite satisfied with the current one. You


    have such a good rtionship with him, so just tell him to change his current psychologist and rece


    her with me,¡± Amelia Jones ordered in a forceful and self-confident way.


    Yes, that was an order.


    Darcy didn¡¯t like when people talked to him in that way.


    What¡¯s more, Amelia¡¯s request was simply an idiotic nonsense.


    If the guess was right, the current psychologist surnamed ¡°Thomas¡± was the person Bryan liked.


    No one could rece the person he liked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this. Is there anything else?¡± Darcy became impatient.


    When Amelia heard Darcy¡¯s refusal, she yelled at him angrily, ¡°Darcy, are you a real man? I¡¯m your


    future wife, and I need your help now. You refused without even trying. Do you know how important this


    is to me?¡±


    Amelia had been looking for Bryan for one or two days, but she could not find him at all. That made


    Amelia feel a little bit embarrassed. If she never saw Bryan, how could she be his psychologist?


    She didn¡¯t want to lose to Shirley, so, when she heard that Darcy and Bryan were high school good


    friends, she immediately called her fianc¨¦ whom didn¡¯t contact for half a year.


    She thought Darcy would obey her and satisfy her request. After all, early this year, it was him who had


    agreed to that marriage and he also showed a good impression of her, who could imagine that he


    would dare to reject her in that way?


    Darcy¡¯s body leaned back, holding a pen in his hand, and said ruthlessly, ¡°Forget about it, as long as


    Bryan is still alive, he will probably never rece his current psychologist.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who his current psychologist is? Tell me!¡± Amelia questioned closely.


    Darcy¡¯s lips curled up with a sneer, he took off the phone and directly hung up.


    When Amelia heard the ¡°beep¡± sound of the hang up from the other side of the phone, she immediately


    took her phone, looked at it, and cursed angrily, ¡°Darcy, you bastard, how did you dare to hang up on


    me?¡±


    She called Darcy back.


    But, instead of answering her call, Darcy blocked her.


    Amelia¡¯s facial muscles twitched faintly, she kept staring at the phone and, gnashing her teeth, said


    angrily, ¡°Darcy, wait for me, we¡¯ll see about this!¡±


    Amelia stuffed the phone back into the bag, walked out of the Garden District, and drove to the old


    residence of the rk Family.


    As soon as she walked into the house of the rk Family, she saw Louis rk lying in a rocking chair


    in the garden, with his eyes closed as if he were asleep, apanied by an old housekeeper of the


    rk Family.


    Seeing Ameliaing, Butler Huber had a look of surprise, then lowered the head and spoke in the


    ear of Louis. Louis suddenly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Mr. rk.¡± Amelia saw him open his eyes and strode towards him running, calling him with a sweet


    voice.


    Louis immediately smiled and slowly got up from the chair with the help of Butler Huber, and then he


    said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Hey, Amelia, when did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance? I


    would have let Darcy stay here with you.¡±


    Hearing the name of Darcy, Amelia showed a little bit annoyed expression, but she quickly hid her


    dissatisfaction back.


    She brought two boxes of newly bought foreign wine, and came in front of Louis, pretending to feel


    wronged, ¡°Mr. rk, Darcy said he was a bit busy, maybe he won¡¯t be able to stay with me. This is a


    medicinal liquor that I brought back from overseas country, it¡¯s very good to treat rheumatism. Mr.


    rk, try it.¡±


    She lowered her head and lifted deliberately the liquor with both hands in front of her.


    Louis¡¯ eyes were sharp and he realized that her eyes were a bit reddish. He took the medicinal liquor


    with both hands and gave it to Butler Huber, then he looked carefully at Amelia¡¯s eyes, frowned, and


    asked worriedly, ¡°Amelia, you cried, I bet Darcy bullied you!¡±


    Amelia quickly lowered her head and, raising the hand to cover her face, said, ¡°No, Mr. rk. I¡¯m fine


    with Darcy. He just called me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Louis straightened his back. ¡°If he¡¯s nice to you, why did you cry? Tell me how that guy bullied


    you!¡±


    ¡°Mr. rk¡­don¡¯t embarrass Darcy.¡± Amelia took Louis¡¯ arm with her both hands and looked up at him.


    A pair of red pupils mirrored into Louis¡¯ eyes.


    Louis felt that Amelia had a big grievance and said with a serious expression, ¡°Butler Huber, go and call


    Darcy and tell him toe here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. rk, it¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m fine. Darcy really didn¡¯t bully me. I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°So why are you crying? If he didn¡¯t bully you, would you cry?¡± The young members of the rk Family


    were all boys, and after Madam Jones gave birth to Amelia, Louis loved her as a granddaughter, so he


    didn¡¯t ept her to have any grievance.


    If the boys from the rk Family made Amelia cry, Louis would punish them severely. Over time, the


    boys of the rk Family didn¡¯t dare to approach Amelia for fear of receiving a physical punishment


    from Louis because of her.


    Amelia lowered her head and sobbed painfully, ¡°It¡¯s me¡­it¡¯s my own fault. Mr. rk, before I was


    always abroad and the man I worked for passed away, so I wanted toe back living here. But


    because¡­I had an argument with a colleague in the studio, my career has been greatly hindered. I


    heard that Darcy and the eldest son of the Moore Family were good friends, so I wanted to see if I


    could be the psychologist of Mr. Moore with the intermediation of Darcy. Like that, I would have a


    ce, but I heard that Mr. Moore already has a psychologist, so Darcy was embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°So this is the issue.¡± Hearing those words, Louis raised his hand and touched Amelia¡¯s head, then he


    said, ¡°You little girl, if you wanted to work, you should have told me directly, and Mr. rk would have


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    helped you.¡±


    Amelia looked at Louis in front of her. She secretly felt pleased but said with a touch of sorrow on her


    face, ¡°Mr. rk, that colleague has asked me to bet with her.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t be Mr. Moore¡¯s psychologist within one month, I will have to crawl out of City L on my


    knees. Mr. rk, now I really regret it. I shouldn¡¯t have let her goad me into this, I shouldn¡¯t have


    epted that bet, but¡­but¡­that girl recorded me secretly and said that if I back out, she will make


    public that recording and tell everyone that I am an unfaithful person. Mr. rk, I¡¯m really scared, I


    don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

 Chapter 103 Two Kids Fighting at the Kindergarten

    Chapter 103 Two Kids Fighting at the Kindergarten


    Amelia Jones cried loudly on Louis rk''s arm.


    "Don''t cry, good child, as I said, if someone bullies you, juste and tell me, as for the bet, I will ask


    Darcy rk to help you, as for that junior of yours, she has such a bad personality, how could Arthur


    Stewart tolerate such a disciple," Louis said after hearing her heart-breaking crying, he caressed her


    head andforted her.


    "Grandpa, don''t me Mr. Stewart," Amelia said, "She is talented, Mr. Stewart values her high talent."


    "What''s your junior¡¯s name?" Louis inquired angrily.


    "Grandpa, I don''t want to hurt the people around me because of me, she is just a bit capricious, not to


    mention that I havemitted to this bet, this is not her fault, if I had remembered my original intention


    at the time and not been stimted by her, I wouldn''t have put myself in such a dilemma," Amelia said,


    shaking her head.


    Louis was overjoyed as he learned this.


    It was great that Amelia was so conscious. The members of the rk family should have virtuous


    values and be kind-hearted so that they can be the master who led the family.


    Not to mention that she would be the wife of his most outstanding grandchild.


    The more he looked at Amelia, the more satisfied he was.


    "Fine, fine, I won''t worry about your junior¡¯s matter for the time being, but I''ll go talk to Madam Moore


    about the bet, just wait for good news from me."


    "Grandpa, you''re always so kind to me." Amelia rested on Louis¡¯ arm once more, with a creepy grin on


    her face.


    She would not have to reach out to Darcy if she had known that dealing with Louis would be that easy.


    Louis personally called Darcy after Amelia had left.


    Bryan Moore had returned to thepany after leaving the hospital.


    He was not attentive in the meeting and when he was halfway through it, he received a phone call.


    Bryan pressed on the unknown number on his phone, which had the word AB Kindergarten disyed


    on it.


    He picked up the phone without hesitation, and on the other end, a serious female voice said, "Hello,


    this is AB Kindergarten, are you the parent of Emma Thomas and Jacob Thomas?"


    The two children simply gave Bryan¡¯s number without telling the teacher that he was their parent.


    "I am their parent, what has happened to them?" Bryan asked while he frowned.


    "Are you their father?" In a curious tone, the teacher inquired.


    Bryan was irritated by such a tone, and when it came to the issue of identification, he patiently repeated


    what he had just said, "Yes, I am their father, what has happened to my children?"


    His ferocious expression, cold tone of voice, and the words "I am their father" stunned the people


    below.


    Since when their manager became a father? How did they not know about that?


    "Your two children had a fight with other kid in the kindergarten; pleasee over and settle this


    matter," the kindergarten teacher said.


    As Bryan heard that, his face turned sullen and he stood up suddenly, saying, "Dismissed."


    He had already opened the conference room door and walked out right after he just stopped speaking.


    "Mr. Moore, here is the document that George Thomas faxed over just now," Jordan Hill said as he


    immediately followed him, holding a very important document in his hand.


    "Keep it first; I have to go to the kindergarten!"


    For a brief moment, Jordan was shocked, staring right behind him, eventually understood why Bryan


    had to left in such haste.


    "Do¡­Do I have to notify Shirley Thomas then?" Although he had no idea what had happened to the


    two little masters, the first person Jordan thought of was Shirley, who was the mother of the two kids.


    "Two kids are fighting with someone in the kindergarten, what do you think she will do if she is called?"


    Bryan said as he approached the elevator.


    "With Shirley¡¯s personality, she would undoubtedly lecture the two children."


    "I''ll go over and deal with it first, and only tell her after that, you stay here." Bryan walked inside as the


    lift door opened.


    It just took him twenty minutes by highway to get from the office to the school, and when he arrived,


    Emma was sitting in the corner of the couch, clutching the broken doll.


    Today, she wore her hair in two braids but the left one was united, her hair was messy and her eyes


    were swollen and teary. Some teachers were talking to her, but she ignored them.


    Bryan was heart-broken when he saw the scene.


    Emma resembled Shirley, who was moaning this morning, helplessly and miserably, as if the world had


    abandoned her.


    With mixed feelings racing through his heart, he strode into the office and cried out, "Emma."


    Emma looked up when she heard the call and saw that it was Bryan; she slipped off the sofa with the


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    doll in her arms and rushed towards him with swift strides, "Daddy."


    Bryan knelt, opened his hands, and took the kid into his arms, then stood up with her in his arms and


    asked, "Where''s your brother?"


    Emma cried out and hung the lips "He was brought outside by Ms. Burke. The teacher said that the


    parents of Rubene to look for the boy who had hurt him, so she took him away."


    With his deep gaze, he nced coldly over the teachers in front of him.


    Bryan¡¯s aura took them aback.


    Emma and Jacob had never seen their father when they were in kindergarten and their enrolment


    cards indicated that they were from single-parent family, and many of the students in the ssroom


    made fun of them, and even the teachers treated the two children as if they were from single-parent


    family.


    And now a father, or such a handsome and attractive man, had appeared, causing them to panic.


    "Sir, I will now take you to Jacob."


    One of the young female teachers first said.


    Bryan averted his gaze and discovered Jacob with the apanying of several teachers.


    Bryan and Emma were about to enter the ssroom when they saw a woman standing in front of


    Jacob, poking him in the head and forehead and scolding.


    Her scolding was offensive.


    "You are such an ill-bred kid. How dare you touched my son? If you break one of his fingers, ten of your


    heads won''t be enough to pay back. I''ll show you how to behave well today since you are not


    educated."


    The woman raised her hand and swung it at Jacob¡¯s head.


    When Bryan saw this, he took a huge step forward and swiftly grabbed the woman''s hand.


    The people in the ssroom turned to look at Bryan.


    Jacob cocked his head to look at him as he approached.


    As he quietly cried out, "Daddy!" His cheek wrinkled mildly and his eyes turned teary.

 Chapter 104 Bryan Heart Ached For The Two Children

    Chapter 104 Bryan Heart Ached For The Two Children


    Bryan firmly shook off the woman¡¯s hand, pulled Jacob who was standing next to him behind, and


    shouted in a cold tone, ¡°Even if my child is ill-mannered, you have no right to punish him.¡±


    He suddenly turned his head, and stared coldly at the few kindergarten directors and teachers who


    were standing nearby, and then lowered his head looking at Jacob who was standing behind him.


    Just now when he came, no one took Jacob¡¯s side. He was like a lonely and helpless littlemb, bullied


    and humiliated, and no one stood up and said a word for him.


    ¡°Is this your responsibility as a kindergarten teacher and director?¡± He asked them aggressively.


    The directors stared at Bryan dumbfoundedly. The teachers who led Bryan over said, ¡°This is the father


    of Emma and Jacob.¡±


    Since the two children joined the kindergarten, no one had seen their father before. Besides, the


    person who was offended by the two children were the sponsor of the kindergarten, someone who was


    rich and powerful. As a normalmon civilian, they did not dare to oppose them. And now when they


    saw the distinguished looking man, who wore expensive designer clothes, the kindergarten staff were


    shocked.


    But Dahlia, who was standing aside, pointed angrily at Bryan because of what he did just now. She


    shouted, ¡°You are the father of these two children.¡±


    Bryan nced coldly back, ¡°Such a barbaric person.¡±


    After he spoke, he turned his head towards the kindergarten director and said, ¡°Show me the


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    surveince footage.¡±


    Alice was frightened by his imposing manner. She did not have time to think and nodded her head


    subconsciously, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Who is the barbaric one here? Who gave you the permission to look at the surveince footage? Your


    two children hurt my son¡¯s head, so you have topensate me, otherwise I will sue you.¡± Koch family


    was considered as nouveau riche. In order to squeeze into the upper-ss social circle, they had made


    huge effort to please the other wealthy and well-known families. However, Bryan have not heard of


    Koch family, let alone know which corner did Dahlia pop out from.


    Conversely, Dahlia had no idea that the man standing in front of her, was a man that her husband


    would have begged to see if given the chance. Therefore, she was able to talk wildly right now without


    knowing the consequences.


    Bryan did not bother to argue with her. He squatted down and looked at Jacob.


    He knew that Jacob was stronger than Emma. When things happened, Jacob rarely showed any


    emotions on his face, but¡­ Bryan went through a rough childhood before too, so he knew that Jacob


    must be feeling very terrible right now.


    He reached out his hand and hugged Jacob.


    Jacob instantly hugged his neck and buried his little face into it. He sobbed and called, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    ¡°If you want to cry just let it out.¡±


    ¡°Wah!¡± Emma burst into tears at once.


    Jacob nced at her, felt a little ashamed but did not stopped her from crying.


    Bryan hugged the two of them in distress.


    After that, Alice pulled out the surveince footage. She transferred the video footage to her phone,


    then handed her phone to Bryan.


    In the video footage, Emma was seen ying block toys with her friends. Dahlia¡¯s son suddenly ran


    over and snatched the ¡®Peppa Pig¡¯ from her. Of course, Emma did not want to give it to him, that was


    how they got into a fight.


    Jacob quickly ran over and helped Emma. The three of them pulled and pushed each other, and in the


    end Jacob and Emma won the fight.


    However, Dahlia¡¯s son pulled so hard, that when the other two kids sessfully grab the toy away from


    him, he fell and knocked his head on the corner of the table, therefore suffering an injury on his head.


    Alice looked at Dahlia and said, ¡°Mrs. Koch, this incident was not entirely Jacob and Emma¡¯s fault; it


    was Ruben who tried to grab Emma¡¯s toy in the first ce.¡±


    Ruben heard what Alice said, and instantly hugged Mrs. Koch¡¯s leg and cried, ¡°Mom, the two of them


    ganged up and bullied me.¡±


    Dahlia heart ached when she saw her son like this. She hugged Ruben and scolded frigidly, ¡°What do


    you mean Ruben tried to grab her toy in the first ce? In this kindergarten, every toy belongs to my


    son. Do you remember who is the sponsor of this kindergarten? If my son want¡¯s what is in her hand,


    she must hand it over without any question. What is your name, you can stoping to work from


    tomorrow onwards.¡±


    Dahlia stretched her hand out and strongly tore off the name tag from Alice¡¯s chest. She even threw it


    on the ground and stepped on it several times.


    Alice¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    What Dahlia did was too repulsive. Seeing that she could not keep her job, Alice was not afraid


    anymore. Without hesitation, she said, ¡°Mrs. Koch, Emma brought her toy from home, so it does not


    belong to your son. And secondly, this is not the first time Ruben tried to seize other children¡¯s toy.


    Furthermore, he beaten other children several times. I informed you a few times, but you ignored me.


    You should not educate your child like this; this will only encourage him in doing it. When he grows up,


    he will feel that everything he likes should all belong to him.¡±


    ¡°Whack!¡± Dahlia walked forward, and heavily pped Alice¡¯s face. The other directors and teachers


    were shocked.


    Emma even stopped crying when she saw Dahlia pped Alice.


    She hugged Bryan¡¯s neck tightly and said angrily, ¡°Ms. Bell was right. Ruben stole toys from other


    children every day, he beat them up too. My brother did not hit him, he fell onto the table himself. He


    also scolded and said that we have a bad mother and had no father. Furthermore, he also likes to


    punch my brother when he was not paying attention. Brother had never told mommy. I¡¯m telling you


    today, I have my daddy too, so stop bullying us.¡±


    Thest sentence was something Emma had suppressed in her heart for a long time. And today, she


    could finally say it out confidently.


    Jacob raised his head and looked at his sister. His eyes were red, but he was very touched.¡±


    ¡°Stupid little sis.¡±


    Bryan lowered his head and looked at Jacob, ¡°Why have you never told anyone when someone hit


    you? Your mommy doesn¡¯t know too?¡±


    Jacob startled for a while, raised his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m a real man.¡±


    ¡°Fool!¡± Bryan said heartbreakingly, ¡°You should tell daddy next time if it happens again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jacob grinned and nodded his head heavily.


    Bryan raised his head, looked at Alice, and said, ¡°Pick up your name tag, ande to work tomorrow


    as usual.¡±


    Alice picked up her name tag but did not mind about what Bryan had said. This kindergarten was built


    under the sponsorship of Koch family, so it would be impossible for her to stay anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ms. Bell. You cane to work. My daddy is powerful, so don¡¯t be scared.¡± Emma looked


    at Alice and told her.


    Alice ¡®s heart was deeply touched by Alice¡¯s words. She looked at Bryan again; he looked rather


    extravagant and had an imposing appearance.


    Dahlia might have offended a wrong person here.


    ¡°No ss today, daddy will bring you two back.¡± Bryan held the two children, ignored Dahlia, turned


    around and walked out of the ssroom.


    However, Dahlia was not ready to let it go easily. When she saw Bryan walked out of the ssroom,


    she took her son and rushed over. She grabbed Bryan¡¯s arm and bellowed, ¡°You are not allowed to


    leave. You must answer for my son¡¯s injury. Your children is responsible for his injury, so if you don¡¯t


    ¡°Take out the business card from daddy¡¯s pocket.¡±


    Jacob immediately took a ck business card from the left pocket of Bryans shirt, and handed it to


    Dahlia.


    Bryan stared at her coldly and said, ¡°You can send yourwyer¡¯s letter to mypany building.¡±


    After said that, Jacob stuffed the business card into Dahlia¡¯s cor. Bryan then hugged the two children


    and left.


    Dahlia looked at the business card. When she saw various group names and addresses on the card,


    her face suddenly changed.

 Chapter 105 Both Children Being Honest With Each Other

    Chapter 105 Both Children Being Honest With Each Other


    After Bryan got into the car with the two children, he didn¡¯t immediately drive away. He apanied


    the two children in the back seat, his gaze focused on both children.


    Jacob Thomas was very sensitive. When he saw how Bryan was staring at him, he knew what he was


    thinking.


    Jacob deliberately turned his face towards the window.


    Bryan shook his head helplessly and looked at Emma Thomas. He rested his palm on his daughter¡¯s


    head and stroking it gently.


    ¡°Emma, please tell daddy how you were bullied at school,¡± Bryan asked.


    Jacob quickly turned his head to look at him.


    And Emma turned her head to stare at Jacob.


    ¡°Brother won¡¯t let me talk about it.¡±


    He could see that Jacob didn¡¯t want Emma to ever mention this matter again. But he forgot that he was


    still a child himself.


    ¡°You both are strong and well-behaved in front of mummy, and I¡¯m happy for that and your mummy. But


    in front of your daddy, you can always be a 3-year-old child.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s eyes once again reddened when he heard this. But he was still holding it back.


    He clenched his hands secretly and remained silent.


    However, Emma pressed her lips, wanting to cry, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s that true? We can always rely on daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am your father. You can trust me.¡± Bryan reached out and hugged Emma onto hisp. He gently


    wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes, ¡°Tell daddy what you guys have been holding back ¡±


    Emma flung herself into Bryan¡¯s arms, clutching his clothes tightly with both hands, and started wailing.


    ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t like going to kindergarten. But brother said that if we don¡¯t go to kindergarten, mummy


    will have to worry about both of us. And we can¡¯t let mummy see us as a burden. So even I dislike it a


    lot, I must go to kindergarten. But I really don¡¯t like it.¡± the child was sniveling so much; she was having


    a hard time breathing properly. Also, her whole body was trembling as well.


    Because they were single-parent children, both had tacitly agreed not to inform Shirley whenever there


    was a parent-child activity.


    And all the children in their ss felt that both were unfavoured by their parents and snatched things


    from them from time to time.


    Emma said incoherently, ¡°Jacob said that mummy was working very hard, so we have to be well


    behaved and not make mummy too tired. Otherwise, mummy¡¯s heart will hurt, and she might die from it


    one day.¡±


    The more Emma spoke, the more she cried. She became more aggrieved and ufortable.


    She flung herself into Bryan¡¯s arm in fear. Her hands were clinging to Bryan¡¯s neck, a handful of snot


    and tears fell onto his ck shirt.


    Bryan hugged Emma tightly in distress. The feeling of desperation was like his heart was torn apart.


    The pain was unbearable.


    ¡°Cry as much as you want, dear. Daddy¡¯s here. If there¡¯s anything, you couldn¡¯t tell mummy, juste


    and tell me. Daddy will protect you from now on. And no one will dare to bully you again.¡± Bryan looked


    up at Jacob and saw him sitting in the corner, shrugging his shoulders and keeping his face to the car


    window.


    Bryan¡¯s heart constricted as he freed a hand to sp Jacob¡¯s shoulder and turned him around.


    He had already burst into tears.


    Bryan¡¯s heart sank, and immediately picked him up as well and ced him on his otherp, cradling


    him into his arms.


    ¡°You little dumdum, if you¡¯re feeling distressed, just cry, don¡¯t hold it back.¡± When Bryan said this,


    Jacob, who had been holding back, finally let loose and cried in an instant.


    His tiny body cuddled into Bryan¡¯s arms, crying as his whole body trembled.


    He was not afraid of anything, but he was scared that he would hear that her mother died one day.


    Knowing that Shirley was not well, he tried to not cause trouble to his mum at school. He never hit


    anyone at school so that the teacher wouldn¡¯t call his parents over.


    He knew that his mischievous acts would make Shirley worried.


    He didn¡¯t want his mum to worry about him too much.


    And now there was someone who told him that no one would dare to bully him anymore. And the words


    were like a powerful force that destroyed the fortress inside him.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Bryan hugged both of them tightly until their sobs subsided and their emotions eased before he asked,


    ¡°Still not willing to tell daddy about it?¡±


    Jacob looked up, clenched his tiny fist to wipe the tears off his face, and said, ¡°I will tell you, daddy, but


    you can¡¯t tell mummy.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s really nothing much. Some students at school like to snatch sister Emma¡¯s stuff. So, I


    break their stuff. They don¡¯t dare to confront me because I will fight back and hurt them. So, they sneak


    up on me, some students will also take those toy molds and hit me on the head. It hurts really bad.


    Luckily I didn¡¯t get beaten into a moron.¡±


    Jacob raised his hand and touched his head.


    Seeing this gesture, Bryan asked heartily, ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°In America, but I¡¯m back in China now. And ssmates here are quite friendly. They¡¯ll y with my


    sister and me, except for Ruben.¡± Jacob nced at Peppa pig in Emma¡¯s arms and reached for it, ¡°If


    Ruben wanted this, he would just snatch it from her. He really doesn¡¯t have any gentleman demeanor.¡±


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°He hits girls. He hit Emma¡¯s face and pulled her hair.¡± Only then did Jacob remember that Emma had


    just been pped by Ruben


    He hurriedly reached out and lifted the left side of Emma¡¯s loose hair. Sure enough, he saw w and


    scratch marks on Emma¡¯s neck and ear.


    ¡°Oh no, I can¡¯t believe he left markings. Mummy¡¯s going to ask what happened when we get back,¡±


    Jacob muttered heartily.


    Bryan lifted Emma¡¯s hair and also saw the w and scratch marks on the back of Emma¡¯s ear and


    neck.


    Moreover, the left side of Emma¡¯s face was redder and more swollen than the right side.


    That kid who hit her was ruthless.


    Damn.


    He hugged both of them tightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you promise you won¡¯t tell mummy.¡± Emma turned her head and pouted.


    Bryan nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, I won¡¯t say a word. Daddy will take you to the office to y.


    And when it¡¯s mealtime, Daddy will take you out for lunch, okay?¡±


    Both of them nodded at the same time.


    Bryan put them both back on their child safety seats, buckled the seat belts on them. He then returned


    to the driver seat and drove the car back to the office.


    He had just stepped out of the lift with his two children in his left and right hands when Jordan Hill came


    to meet him from another corridor.


    Jordan jogged forward. He first nced at both of the children, then swept a nce in the direction of


    the office. He said, ¡°Mr Moore, Darcy is waiting for you in your office.¡±


    ¡°Darcy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, something seems to be going on. I told Darcy to phone you, but he said that it would be better to


    talk about it face to face.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you go and take care about the incident in AY kindergarten. I don¡¯t want to see any more simr


    incidents happen to them when they both go to kindergarten tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 106 My Children, Biological Children

    Chapter 106 My Children, Biological Children


    After Bryan Moore gave his orders, he walked past Jordan Hill with his two kids.


    And Jordan quickly took out his phone to call AY kindergarten. He learned from the principal what


    happened today in the AY kindergarten and immediately understood why Bryan would leave such an


    important meeting.


    Bryan pushed open the office door and led the two kids hand in hand inside the office.


    A young man in white stood in front of the French window and held a cup Bryan usually used in his


    hand. He sat at the back of the sofa and watched the city view in front of him.


    Bryan nced at him and asked, ¡°Darcy rk has a vacation leave now?¡±


    Ever since Darcy became a doctor, the only time they could get together was on business duties.


    But of course, this business was also Darcy¡¯s business. For example, if Bryan became sick, he would


    immediatelye and help.


    However, if he asked him out to just eat and drink, he would immediately turn it down.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It was rare to have Darcye to his office in person today.


    When Darcy heard his subtly sarcastic words, he immediately turned around.


    As soon as he saw the pair of fraternal twins, Darcy slightly trembled. He stared at the cute twins for a


    while, then he pointed at them and said, ¡°The two of them¡­¡±


    ¡°My children, biological children.¡±


    Darcy gasped and stared at Jacob Thomas.


    Jacob looked exactly like Bryan when he was a child.


    However, the girl Bryan held with his right hand didn¡¯t look like Bryan at all. But she looked extremely


    simr with another woman.


    She looked just like¡­Miss Thomas.


    ¡°Are they you and Miss Thomas¡¯ children?¡±


    Bryan suddenly became serious and said, ¡°No. Don¡¯t ask anymore questions. You might scare the both


    of them.¡±


    He really didn¡¯t want to discuss these things in front of the two kids.


    ¡°Emma, Jacob, Daddy will take you to the guest room for you to rest. Daddy prepared a lot of toys and


    food inside. I¡¯ll ask the chef toe over and make your favorite foodster, okay?¡±


    ¡°Are there sweets?¡± Emma Thomas¡¯ eyes lit up as soon as she heard that there would be food.


    On the other hand, Jacob was more interested in the toys Bryan talked about. He believed that the toys


    Bryan prepared were definitely his favorites.


    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t eat too much junk food, so that your mommy wouldn¡¯t worry about you.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll look after my younger sister.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to look after me. Take care of yourself first.¡±


    The two little kids quarreled.


    Bryan secretly breathed a sigh of relief as both of the kids made up and readjusted their emotions.


    He was really afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able tofort them well.


    He pushed open the guest room and led the two kids inside.


    After Bryan learned that he had two kids, the space of the resting area in his office tripled. The


    children¡¯s yroom he especially arranged was finally put to good use now.


    After he put both kids inside, Bryan went back to the office and gently closed the transparent door.


    Then, he turned his head and nced inside.


    The two kids each held their favorite toy and yed inside the intable for children. Theypletely


    forgot about the unpleasant happening this morning.


    ¡°Tell me. Why did you look for me?¡± Bryan turned around, slowly walked towards another sofa, and sat


    down.


    He lit a cigarette for himself.


    Darcy nced at him and said, ¡°These two must be the psychiatrist¡¯s children. I just remembered right


    now. The eyes of the little girl looked just like your psychiatrist.¡±


    ¡°Darcy, stop talking about my matters. If you wanna say anything, go ahead. If there¡¯s nothing else, get


    out of here. Don¡¯t disturb my time with the kids.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk!¡± Darcy couldn¡¯t help butugh after hearing what Bryan said, ¡°How did our upright and


    cold-faced king be a child¡¯s ve?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Darcy stopped smiling and immediately became serious. He still leaned against the back of the sofa


    and said, "I indeed came to see you today because of something. My grandfather just called me a


    while ago."


    Bryan leaned back and looked at the children inside. Then, he suddenly remembered what Jordan told


    him before.


    Amelia Jones was Darcy¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    As he thought of this, Bryan couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Did your grandfather nag you to get married


    immediately?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Darcy got up, walked to the sofa, and sat in front of Bryan, ¡°It¡¯s about you, but actually, it


    should be about my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Bryan sneered.


    He was just about to bring trouble to Amelia. He didn¡¯t expect that Darcy woulde here for his


    fianc¨¦e. It must have something to do with the bet for Darcy toe here in person.


    ¡°So, you n to plea and bargain on behalf of your fianc¨¦e to let me fire my current psychiatrist and


    hire your fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Darcy was startled, and he looked up at him.


    The two men stared at each other.


    One pair of eyes was full of hatred.


    The other pair of eyes was full of shock.


    Darcy was surprised that Bryan knew about this bet.


    "You knew the bet that Amelia made with someone else?" He also just learned about it this morning,


    but he didn''t know the other person who made the bet with Amelia.


    ¡°I don¡¯t only know about this bet. I also know that the one Amelia made a bet with was my psychiatrist.


    Moreover, your fianc¨¦e was so ruthless that she almost killed my two children. So, Darcy, I¡¯m really


    disappointed that you came here today on the behalf of your fianc¨¦e." He flicked the cigarette between


    his fingers. Although he coldly spoke, his eyes softened whenever he looked at his two children.


    As Darcy followed his eyes and nced at him, it was already clear to him who the mother of these two


    children was.


    He bitterlyughed and said, ¡°Who did you take me for?¡±


    Bryan didn''t look at him.


    Darcy continued, "I''m just here to remind you that if my grandfatheres here in person and


    mentions this matter to you, you don''t need to worry about our friendship, just do it whatever you like it


    to be."


    Upon hearing this, Bryan slightly paused.


    Darcy had already gotten up. He put the tea cup back to where it was and said, "The tea is not bad.


    Send 1 kg of this to my office some time. I like the Longjing tea in your cup."


    After that, Darcy already opened the office door.


    Bryan also put out his cigarette. Just when Darcy was about to leave the office, Bryan said, ¡°Darcy, let¡¯s


    get together tonight at the usual ce.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll give them a call.¡±


    Darcy closed the door and aforting smile appeared at the corner of his lips.


    He almost thought that Bryan was going to end their friendship already.


    But, the fact that Bryan had children would be a big news. Other guys would definitely be shocked once


    they learned about it.


    After Darcy left, Bryan went into the resting area¡­

 Chapter 107 Twelve Stars That Shirley Gave to Kevin

    Chapter 107 Twelve Stars That Shirley Gave to Kevin


    When Shirley and Mildred just walked out of the hospital, Kevin called, then both parties agreed to


    meet at Arthur''s vi and discuss about the auction.


    After arriving at the Water Garden vi that Arthur lived in, Kevin opened the front passenger''s door


    and smiled warmly as he said, ¡°Shirley,e down.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± when Shirley went out of the car, Kevin stretched his hand out to help her.


    Right at that time, Kevin saw the scar on the back of her left hand... His eyes shrank as he immediately


    grabbed her left wrist and asked, "What''s wrong with your hand? Who hurt you?"


    When he asked that, he sounded so cold.


    That sentence sounded like it had a certain purpose.


    He knew better than anyone that Bryan''s emotions were very unstable, he would very likely injure


    others if he made a move.


    Seeing his nervous look, Shirley shook her head and said, ¡°Kevin, I went out for dinnerst night I


    didn''t pay attention when serving the soup, this morning I found out that there''s blisters on it, so I am...


    telling Mildred to send me to the hospital.¡±


    Mildred walked over from another side, red at Shirley, and said, ¡°Last night I told her to go to the


    hospital, she wouldn''t do as I say with her stubborn temper.¡±


    Kevin grabbed her hand tightly and spoke in distress, ¡°Mildred, next time you should tell me right away


    if there''s any problem... Even if she''s not going to the hospital, just find me.¡±


    ¡°Kevin, it''s really okay, it''s not that serious.¡± the blister was just rotten that it looked quite scary.


    Kevin flicked her forehead and said, ¡°Shirley, why are you still like a child when you''re already at this


    age you don''t even know how to take good care of yourself... Where''s the medicine? I''ll take a look.¡±


    ¡°The medicine is in my bag.¡± Mildred took out the medicine that Darcy prescribed from her bag and


    handed it to Kevin.


    Kevin opened the medicine bag, took out the external medicine, internal medicine, and checked


    everything before saying, ¡°No problem, you have to take the medicine on time... The auction is set on


    next Sunday, I think your can''t make perfume anymore with such hands.¡±


    ¡°What?! So fast!¡± Shirley was shocked when she said that, ¡°Isn''t there like two weeks left?¡±


    She thought that her hand would have healed in a week and she could use that one week to think of


    the main theme of the perfume, but she didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    ¡°It''s the National day next week, Mr. Stewart wants it by the holiday period because there''ll be many


    people on vacation.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Shirley was slightly disappointed.


    Kevin put his hand on Shirley''s shoulder and patted her, ¡°No problem, I still have the 12 bottles of


    perfume that you gave me, you can choose 8 of it to sell during the auction.¡±


    Shirley was slightly stunned before she looked up at him, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Kevin smiled and said, ¡°The Twelve stars that you gave me, I don¡¯t have the heart to use it and


    coincidentally Mr. Stewart wants to open a perfume auction, it¡¯s better to satisfy the public and send


    your work to auction, it will surely be sold at a high price in the auction.¡±


    ¡°Kevin, Twelve stars is my birthday present for you.¡±


    ¡°That''s right, Twelve stars is mine, I''ll just put your name on it for the auction... Your hand is injured, do


    not make any perfume these days.¡± Kevin looked up at Mildred, ¡°Mildred, please keep an eye on her for


    me.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, okay, I think you''re just like Shirley''s mom, you''re even more talkative than me.¡± Mildred''s


    attention kept focusing on the figure in the garden.


    Shirley turned her head and nced at her, seeing how Mildred was preupied with something else,


    she followed Mildred''s gaze and found the assistant beside Kevin, who was talking with several seniors


    in the small garden beside.


    He''s indeed a shining star amongst the crowd.


    He had fair white skin, great facial features, height around 180cm, else than his family background, he


    would be a match for Mildred.


    Sheughed and said, ¡°Kevin, can you be a matchmaker?¡±


    ¡°Be a matchmaker?¡± Kevin didn''t sense it, ¡°Be whose matchmaker?¡±


    Mildred suddenly turned his head and red fiercely at Shirley, ¡°Don''t say any nonsense.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Mildred''s reaction, only then Kevin looked at the one she was looking at... Coincidentally, he


    saw his assistant Mason with all smiles, several people who stood by him were also smiling happily.


    Kevin felt slightly surprised at heart as he said, ¡°Mildred, do you like Mason?¡±


    Mildred covered her face with both of her hands and nodded shyly.


    Mildred couldn''t hide anything in front of Kevin and Shirley, it''s just that Mason was her crush whom


    she had been liking for so many years, so it was hard for her not to feel shy when facing of him.


    For Mason, she had rejected many man who pursued her.


    Kevinughed, ¡°When did it start and why didn''t I know it? I say... Why does every time I go home, you


    looked at me so strangely. At first, I thought that you liked me so I didn''t even dare to look for you


    again.¡±


    Shirleyughed because of Kevin''s half-joking words.


    Mildred put both hands on her waist and red at him furiously, ¡°Since when I looked at you strangely,


    shouldn''t you know whether I like you or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, you like boy that is very gentle.¡±


    ¡°You, Kevin, how could you say that? Who''s the very gentle boy? He doesn''t seem like a boy, okay?¡±


    Mildred started defending her crush.


    Seeing how Mildred was so annoyed, Kevin pinched her face and said, ¡°Stand here and wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Shirley,e with me.¡± he turned his head and said that to Shirley.


    Shirley said ¡°yeah¡± and followed him to the small garden back there with her left hand held by his hand.


    Shirley and Kevin greeted the seniors and then Kevin said something beside Mason''s ear.


    Mason nodded and faintly blushed, he then looked at Mildred affectionately.


    After Kevin finished speaking, Mason walked straight to Mildred.


    Everyone stared at Mason''s direction like there''s a good show.


    Shirley asked in curiosity, ¡°Kevin, what did you say to your assistant?"


    ¡°I said that Mildred''s father is forcing her to marry, if he doesn''t confess now she might already be


    marrying someone else.¡±


    Shirley was dumbfounded, she pointed at Mason''s direction, ¡°He''s also...¡±


    Kevin smiled gently as he nced down at her hand, his smile slowly turned gloomy, ¡°Let''s go inside


    first, let them have a talk.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Shirley followed Kevin into the vi, not long after, Amelia also came.


    Seeing the wound on the back of Shirley''s hand, Amelia felt proud at heart, she just had to deliberately


    say, ¡°Shirley, your hand is injured, don''t make perfumes anymore so the injury won''t get


    worse.¡±

 Chapter 108 Amelia’s Jealousy Hurt Shirley

    Chapter 108 Amelia¡¯s Jealousy Hurt Shirley


    In the living room, everyone¡¯s gaze was on the wound on the back of Shirley¡¯s hand. Everyone was


    feeling sorry because of this.


    In the auction this time round, many people came because of Shirley. As long as it¡¯s a fragrance that


    was concocted by her, even if the price was sky-high, everyone was willing to buy it.


    Simply because she was the only person under Mr. Stewart¡¯s name that did not ce her fragrances in


    the marketce. Only her patients were able to get ess to her fragrances, hence she was


    particrly sought after.


    This had made Amelia green with envy.


    God is so unfair, other people were working so hard, but their reward was still notparable to those


    that couldn¡¯t care less.


    Kevin frowned slightly, and ced his hand on top of the back of Shirley¡¯s right hand, and said, ¡°Amelia


    is right, stop concocting the fragrances anymore.¡±


    Shirley didn¡¯t reject Kevin¡¯s suggestion. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I just recalled that I still have


    some inventory, I¡¯ll rearrange the information and send it over to Master.¡±


    Seeing that her words had not managed to attack Shirley, Amelia felt very unhappy, ¡°How long have


    you had those inventory for, could it be the defective products that you concocted in the past, and


    bringing it onto the market for auction now.¡±


    ¡°Amelia.¡± Arthur¡¯s face was serious.


    Everyone turned to look at Arthur.


    Arthur said, ¡°Both you and Paisley are my best disciples, if you ruin her reputation, that would equate to


    damaging the reputation of your own fellow brothers and sisters, people would think that this is the way


    I educate my disciples. Do you think you would be any better off?¡±


    After a telling off, Amelia¡¯s arrogant fire got put out immediately.


    She slowly turned her head and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m just joking around with my sister, you don¡¯t have to


    take it seriously, how could I possibly go out and say that the perfume she is auctioning off is defective.


    Even if it is indeed defective, it would still be better and more valuable than those concocted by people


    like us.¡±


    ¡°Since you know that my defective fragrances are better than yours, then Sister Amelia you have to


    work harder in experimenting with new fragrances, instead of trying to find fault with me over here.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Every sister and brother have their own results, why are you stagnant at your current position and not


    moving forward.¡± Shirley had never insulted others on their technical capabilities, she was also not


    trying to target Amelia, but Amelia really disgusted her.


    Two years ago, she had hurt the two children, and she hadn¡¯t even gotten an exnation for it.


    Arthur took a look at her, and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Everyone seated who didn¡¯t know the details would perhaps feel that Shirley and Amelia are like a cat


    and a dog, but Arthur and Kevin knew the reason Shirley only targeted Amelia.


    Amelia¡¯s face turned dark because of her provocation.


    She hated peopleparing her to Shirley, now Shirley was adding salt to her wounds in front of


    everybody, she felt extremely angry.


    ¡°Paisley, don¡¯t be too much.¡±


    ¡°Sister Amelia you¡¯ve been targeting me since you came, I only said a few words, not too much at all.¡±


    Shirley picked up the tea in front of her, her expression calm and indifferent.


    Amelia gritted her teeth, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Amelia.¡± Kevin frowned and called out at her, ¡°Your sister is injured, she can no longer concoct any


    more fragrances at the auction, but you are still here mocking her, even wanting to win her. The reason


    we¡¯re gathered here today is only to discuss issues about the auction, not here to listen to you


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened, the words she had wanted to say got swallowed back down after Kevin¡¯s


    scolding.


    In Kevin¡¯s eyes carried a hint of impatience, he turned and said, ¡°Paisley, you definitely cannot concoct


    any more fragrances with your hands, but you can help us with it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sister¡¯s concoction methods are more innovative than ours, you can assist us from the side.¡±


    ¡°I agree, if I tell everyone that this fragrance was partly assisted by sister, my status would definitely be


    boosted.¡±


    ¡°Bailey is right, sister you have to listen to our big brother, recuperate properly, you can count on us for


    the auction.¡±


    The brothers and sisters who were seated by the side all nodded their heads in agreement.


    Feelingforted, Shirley nodded her head, ¡°Alright, I will listen to you brothers and sisters.¡±


    After that she turned around and said to Arthur, ¡°Master, I will try my best for the auction this time


    round.¡±


    Arthur smiled and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m not worried when you¡¯re handling these matters. Let¡¯s go to the


    fragrance concoction room for a look.¡±


    Arthur got up, and left his seat.


    Everyone followed and got up, following behind Arthur.


    As for Kevin, he apanied Shirley and walked together with her.


    At the fragrance concoction room, everyone changed into a professional anti-bacterial work uniform.


    Kevin felt that Shirley who was fully engaged in her work looked so beautiful. Only when she was


    concocting a fragrance, she would let down her guard and her mask, showing her true self.


    He looked on quietly at her, who was going around the brothers and sisters. His eyes gradually


    dimmed.


    With a sudden thought of the two children¡¯s father, Kevin¡¯s mood sank and he frowned.


    When he looked towards Shirley again, she was by Arthur¡¯s side.


    Amelia on the other hand had also walked over from the other side. In her hands were a bottle of


    unknown red liquid, her gaze coldly on Shirley¡¯s left hand, her eyes were filled with malice.


    Seeing this scene, Kevin was shocked, without further hesitation he walked quickly towards Shirley. His


    hands fell on her back and he pushed her to the front.


    Shirley subconsciously yelled in surprise, her body falling forward quickly.


    Before she coulde back to her senses, there was a strange movement from behind her.


    A ¡°thud¡± sounded, as if a ss tube had been smashed on the floor.


    After Shirley stabled herself, she quickly turned around and saw Kevin¡¯s hands sping Amelia¡¯s wrist,


    and his head was lowered looking at the floor.


    Shirley followed Kevin¡¯s gaze and looked towards Amelia¡¯s feet. Next to her feet was a puddle of red


    liquid that was billowing with smoke, it looked like an ingredient that was just freshly prepared.


    The ingredient¡¯s fragrance was everywhere, it smelt like rose.


    Seeing this scene, Shirley¡¯s brows furrowed angrily.


    She wasn¡¯t stupid, the position Amelia was standing at now was exactly where she stood just now, and


    Kevin had also suddenly pushed her away from that position.


    Hence, just now when she wasn¡¯t paying attention, what had Amelia wanted to do with the ingredient


    that was just freshly boiled?


    ¡°Amelia.¡± Kevin tightened his hold on Amelia¡¯s wrist. Under his unbearable fuming rage, he raised his


    other hand, and pped her heavily.


    ¡°p!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Amelia held her face, and fell down heavily on the ground.


    She stared unbelievingly at Kevin with wide eyes, shouting, ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±


    ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± Kevin gritted his teeth and scolded.


    If he hadn¡¯t managed to stop Amelia, Shirley would have had more injuries on her.


    He had really thought too little of Amelia, she had even dared to attack Shirley, under the eyes of so


    many people.


    ¡°I was concocting a fragrance, didn¡¯t you guys say sister is really great, I wanted to go over and ask her


    about my fragrance, why did you suddenly hit me.¡± Amelia held her face, her eyes brimming with tears,


    asking with a face as if she had been wronged.


    Shirley and Arthur walked to the front.


    Kevin held Shirley¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll bring Shirley back first.¡±


    He decided not to let Shirley and Amelia be in the same room, if not it was unclear what would happen


    next.

 Chapter 109 Arthur Was Angry

    Chapter 109 Arthur Was Angry


    Just when he was about to bring Shirley to leave, Shirley sped Kevin¡¯s wrist, ¡°Kevin, why not rify


    what happened just now before we leave.¡±


    If it was in the past, Shirley wouldn¡¯t have wanted to argue with any of her seniors. But this situation


    was different, if Amelia had any intention to harm other people, she had to let everyone know that


    Amelia was evil to her core.


    Shirley¡¯s words made Amelia¡¯s face change.


    She had indeed intended to use the boiling ingredient to pour onto Shirley¡¯s wounds, so that Shirley¡¯s


    hand would be totally useless from then on.


    She felt that her intentions were totally seen through by Shirley now.


    She immediately exined, ¡°Paisley, please stop acting strange over there, if you don¡¯t want to help


    me just say it out loud, why do you have to turn something simple into something sinister.¡±


    Shirley slowly walked in front, ¡°Everyone that has interacted with Kevin would know that he has never


    picked a fight with anyone, he has a very good temperament. For him to hit you just now, you must


    have done something that had crossed a line.¡±


    She turned and faced Arthur, ¡°Master, today Paisley might have to do something that you really dislike,


    I don¡¯t want this matter to die down like this, if Amelia really wasn¡¯t doing anything just now, I am willing


    to apologize to her. But if she really had any malicious intentions, I hope Master can handle this matter


    personally. If a trouble-maker continues to stay here, she would cause harm to everyone.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s face was stern, his gaze red fiercely towards Amelia.


    Amelia had never seen this expression on Arthur before, she started feeling a pang of fear in her heart.


    She turned to look at the others, everyone¡¯s eyes carried a hint of suspicion.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Just like what Shirley had said, Kevin had never engaged in fights with others, even the oldest sisters


    that had spent the longest time with him had never seen him this angry before. If he had pped


    Amelia in the face, this meant that she must have crossed certain boundaries with him.


    Everyone knew that Kevin¡¯s boundary was Shirley.


    ¡°Why are you guys looking at me, I didn¡¯t do anything, she¡¯s finding fault from nothing.¡± Amelia yelled in


    anger.


    ¡°Brock, go retrieve the CCTV recordings for the fragrance concoction room, and put in on the screen.¡±


    Arthur turned around, his brows locked tightly.


    His assistant behind him Brock Cote, walked hastily out of the fragrance concoction room.


    A bad feeling rose in Amelia¡¯s heart, but her pride and dignity didn¡¯t allow her to panic.


    She straightened her back, her eyes swept across everyone in the room, and said, ¡°What do you guys


    think I would do to her, there are so many people here, would I dare to do anything under the eyes of


    all of you? Why are you guys all targeting me, what did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t worry, whatever the oue, Master will give you an exnation after the investigation.¡±


    Shirley said with a cold face.


    Amelia took a step towards her, but Kevin moved forward hurriedly, and stood in front of Shirley, his


    face cautious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go near her.¡±


    ¡°Kevin, you¡­¡±


    At this moment, on the walls of the fragrance concoction room shed out the CCTV recording in the


    room.


    And the character in the footage was Amelia.


    In her hand was arge bottle of fragrance, the mouth of the bottle was wafting with hazy smoke, and


    she was walking step by step towards Shirley.


    In her eyes were a malicious coldness. When she was almost next to Shirley, she tipped the bottle of


    the fragrance towards the direction of Shirley, that action was one of pouring water.


    At that moment, Kevin appeared and pushed away her hand, and then he sped Amelia¡¯s wrist.


    The fragrance in Amelia¡¯s hand fell. With her face in pain, she pressed on the hand which Kevin was


    sping on to.


    Brock was smart, repeating this scene for five times. At the sixth time, Amelia yelled angrily, ¡°Enough,


    stop ying.¡±


    Kevin clenched his fist, and gave her a deadly re, ¡°How dare you.¡±


    Amelia turned away her face, and decided to just confront everyone, ¡°I didn¡¯t even really pour on her,


    she isn¡¯t injured too, do you have to do this.¡±


    ¡°Amelia!¡± Arthur yelled in disappointment.


    Shirley turned around, facing Arthur, she said, ¡°Master, luckily Kevin was around just now, so that I


    could escape this tragedy. If Kevin wasn¡¯t present, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to my hand


    over here.¡±


    Arthur looked at Shirley¡¯s left hand, his heart trembled slightly, both his hands clenched tight.


    Amelia was a student that had been with him for the longest time, on every asion she would always


    be the first to appear next to him. Two years ago, he didn¡¯t let her go because he had taken into


    ount their long rtionship, but now¡­


    He couldn¡¯t find any reason to protect her anymore.


    She had gone overboard.


    ¡°From now onwards, don¡¯t call me Master.¡± Arthur put his hands behind his back, turned around and


    said.


    Hearing these words, Amelia¡¯s eyes widened to the size of copper bells.


    She hastily walked towards Arthur, put her hands on Arthur¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Master, you¡­ what are


    you talking about, I am your oldest disciple, you¡­¡±


    Arthur flung away Amelia¡¯s hands, and yelled angrily, ¡°Things do not happen for three times, this is the


    second time. Don¡¯t call me master from now onwards, when you walk out, do not let anyone know that


    you were once my student, otherwise I will hold you ountable. Go.¡±


    Amelia stumbled backwards, lowering her head to look at the hands that were flung away by Arthur.


    When she raised her head, on her face was a trace of anger, ¡°Alright, alright, now that you have


    Paisley, you don¡¯t need me anymore. All of you look down on me, I will leave, I will leave, but let me put


    this out here. One day, Paisley will be on her knees in front of me like a dog, crawling out of this city.


    Wherever I am, she will have no ce there. I will make all of you regret this.¡±


    She ripped off the card on her chest, took off the anti-bacterial uniform, and red at Shirley with an


    evil and fierce gaze, ¡°Paisley, don¡¯t forget the bet between us, one monthter, I will let everyone know


    that you are just a humble dog.¡±


    ¡°p!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Arthur walked forward in huge steps, raised his hand, and his palm fell on Amelia¡¯s face.


    Following that, a furious roar sounded, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Everyone widened their eyes, and stared at Arthur with their jaws dropped.


    This was the first time¡­


    Their master was angered.


    Amelia held her face in her hands, so shocked that she was at a loss for words, staring at Arthur in a


    stunned silence.


    ¡°Amelia, you and I are master and student, I¡¯m giving you some advice, please set some boundaries for


    yourself. If not, you will hurt both others and yourself.¡± After finishing his words, Arthur raised his hand


    and pointed in the direction of the door, his voice trembling.


    Amelia fell and retreated towards the back, her tears streaming down her face.


    She red at Shirley unsatisfactorily.


    It was all because of her that she got chased out today.


    Shirley had destroyed her, she would never let her go.


    She bit her lips, her gaze gradually cooling down, and said, ¡°Who do you think you are, after leaving


    you, I can still live a good life.¡±


    Finishing her words, Amelia turned around, and swept all the almostpleted fragrances that were


    on the counter, onto the ground.


    Large crashes sounded in the room.

 Chapter 110 Amelia Being Kicked Out

    Chapter 110 Amelia Being Kicked Out


    Everyone was yelling in surprise, "Oh my God, this was the creation of our master."


    "Amelia, you went way over the line."


    Some of the girls couldn''t watch it anymore, put down their own perfume and came towards Amelia,


    surrounding her.


    Amelia turned around to look, and saw their evil eyes, she was a little scared in her heart, and asked,


    "What do you want?"


    "What we want, look at what you did, these are all perfumes that master created working all night, this


    is his lifetime creation, and you have ruined his master work."


    "Bang!" A short haired girl walked towards her, and pped Amelia across the face.


    Amelia backed off a few steps, after she got the p, then she raised her head to look at the woman


    with devilish eyes and screamed, "You bitch, you dare to p me."


    "Yes, I did, you are the one who wanted to hurt our junior, and now you pretend to be the good girl, you


    don''t even think about master."


    "He already kicked me out, he is not my master anymore." Amelia raised her hand to point at Arthur,


    and screamed like a crazy woman.


    Arthur''s face turned pale when he looked at the work on the floor, he felt a kind of anger and regret that


    he couldn''t put into words, those ingredients were thest ones she left for him.


    All... ruined.


    "Phew!" Arthur suddenly spit blood.


    Shirley screamed in shock, "Master."


    Her and Kevin went towards Arthur and took his arms to support him.


    Arthur was shaking all over, and sank towards the ground weakly, Kevin quickly grabbed Arthur, and


    put Arthur¡¯s arm around his shoulder, so that Arthur wouldn''t fall.


    Shirley turned to Amelia angry.


    Everyone knew that Arthur preferred Amelia, no matter how many students he had that were fabulous,


    but nobody could take Amelia''s ce in his heart.


    Amelia looked so much like his dead daughter, that was why he had other thoughts for her, but Amelia


    broke those ingredients today, this was thest piece that his wife left for him, and Amelia ruined it


    personally.


    She did not only ruin Arthur''s believes, but also his most valued treasure.


    Shirley looked at Amelia''s perfume on the table angrily, when Amelia was fighting with the seniors, she


    went over, and knocked over her table.


    It was horribly loud and shocked everyone in the room.


    And because of the loud sound, the room that was filled with fighting voices, was suddenly deadly


    quiet.


    Everyone looked at Shirley, some were surprised, others joyful, and some felt that Amelia deserved it.


    But when Amelia saw that her work was ruined, she started screaming like a mad person, "Paisley, you


    bitch, you ruined my work, you don¡¯t know how long I had to work on that, you bitch!"


    Amelia rushed towards Shirley, trying to take revenge.


    But the girls in front of her were as if they knew her mind, when she started to fight against them, some


    of the seniors took their hands and surrounded her so that she couldn''t get out.


    Amelia started to hit and kick the people around her, "Let go, I am going to kill you!"


    Shirley saw Amelia like this, and took the ingredients on the shelf, and warned her, "Amelia, if you dare


    to hurt the seniors, I will make you leave this ce empty handed."


    Amelia was shocked, her cold eyes were staring at Shirley''s hand.


    She naturally knew what it was.


    Every vorist had their own sachet, and the perfume that was in there was definitely the best, in there


    she had more than 20 little bottles, if only one was broken, it would mean that half a year of her work


    was ruined.


    Amelia reached out a hand, and yelled to Shirley, "Give me my sachet back."


    Shirley grabbed Amelia''s sachet tightly, and slowly walked towards her, her voice was cold, "You know


    how long it takes to make this, how can you step on other''s work just like that, you do evil yourself, and


    then you me master for it. He treats you so well, is your soul eaten by the devil?"


    When Shirley said that, she stared at Amelia''s sachet, then she looked at the perfume that Amelia


    ruined, and looked at Kevin who supported Arthur.


    The blood dropped out of the corner of his mouth on his white cor, he was unconscious.


    Their master was a clean man, he would not tolerate a single stain on his shirt, but now, it was soaked


    with blood.


    When Shirley thought of that, she angrily smashed the sachet on the ground.


    With a clinging sound the sachet fell on the ground.


    Amelia widened her eyes, when she saw how Shirley smashed her perfume on the ground, her face


    was pulled into a grimace.


    She pushed away the short haired girl who was in front of her, and ran towards Shirley.


    She looked like she was about to eat her alive, and it made everyone present shocked.


    Kevin saw this, and yelled, "Paisley, be careful!"


    All the seniors ran towards Shirley, hoping that they could reduce the injuries.


    But they were too far away from her, Amelia was only ten meters away from her, they watched how


    Amelia took the perfume and got closer to Shirley.


    Just in this great danger, a crowd came rushing in from outside, and grabbed Amelia who was almost


    next to Shirley.


    Amelia started to fight against them, "Let go of me, don''t touch me with your dirty hands, do you know


    who I am? I am the daughter of the Jones family."


    Mildred pped his hands and came in from outside, and said coldly, "Throw her out of the house, from


    now on, Amelia and dogs are not allowed to enter this house."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "You, Mildred, you little piece of shit." She couldn''t get her anger out on Shirley, which made Amelia


    almost crazy, that woman ruined her work of the past half year, she was reluctant to leave like this.


    She kicked her feet, and in the end sat down on the ground, so that the security guard had to lift her by


    the legs as well.


    Amelia struggled hard, but a woman couldn''t fight against those strong men, and there were four of


    them.


    Not long after, Amelia was out.


    Mildred and Mason saw the mess on the floor, one went towards Kevin and the other to Shirley.


    "Paisley, are you hurt?" Mildred checked her left hand.


    Shirley raised her hand and put it on her chest, she had a heart condition, this excitement was not good


    for her.


    When Amelia ruined the work of her master, she got too emotional, she was furious, and now she felt


    some stinging pain in her chest.


    "Are you feeling pain, did you bring some medicine?" Mildred supported her and asked.


    Shirley shook her head and looked towards Arthur.


    Mason and Kevin were both holding Arthur and bringing him out of the vorist room, the other seniors


    followed.


    She raised a hand and pointed to her own sachet, "Medicine is in the sachet."

 Chapter 111 Kevin Queried Mildred

    Chapter 111 Kevin Queried Mildred


    ¡°You sit down first, I will take the medicine for you,¡± Mildred pulled the chair for Shirley. Then, she held


    Shirley and stepped backwards. After seeing Shirley sitting on the chair, she then turned around and


    took Shirley¡¯s bag.


    But she could not find Shirley¡¯s medicine after rummaging, she turned around and asked nervously,


    ¡°Shirley, where is your medicine?¡±


    ¡°Inside there,¡± Shirley looked up at her and frowned.


    Mildred rummaged again, she confirmed that there was no medicine in Shirley¡¯s bag. Then, she walked


    forwards and said, ¡°You don¡¯t bring your medicine, right?¡±


    Shirley quickly took away her bag from Mildred. Then, she rummaged her bag, there was no medicine


    there.


    ¡°Never mind, it is not so serious. Just let me sit for a while. You go and see Master first, he vomited


    blood just now,¡± Shirley turned and looked at the blood on the floor.


    She remembered that Arthur was always healthy, he was indeed upset by Amelia that caused him to


    vomit blood.


    Thinking of that, Shirley¡¯s chest was even painful.


    She bit her teeth with strength, she endured the painfulness of her chest to support herself.


    Mildred saw her face turn pale and said, ¡°You don¡¯t look well, I will tell Kevin now.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Kevin is visiting Master, just let me sit here for a while. I am ok, don¡¯t worry,¡± Shirley quickly pulled


    Mildred¡¯s hand and shook her head to persuade her.


    She knew her body well. Just let her rest for a while, then the painfulness of her chest would fade away


    slowly.


    But Mildred took pity on her, she held Shirley¡¯s head and surrounded it with her arms, she said, ¡°Then


    let me send you to the hospital, can you walk? Or should I carry you on my back?¡±


    Shirley looked up at her, she saw her anxious expression and smiled, ¡°Mildred, I am fine. I still can


    walk.¡±


    Mildred helped her up.


    When they wanted to go out, Kevin was back.


    He quickly walked towards Shirley. He saw her pale face and she was sweating. He did not ask


    anything and straight away lifted Shirley.


    Shirley was shocked, she struggled, ¡°Kevin, what are you doing? Put me down.¡±


    ¡°I see you covering your chest, you must suffer from your sickness again. I want to change another


    type of medicine for you when I return home from abroad this time. Don¡¯t move, I will bring you to rest


    now,¡± Kevin showed a serious face and spoke.


    Mildred followed them quickly, ¡°It is not the first time he lifts you, why are you struggling? You should


    know that when you are in aa, Kevin¡­¡±


    ¡°Mildred, don¡¯t mention the past,¡± Kevin interrupted her words.


    Mildred patted her mouth and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all in the past. You should take care of your body.¡±


    Kevin lowered his sight and looked at Shirley, ¡°You are my patient in my opinion. I guess you don¡¯t take


    the medicine regrly, or else the symptoms would not often appear.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s sights became blurry.


    She smiled slightly, ¡°I am totally healthy within this half year, I think I am recovered and do not have to


    depend on medicine anymore.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk if you are suffering. Mildred, open the door.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Mildred opened the door of Kevin¡¯s bedroom. Kevin lifted Shirley and walked towards his bedroom.


    Then, he put her on his bed.


    Shirley grabbed his elbow abruptly and asked, ¡°How about Master?¡±


    ¡°He is awake but his mood is terribly bad. Some seniors stay by his side, don¡¯t worry. He will have to


    face it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I don¡¯te here today, his things will not be spoilt.¡±


    Kevin took out the medicine bottle and took one pill for her, ¡°Don¡¯t have a bee in your head, quickly eat


    the medicine and rest.¡±


    After saying that, he poured a ss of water for her.


    Shirley received the water and ate the medicine.


    ¡°Lie down,¡± Kevin said gently.


    ¡°Shirley will apany me. You can visit Master first,¡± Shirleyy down and spoke.


    Kevin nodded, ¡°I will visit Master after you sleep.¡±


    After hearing that, Shirley closed her eyes and did not talk anymore.


    Shirley fell asleep after a while.


    Kevin turned and looked at Mildred, then he stood up and said, ¡°Mildred, let¡¯s go out. I have something


    to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± Mildred¡¯s sight faded away from Shirley. When Kevin walked past her, she quickly followed him.


    They walked out of the bedroom. Kevin brought her into the study room and locked the door.


    Mildred was confused and frowned, she asked, ¡°Kevin, what do you want to say in such a mysterious


    and serious way?¡±


    Kevin turned around and leaned against the door. He showed a deep sight, ¡°How does Shirley hurt her


    hand?¡±


    Mildred answered carelessly, ¡°In fact, you want to ask about this. She has told you just now, right? She


    scalds herself identally.¡±


    ¡°Who was with herst night?¡± He is an expert in psychology, he knew Shirley better than anyone else.


    Shirley was a cautious person, it was impossible for her to hurt herself.


    Mildred waved her hand and said, ¡°Bryan just moved to the Moores¡¯ Manor yesterday, he invited us to


    dinner. The two children and I together with Shirley went to Sapphire restaurant to have our meal. The


    soup was boiling. She kept thinking of the perfume in auction recently and she was absent-minded at


    the moment. Then, she identally scalded herself. Don¡¯t worry, I was there to help her.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s sights were deepened, ¡°Why do you all have your meal with Bryan?¡±


    Mildred did not notice his changes in sight, she smiled and said, ¡°The two children say that they want to


    go there. I feel that they like Bryan and Bryan likes them too.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Kevin lowered his head, his sights were as cold as the ice, ¡°How about Shirley? She wants to


    let the children meet their biological father?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mildred looked up at him, ¡°Do you think that Shirley matches with Bryan?¡±


    Kevin looked up and met her sights, ¡°How do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think Bryan treats her with great care, he concerns about the children as well. If Shirley marries him,


    it is a happy ending. I feel that Shirley¡­has affection for him too.¡±


    After hearing that, Kevin cracked his heart. He put his hands behind his body and held them into fists,


    ¡°Does Shirley like him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but she does not admit that. I think she must fall in love with Bryan,¡± just then, her phone rang.


    Shirley looked at her phone, it showed ¡°Mr. Moore¡±.


    Unexpectedly, Bryan called her.


    She looked up at Kevin, she pointed her phone and said, ¡°Bryan calls me, I pick it up first.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Mildred did not manage to speak a word after picking up the call. Bryan said directly, ¡°Ms. Walker, you


    don¡¯t have to pick up the children in the kindergarten this afternoon.¡±

 Chapter 112 Meeting at ZC Restaurant

    Chapter 112 Meeting at ZC Restaurant


    Mildred knitted her brows, even though in her heart she hoped that Shirley would find a good family, but


    she didn''t like the way that Bryan was trying to get close to the kids.


    "The two kids, I will pick them up..."


    "They are at mypany now."


    Mildred knitted her brows even more, "Bryan, if Paisley finds out about this, she will be really angry, she


    doesn''t want her kids to skip school and y outside, you are an adult, you should know what to do,


    and be a role model for them."


    Bryan listened to Mildred patiently.


    "The kids were mobbed at school, the school called me to go and solve it."


    "What? They were mobbed!" Mildred asked nervously, "Who did that, are they okay, let two kids talk to


    me."


    "The kids are fine, it depends on what adults tell them."


    "What do you mean." Mildred wasn''t stupid, she understood what Bryan meant on a deeper level.


    But Bryan promised Jacob that he wouldn''t tell them about what happened in the kindergarten, so he


    didn''t dig deeper on this matter.


    He gave the phone to Jacob.


    Mildred heard the voice of the little boy on the other side of the line, "Mildred."


    "Jacob, who mobbed you, I wille and pick you up to Mommy¡¯s, okay?" If she didn''t know about this


    matter, it would be fine, but now that she knew and she kept it from Shirley, she would definitely get


    angry.


    "Can I stay with Daddy longer?" Jacob was almost begging her.


    Mildred paused, she was not a kid anymore, but she could understand how a single parent child would


    crave for a family, the two kids needed adults with them, especially such a small child, who needed


    parental love more.


    She looked at Kevin a little awkward, after keeping silent for a while, she nodded and said, "Okay, but


    you have to promise me to call your mother at 3 o''clock in the afternoon, tell her where you are now!"


    "Okay, Mildred." Jacob yelled out in excitement, and then hung up the phone.


    But Mildred felt a little heavy heart when she hung up, she could now feel what Shirley felt towards


    Bryan.


    She must feel pressured like that, not being able to let go of herself, and feeling confused about her


    future.


    After she hung up, Kevin asked, "The kids were mobbed at school?"


    Mildred looked up and looked at him, then she nodded and said, "Right, but, they are okay now. I am


    leaving."


    She turned around and opened the door to the study, she was about to leave when Kevin said in a cold


    voice, "Are they with Bryan now?"


    Mildred paused, she turned around and looked at him, "At 3o''clock this afternoon, they will call Paisley,


    don''t tell her yet."


    "You are lying to her, you know that she doesn''t feel well now." Kevin didn''t agree with her and knitted


    his brows, "Tell me, where are the kids, I will get them."


    Mildred frowned sadly, she turned around to face Kevin, "Kevin, why are you so weird today, you were


    never like this before, I know about Paisley better than you do, but we need to think about the kids too,


    they need a father, if you really want to treat her right, you should think about it. The kids are at the


    Moore Group now."


    Kevin was speechless after what she said.


    Mildred stared at him, "I am going to check on Paisley."


    ...


    This time, Shirley slept till almost 5 in the afternoon, when she woke up, Mildred was sitting next to her.


    Shirley rubbed her head and sat up, then asked, "What time is it?"


    "It''s still bright outside, 3 minutes to 5." Mildred took her phone and checked.


    Shirley was shocked and said in a lowered voice, "That''s how long I slept, where is Master, how is he


    now?"


    "He is already out, this afternoon at 3o''clock, there is a press conference at ZP Square, telling officially


    that Amelia was fired as his student, the inte is going crazy about it, Kevin said that if you wake up,


    he wille to pick you up to ZC restaurant for dinner, how are you feeling now?" Mildred turned on


    her phone to look at her Weibo, showing Shirley the video of the press conference to her.


    Shirley saw how Arthur appeared in the video, and felt sad about it!


    "Do you think Master took it too fast?" She didn''t want to beg for mercy for Amelia, but she knew how


    Arthur felt about her, and how much hope he had in her, having him face all that in just one day, it was


    cruel for him.


    Mildred said, "Kevin said it is better sooner thanter, we should break the bridge behind her, so that


    she would have no chance toe back to Mr. Steward."


    "Right." When she thought about two years ago, the way Amelia had treated the two kids, she felt


    anger in her heart that was hard to press down, "Let''s go, I am alright now."


    Shirley pushed back the nket, and got up.


    Mildred looked at her back, and bit her lips, then she got up as well and followed her.


    "Paisley, the kids just called." Mildred took her phone and handed it to her.


    Shirley took it, and asked, "It''s okay, you can pick them up, they are good kids."


    "No, you should call back and ask about what happened at school today!"


    Shirley paused, she looked up at her, and asked, "What happened at school?"


    Mildred felt as if in a pickle and frowned, "You should ask them yourself."


    She took Shirley''s right hand, and gave her the phone, "You should be prepared, the two of them aren''t


    at school since this morning anymore."


    "What!"


    "Don''t get angry, call first and ask." Mildred squeezed her hand, trying to press down her anxiety.


    Shirley took a deep breath, then she dialed the number to the phone the kids carried.


    She immediately heard Jacob''s voice, "Mommy."


    Shirley tried to hold the anger she felt in her chest, and asked, "Where are you and your sister?"


    "Mommy, we are with Daddy, we are going to ZC restaurant for dinner, Mommy, let me ask Daddy to


    pick you up."


    "Why did you skip school?" Shirley clenched her fists and bit her teeth then asked.


    She couldn''t ept that the kids skipped school, for her, this was a very bad habit.


    Jacob was stuttering.


    After a while, she heard Bryan''s voice in the phone, "The two got beaten up, Emma''s ponytail was


    pulled off, her toy broke, and Jacob received a few fists from someone."


    This was news that Shirley was not prepared for, she was shocked.


    "Where are you now, I aming over." Shirley asked anxiously.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "We are going to ZC restaurant, they are fine, I already took care of it." Bryan calmed her down.


    "Okay, let''s meet at ZC restaurant." Shirley hung up the phone and turned to look at Mildred, "Let''s go


    there, the kids will be there as well."

 Chapter 113 Mother of Two, Also My Woman

    Chapter 113 Mother of Two, Also My Woman


    Six minutes afterwards, the car arrived at the ZC restaurant.


    Mildred just stopped the car properly when two ck cars stopped next to hers, she knew both of their


    number tes.


    Mildred saw that Mason get off one of the cars and smiled, "Kevin is also here."


    Shirley noticed that two children got off from the other car, she immediately unbuckled herself, opened


    the door, and jogged towards Jacob and Emma.


    "Jacob, Emma." All she could think about was if those two kids were hurt.


    When she reached the kids, Bryan was just getting off the car, he stood in front of the door, the two kids


    were on both his sides.


    Shirley looked at him, then kneed down and touched Emma''s face, she noticed that her hair was in a


    mess, and there was a wound behind her left ear, it was not deep, but long.


    Shirley saw this and hugged Emma into her arms, "Emma, why did you not ask for Mommy if you have


    been hurt at school, you didn''t even tell me."


    She looked at Jacob next and pulled him into her arms as well, she hugged both of them and asked,


    "What about you?"


    Jacob leaned on her shoulder, and rubbed her a little, then he shook his head and said, "Don''t worry,


    Mommy, Bryan already helped us clean up."


    Shirley felt her heart sink, she immediately raised her head to look at Bryan, the two kids didn''t ask for


    her, but instead asked for him, this made her feel really hurt.


    She frowned, then she got the kids off her arms and checked them from up to down to see if there were


    more wounds.


    Bryan saw what she was doing and said, "I already told my doctor to check them, there is nothing


    major, you don''t need to worry."


    Shirley got up, her face looked very serious.


    She was about to ask questions, when Emma said in a very soft voice, "Mommy, don''t me him, it


    was us who saved Bryan¡¯s number, he wasn''t the one who wanted to take us away, it''s me and Jacob


    who didn''t want to stay in kindergarten."


    Shirley trembled, she lowered her head to look at Emma, and saw that both the kids had flushed eyes,


    but none of them were crying.


    Jacob went to Emma, and took her hand, saying, "Mommy, it''s all our fault, we will stand for it."


    Shirley was speechless and stared at the kids.


    Both of them didn''t want to see her fight with Bryan, they didn''t want her to me him, they were so


    afraid of her, but they still wanted to protect Bryan, she could see how important Bryan was to them.


    Shirley didn''t know what to say and was just standing there in front of Bryan, looking at the kids.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    At this time, a couple of cars suddenly parked next to Bryan, not long after, about four or five cars


    surrounded Bryan''s.


    A crowd got off.


    These people were all wearing very expensive clothes, some of them were looking casual, others


    official, but all of them had unique faces, they looked noble, as if they were from the upper ss, all of


    them were in the same age as Bryan.


    They raised their hands, greeting Bryan.


    Shirley scanned these people quickly, in the crowd were only two she knew, one was Darcy, the other


    was the famous actor Rex.


    But, they were all greeting Bryan, so they must have an appointment with him.


    Bryan raised a hand and pointed toward ZC restaurant, and said to them, "Go in first, I got us seats."


    The people looked at Shirley and the two kids with meaningful eyes, then went into the restaurant.


    This time, Bryan lowered his head to look at Shirley, "Do you want to go in with me?"


    He could see that she and her mates had a date as well.


    Amelia was fired, he already heard about that.


    What happened exactly was still in his investigation.


    It better had nothing to do with Shirley, otherwise he would never spare Amelia.


    Shirley took her kids hands, and said, "No need, you can go, I and the kids will be in a different room."


    Bryan saw that she wanted to take Jacob with her left hand, and he immediately took her wrist, "Your


    hand isn''t healed yet, don''t do that."


    Shirley lowered her head and looked at her hand, she frowned and said, "Please, don''t do something


    like today in the future, you can call me anytime, I am the mother of the kids, I am their guardian."


    "Okay." Bryan didn''t want to fight about this in front of the kids, and agreed.


    Shirley saw that his attitude was good, and didn''t keep digging into it, "So we are leaving."


    "After the dinner, I will be waiting for you at the gate, we can go back to the Moore''s Manor." Bryan took


    his hand back and put it into his pocket.


    Shirley looked aside, and humphed without an expression, she took the kids and walked towards Kevin


    and Arthur.


    Bryan looked at the three of them, then he saw how gently Kevin picked up Emma, he frowned without


    noticing, something in his heart made him feel very ufortable.


    If Shirley didn''t show her heart, Kevin would be his biggest enemy.


    He couldn''t believe that Kevin had no feelings for Shirley.


    When he thought of that, Bryan clenched his fists, he felt that he couldn''t just sit and wait for nothing


    anymore.


    He turned around and went into the restaurant.


    Their room number was 333.


    When he opened the door, he saw the scene that Tristan, Rex, Lucas and Mark were at the window,


    and Darcy was sitting at the table ying on his phone.


    The four at the window saw Bryan get in and yelled to him.


    "Boss, who is she, tell us the truth." Rex quickly jogged to Bryan, put one arm around his shoulder, his


    face was full of gossip.


    Lucas and Mark joined them.


    Tristan looked at Darcy, leaned at the window, and said, "Those two kids, are they your lost kids? I can


    see that the boy looks exactly like you did when you were a child."


    "That woman is the children''s mother, tell us, since when do you have kids, why do we not know?" Rex


    boxed him on the chest.


    Bryan took his wrist, then pushed off the arm on his shoulder, and pulled out a chair to sit down, "I just


    guess that those kids are mine, I haven''t done a DNA test yet, but, I am pretty sure, I just don''t want to


    make it official yet."


    After Bryan said that, the boys started yelling.


    "Oh my God, I don''t even have a girlfriend, and you already have two kids."


    "And the kids are that tall already."


    Lucas yelled out with Rex.


    Darcy suddenly stood up, and passed by them.


    Mark turned to ask, "Where are you going?"


    "To the bathroom."

 Chapter 114 Darcy And Mildred’s Chance Encounter

    Chapter 114 Darcy And Mildred¡¯s Chance Encounter


    When Darcy came out from the room, he chanced upon Mildred who was bringing Emma to the


    washbasin. He lightly closed the room door, and also headed towards the washbasin.


    Mildred and Emma were standing at the washbasin that was at a lower level, and Mildred was helping


    Emma to wash her hands thoroughly.


    Darcy turned on the tap at the side, and Mildred turned to take a look. Seeing that the person next to


    her was Darcy, she slightly turned her head over and called, ¡°Dr. rk.¡±


    Darcy nodded and replied, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°I saw you guys at the carpark just now, such a coincidence that we can bump into each other twice in


    a day.¡± Mildred was very personable, seeing that Darcy was standing just next to her, she felt that the


    two of them indeed had a bit of fate.


    Darcy washed his hands slowly. With a deep voice he replied, ¡°Yes, the kid is ying with water.¡±


    Mildred turned around, and realized that Emma was indeed ying with water, what¡¯s more her dress


    was now partially soaked. Mildred gasped in surprise, she carried Emma up and said, ¡°Emma, how can


    you y with water, if your mum knows about it, she will scold you.¡±


    While nagging at Emma, she reached out to turn off the tap. Darcy had also turned off his own tap. He


    turned to look in the direction of Mildred, he saw that she was helplessly trying to rearrange Emma¡¯s


    princess dress, and her face was filled with worry. He moved a step forward and said, ¡°Do you need


    help.¡±


    ¡°I need to blow dry her dress.¡±


    Darcy walked in front of Emma, gave his sses a light push, and his cold eyes gradually turned


    gentle. He raised his hands and said, ¡°Let me carry you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Emma pped her hands, epting Darcy¡¯s request easily.


    Darcy picked up Emma and walked in front of the dryer. He turned and said to Mildred, ¡°Put the kid¡¯s


    clothes in to blow dry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for troubling you.¡± Mildred clutched the part of Emma¡¯s dress which was soaked, and put it under


    the dryer for drying.


    Coming into contact with a foreign object, the dryer immediately gave off whooshing sounds.


    Emma was initially shocked, and she quickly reached out to hug Darcy¡¯s neck, giving a yelp.


    Darcy was also slightly taken aback that this kid would hug him so tight.


    Hugging the little fragrant body in his arms, he could suddenly understand why Bryan had be a


    ve to the child.


    How could anyone resist such a cutie.


    At this moment, Emma turned to look at Mildred. She blinked twice, and then turned again to look at


    Darcy, asking, ¡°Mr. rk do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    Mildred froze, she turned back to look at Emma, ¡°Emma, you¡¯re a little kid, how can you ask him this


    question. He is almost thirty, how would he not have a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Mildred you are also almost thirty, but still don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°You kiddo, what nonsense are you talking about, I am still four years to thirty years old alright.¡± Mildred


    exined through gritted teeth.


    But once the words were out of her mouth, Mildred suddenly realized that disclosing her age in front of


    a stranger was not the wisest choice.


    There was not much expression on Darcy¡¯s face, but he replied to Emma¡¯s question very seriously,


    ¡°Objectively, I do not have a girlfriend, but practically, I should have a fianc¨¦e, it was arranged by my


    family, we don¡¯t have any feelings for each other.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s such a pity, you can¡¯t even choose your own happiness.¡± Emma made fun of him.


    It was actually the first time Darcy was made fun of by this kiddo, his brows unconsciously furrowed. He


    turned around to look at Mildred and said, ¡°The dress is dry.¡±


    Mildred took out the dress, ced it on her palms and rubbed it, saying, ¡°Thanks a lot, let me carry


    her.¡±


    She put down Emma¡¯s dress, walked close to Darcy, and reached out to take Emma from him. But at


    this moment, a female voice rang out from behind them, ¡°Darcy, what are you guys doing!¡±


    Mildred heard a familiar voice ringing in her ears, before she could look clearly on who that was, she


    was pushed away by a person who had rushed over.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± With this push, Mildred¡¯s shoulder knocked heavily into the wall at the back.


    There was a strong impact on the shoulder bone.


    When she raised her head, she saw Amelia standing in front of her, yelling angrily at Darcy, ¡°Darcy,


    what¡¯s your rtionship with her, don¡¯t forget that I am your fianc¨¦e. How dare you hug another girl


    behind my back. What¡¯s more, why are you carrying other people¡¯s kid.¡±


    Darcy¡¯s face darkened, he nced coldly at Amelia, and walked quickly towards Mildred. He held


    Mildred¡¯s arm to stabilize her, ¡°Are you alright.¡±


    Mildred rubbed her sore shoulders, she then rushed in front of Amelia, and gave her a p on her face.


    Amelia gasped in surprise, ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Mildred scolded her, ¡°Do you think everyone¡¯s like you, you already have a fianc¨¦, but still go and be a


    third party to other people¡¯s rtionship. You were swept out the door by your original partner, couldn¡¯t


    continue staying in France that¡¯s why you came back to China!¡±


    Hearing Mildred expose her past, Amelia¡¯s face changed, she quickly turned and looked at Darcy and


    said, ¡°You¡­ Mildred, if you continue talking rubbish, I will tear away your mouth.¡±


    Darcy suddenly turned and red at Amelia.


    In his eyes shed a cold look.


    Amelia had never seen this cold look before, her initial righteous manner faded away when she met


    Darcy¡¯s gaze.


    She raised her hand and pointed at Mildred, ¡°Darcy, she is intentionally spoiling our rtionship. She


    was even together with an assistant this morning, it is her who is a vixen.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Mildred turned around, and took Emma from Darcy¡¯s arms.


    She then looked at Darcy mockingly and said with sarcasm, ¡°This is the fianc¨¦e you were mentioning


    just now, the person that arranged this for you must have been blind.¡±


    Mildred was very angry. She had done nothing, but had been pushed by other people, and even got


    scolded as a vixen, hence the good impression she had had of Darcy had also reduced to zero.


    Spitting out all her dissatisfaction, Mildred turned to leave.


    But Amelia didn¡¯t want to let her go, she reached out to block Mildred¡¯s path, but Darcy dragged her


    back, and pulled her behind him.


    Looking in the direction which Mildred had left until she walked into a big room, then only Darcy left


    without looking back.


    Amelia ran behind him in anger, ¡°Darcy, grandpa is in Room 524, you go exin to him, if not both of


    us are finished.¡±


    Hearing thest sentence, Darcy¡¯s lips raised in a mocking smile. He left the washbasin without turning


    back¡­

 Chapter 115 Shirley Was Misunderstood By Louis

    Chapter 115 Shirley Was Misunderstood By Louis


    Watching this scene, Amelia felt both misunderstood and dissatisfied.


    Arthur had announced that she was kicked out from his door today, and she was already beingughed


    at by her colleagues.


    Not only had Darcy notforted her immediately, he had even been so intimate with Mildred right in


    front of her eyes.


    If she was not doing well, others cannot dream of doing good too.


    With red eyes, Amelia went back to Room 524.


    Seeing her red eyes, Louis asked her in worry, ¡°Amelia, didn¡¯t you go to the washroom, why are you


    crying?¡±


    Amelia sat down on her chair, raised her head to look at Louis, and immediatelyid on the table and


    wailed loudly.


    Louis and the butler exchanged a look.


    Grandpa couldn¡¯t bear to see Amelia cry, he quickly reached out and patted Amelia on the back, ¡°Who


    bullied you, tell grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, just now when I went to the washbasin to wash my hands, I saw Darcy and another woman


    hugging, he was even carrying that woman¡¯s child. That child was even already five years old. I went


    forward to ask him who she was, but not only did he not care about me, he even watched me got


    pped by that woman in front of him.¡± Amelia pushed away her hair, and showed the p mark on her


    face.


    Seeing this p mark, Louis was so mad that he put down his teacup, and mmed it on the table,


    growling, ¡°Bastard, how dare he cheat on you behind me. What¡¯s more hugging in public, this is too


    much.¡±


    The worst thing was, he had even gotten himself a woman with a child. He was really out to piss him


    off.


    Louis picked up his walking stick and stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s go, tell grandpa, where is the woman.¡±


    Louis thought that Darcy was now having a meal with the woman that Amelia had mentioned.


    Of course, Amelia didn¡¯t know. Tonight, Darcy had asked Bryan and a few friends out for dinner at the


    third floor room, wanting to let Shirley and Mildred learn a lesson. It would be best if the rk family¡¯s


    power can be used to chase Arthur and his gang out of China. When that dayes, Shirley would


    have no one to back her up.


    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t dare, I¡¯m scared.¡± Amelia¡¯s hugged her arms, lowered her head, bit her lips, and


    purposedly pretended as if she had been bullied.


    When Louis and the butler looked at her, it was as if she was so pitiful.


    Louis stamped his walking stick, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, grandpa will stand up for you.¡±


    ¡­


    On the other side, after going back to the room with Emma in her arms, Mildred¡¯s face was looking


    terrible.


    Shirley was Mildred¡¯s best friend, she could see that something was amiss immediately.


    When Mildred ced Emma back next to her, Shirley asked, ¡°Mildred, why did you take so long, are


    you feeling unwell anywhere, your face looks terrible.¡±


    Mildred swept her eyes across the room, on the table, everyone was chatting happily, Arthur had also


    calmed down from themotion this afternoon. If she mentioned Amelia again, it would definitely


    touch on his wounds again.


    She lowered her head, and moved next to Shirley¡¯s ears. She lowered her volume and rted the


    incident at the washbasin just now to Shirley.


    Shirley¡¯s face darkened, and she smiled bitterly, ¡°This is really¡­ enemies will always bump into each


    other.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, with Amelia¡¯s personality, how can she even have a fianc¨¦ like Darcy, God must


    have been blind.¡± Mildred picked up her napkin, andid it out on the table, mumbling to herself.


    Shirley also felt very surprised.


    Darcy and Bryan¡¯s rtionship looked unusual, if Amelia had looked for Darcy for help, and made


    Bryan change away his psychologist, she wasn¡¯t sure if Bryan would save face for Darcy.


    But at this moment, the room door was flung open.


    At the moment the door flung open, a loud ¡°bang¡± sounded.


    Everyone at the table looked towards the door.


    They saw a middle-aged man supporting an old grandpa, who was walking in slowly from outside.


    The old grandpa¡¯s sharp gaze swept across the round table. Finally, his gaze fell on Shirley and the two


    children by her side.


    At this moment, Kevin stood up and asked politely, ¡°Grandpa, who are you looking for?¡±


    Louis raised his head slightly, his tone slightly aggressive, he said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for her.¡±


    He raised the walking stick in his hand and pointed towards Shirley.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The information Amelia had given him was too little, he only knew that the woman that had children


    was the vixen that had seduced his grandson.


    Shirley looked in confusion at Louis, Kevin also looked towards her direction, ¡°Paisley, do you know this


    grandpa.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Shirley shook her head.


    She had indeed never seen Louis before, when she was pointed out by him, she was also very


    surprised.


    The way he looked at her was as if they had some deep hatred between them.


    ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t know me, but I¡¯m sure you know Darcy.¡± Louis¡¯s tone was aggressive, his presence


    strong, a foreboding air wasing from him.


    When Shirley heard Darcy¡¯s name, she frowned slightly, ¡°I indeed know Dr. rk.¡±


    ¡°Good, good that you admit.¡± Louis¡¯s gaze swept around the room, and realized that they were all


    unfamiliar faces, and that his grandson Darcy was not there. He thought Darcy was afraid to see him


    and had hidden himself, ¡°Where have you hid my grandson, get him toe out, I have something to


    say to him.¡±


    Grandson?


    Shirley suddenly understood.


    So, this grandpa was actually Darcy¡¯s grandfather.


    Arthur looked at Shirley in confusion, ¡°Did you ask your friend here today too?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Shirley shook her head, not understanding what was happening.


    She was resting in Kevin¡¯s room for the whole day. When she woke up she had rushed to ZC


    Restaurant to meet up with her brothers and sisters. What¡¯s more, her friends were all from this circle,


    except for Mildred who was in another industry, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else that she would call


    her friend.


    Today Louis hade up to her to look for his grandson, she felt extremely confused.


    She and Darcy were just acquaintances, they were not even close enough to ask each other out for a


    meal.


    What¡¯s more, looking at Dr. rk, he didn¡¯t look like he had free time to have a meal with people that


    weren¡¯t close.


    But Louis suddenly snapped, ¡°Stop pretending, if you dare to do it, then just admit it. You are secretly


    seducing someone¡¯s fianc¨¦, what¡¯s more you¡¯re even so wicked as to hit her. If you don¡¯t give me an


    exnation today, I¡¯ll get the media over to look at this woman¡¯s evil face.¡±


    Hearing this, Shirley¡¯s face darkened.


    She hadn¡¯t done what he had said, but was now being used like this, this made the anger in her rise


    suddenly.


    Mildred was sitting next to her. As if suddenly thinking of something, she turned her head and said,


    ¡°Was it because of what happened in the washroom just now, this grandpa had misunderstood you.¡±


    Putting aside how Louis could have misunderstood Shirley as her, the situation that he was mentioning


    now sounded simr to Amelia.


    If not for Amelia going to him toin, who else could it be.


    Mildred was just getting up to exin, but Shirley pressed her arm, and picked up her phone to call


    Bryan¡­

 Chapter 116 Never Marry Darcy Either Even No Man Left in The World

    Chapter 116 Never Marry Darcy Either Even No Man Left in The World


    When Darcy pushed open the door of VIP room, his aura was very different as if his whole was


    wrapped in cold air.


    The several men inside the VIP room weren''t dumb, they could see that Darcy had changed with just a


    nce.


    Mark was the closest to him, after Darcy sat down, Mark asked him, ¡°Darcy, why do you look so cold


    after washing your hands, who provoked you?¡±


    Darcy looked up at Bryan and said, ¡°I encountered a huge trouble.¡±


    Bryan frowned and felt a bad premonition after seeing his expression.


    ¡°Who did you meet when you went outside?¡±


    Darcy leaned back, took his sses off, rubbed the space between his eyebrows, and said, ¡°Your


    daughter.¡±


    Bryan stiffened, he really had no resistance at all towards his two children, he just asked tantly,


    ¡°She''s alone, where is she now? Where''s her brother?¡±


    ¡°She''s with your doctor''s friend, she identally made the skirt wet, I was carrying the child, thatdy


    helped me dry the skirt.¡±


    After he said that, the room''s atmosphere became very strange.


    Rex and Lucas nced at each other.


    Bryan dropped the pen he was holding in an instant, ¡°Who allowed you to hug and take advantage of


    my daughter?¡±


    ¡°That''s not the main point.¡± Darcy looked up at him, ¡°Amelia identally hurt Miss Thomas'' friend


    because of some misunderstandings in this restaurant, Amelia even warned me, my Grandpa is also in


    ZC restaurant.¡±


    Bryan''s eyes turned serious, then he became more and more furious.


    At that time, Bryan''s phone rang.


    He looked at the profile picture that popped up on the phone''s screen.


    When he saw the caller ID, Bryan immediately took the cellphone from the table and epted the call.


    Shirley just briefly asked him to tell Darcy to go to her VIP room, then she quickly hung up.


    Bryan put his phone down and looked up at Darcy as he said, ¡°Darcy,e with me.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± seeing Bryan''s bad expression, Rex deeply realized that the matter might not be as


    simple as they thought.


    Bryan got up, pulled open the door, and walked out of the VIP room first, while Darcy put his sses


    back on first before he got up and left the room.


    How could the remaining four people stay idle, they quickly got up and followed after Bryan and Darcy


    mysteriously left the room.


    ...


    When those men just walked up to the door, they heard Louis scolding from the inside, ¡°Look at you, a


    you''re running around destroying other people''s rtionship, don''t think that you can enter the rk


    family just because you''re a bit pretty.¡±


    Bryan was very shocked and his expression looked very bad when he heard those words.


    Shirley had encountered an unimaginable difficult situation before giving birth to those two children,


    anyone had no right to ridicule her for being a mom when she was still inexperienced.


    He clenched his fists when he was going to enter the room, Shirley suddenly spoke in a cold tone,


    ¡°ording to Americanw of marriage, a 18 year old female can legally have a marriage, I had these


    two children at the age of 18 and gave birth to them at the age of 19... In America I''m a legal single


    mom, so why? When I''m in China, being pregnant at the age of 18 and giving birth at the age of 19 is


    illegal?¡±


    ¡°What a smooth talker, if you say it in a good way you''re a single mom, but if you say it in another way...


    You''re just pregnant before marriage, I don''t know which man made you pregnant... ¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± a shout of anger came from out the door.


    Everyone in the room looked out the door, one after another.


    Bryan quickly walked in from the outside, he was exuding cold aura with gloomy eyes.


    Darcy walked behind Bryan.


    After entering the room, he quickly walked towards Louis.


    Louis nced back and saw that it''s Darcy, he immediately threw the crutches he was holding to Darcy


    and angrily said, ¡°You brat! You still have the nerve to call me Grandpa, look at you, this is the woman


    that you''re looking for, disrespectful and arrogant! If you let such woman enter the rk family, you''re


    humiliating the rk family.¡±


    After he said that, Shirley frowned with her threatening aura, ¡°Don''t you worry, even if there are no


    more men in this world, I won''t marry into the rk family. Dr. rk, please exin our rtionship


    clearly to your Grandpa, then bring them away.¡±


    Darcy looked around andughed bitterly.


    Louis was a soldier when he was young, they started doing business from the generation of Darcy¡¯s


    father''s who led them to the top of the upper ss, making the rk family be so prestigious in the rich


    and powerful circle.


    But after all Louis was born a peasant and he was once amander, he''s used to givingmands


    and he couldn''t bear if his grandson was rebellious, he''s also stubborn, hot-tempered, and a bit


    unreasonable.


    Others used to keep saying that his Grandpa had such shorings but he never believed, he finally


    saw it that day.


    He took a step forward, then showed an apologetic expression to Shirley and Mildred before he nodded


    and said, ¡°Sorry everyone for disturbing your meal time. I''ll pay for all your meals today, take it as an


    apology, excuse us."


    He slightly bowed, looking very sincere.


    Seeing that, Louis felt a prick on his heart and angrily said, ¡°Darcy, why do you act so lowly with them...


    ¡±


    ¡°Louis.¡± Bryan mmed his fist and talked softly, ¡°If you still want to let Darcy be a person who knows


    what is right and what is wrong, please don''t embarrass yourself.¡±


    Bryan''s eyes looked sharp and his words sounded a bit threatening.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Louis felt quite angry at heart so he turned his head and red at Bryan, ¡°Bryan, how


    could you talk to me like that? You helped Darcy to hide this matter from me, are you nning on


    waiting until Darcy has broken the marriage between rk and Jones family, you... ¡±


    ¡°Mr. rk!¡± before Louis finished speaking, Arthur suddenly stood up and shouted.


    He kept a straight face while speaking in a low and steady voice, ¡°The one you just referred to was my


    daughter Paisley, she''s an excellent psychiatrist in the psychology world, SO, she did be a mother


    for two children when she''s still a child, as her elder, I and several younger generations take great care


    of Paisley, she can just lean and depend on us leisurely.¡±


    ¡°But she didn''t, she kept on trying hard, making perfume diligently, studying psychology, relying on her


    own capabilities to be what she''s worth now... I consider her as a capable single mother, she doesn''t


    need to be a mistress to get into a rich and powerful family, your words just now sounded like you really


    despised Paisley as a single mother... As Paisley¡¯s father, I hope that you''ll apologize to my child!¡±


    Arthur looked cold.


    Shirley suddenly looked up at Arthur, feeling touched in her heart...

 Chapter 117 Children Don’t Lie

    Chapter 117 Children Don¡¯t Lie


    A real biological father could not have done better. And although Arthur was only Shirley¡¯s Master, he


    did not hesitate and took on a role of a father and protected her dignity.


    Deep inside her heart, Shirley felt touched and sad at the same time.


    She had her own father, but instead had to live like an orphan. On the contrary, she received warmth


    and care from her fellowship of brothers and sisters, as well as from her mentor.


    Their kind affection towards her was iparable to anything else.


    Darcy signed deeply and tried to calm himself down, and said, ¡°Grandpa, please apologize to Dr.


    Thomas.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Louis snorted and stared with anger, he turned his head suddenly towards Darcy,


    his tone full of annoyance, ¡°You want me to apologize to her, I¡­¡±


    Bryan strode towards Shirley before Louis even got the chance to finish his sentence.


    He lifted the hair off Shirley¡¯s forehead with his hand, bent his body down and kissed her lips.


    When everyone saw what happened, they were shocked. They shrugged and mumbled, ¡°Wow!¡±


    Louis and Darcy also looked at them.


    Bryan ced his arms around Shirley¡¯s back, and hugged her tiny body. He gently kissed her pink lips,


    carefully but intimately.


    The two children saw this, pped their hands in excitement and shouted, ¡°Wow, mummy and he is


    kissing.¡±


    Louis¡¯s face gradually turned livid as he was watching them.


    Darcy said, ¡°Now do you see it? It was a misunderstanding. There is nothing happening between me


    and Dr. Thomas. You have embarrassed yourself today for causing all that trouble.¡±


    ¡ª¡ªYou have embarrassed yourself today for causing all that trouble!


    This sentence passed through Louis¡¯s mind harshly.


    If this was really a misunderstanding, it would be more than embarrassing.


    It was a disgrace, and he brought all of it upon himself.


    Louis took a heavy step back and shouted in annoyance and shame, ¡°Then why did Amelia said¡­¡±


    ¡°You rather trust someone else other than your own grandson? Just so you know, I wasn¡¯t going to tell


    you about it, but Amelia nearly injured Shirley just now at the hand basin.¡± Darcy saw that Louis was


    not willing to give up, so he chose toe clean in front of everyone, ¡°Did you know that she was also


    expelled by her Master, Mr. Stewart?¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­ What?¡± Louis really did not know about this.


    After all, when he was at home, he only spent his time drinking tea, watched war films and chatted with


    his housekeeper. He rarely paid attention to these matters.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡±


    Louis and his housekeeper turned around at the same time, and found out that Amelia was not there.


    The two of them looked at each other. The housekeeper said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Ms. Jones since just


    now.¡±


    Then, a naive and ingenuous voice said, ¡°Mildred and I went to wash hands just now. I stained my


    hands with a pen just now. Mummy¡¯s hand was burnt, so she couldn¡¯t take me to wash my hands.


    Mildred was the one who brought me there.¡±


    ¡°I identally wet my skirt when I washed my hands, so it was him who carried me to the air dryer


    machine. Mildred helped me dry my skirt. Then I asked if he has any girlfriend, and he said he has a


    fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°Mildred wanted to carry me back to mummy after she dried my skirt. Then suddenly, another woman


    rushed out and knocked Mildred to the wall. She even scolded Mildred.¡±


    ¡°That woman said some inadequate things to Mildred, so Mildred pped her. We left after that. I saw it


    with my own eyes, nothing happened in between him and Mildred. He only helped her up when she fell


    down.¡±


    The words came from Emma.


    Everyone looked at Emma.


    What she said was not very organized, but the words were clear, therefore everyone had a clear


    picture of what happened just now at the washing basin.


    After Louis heard what little Emma said, he was speechless.


    The housekeeper whispered, ¡°Old master, children usually don¡¯t lie. I think we should notprehend


    this matter by only hearing one side of the story.¡±


    After all, for the housekeeper, Darcy was considered to be a family member aspared to Amelia.


    No matter how good Amelia was, Darcy was still Louis¡¯s own grandson.


    When Louis heard what the housekeeper had said, the expression of his face changed periodically. He


    felt embarrassed and angry at the same time.


    He felt distressed when he thought about how Amelia put him into this kind of awkward situation, but


    she herself disappeared and let him deal with this by himself.


    He raised his head and looked at Shirley. He toned himself down, grabbed his crutch firmly, and after a


    long pause he bent down and bowed down to Shirley.


    When he raised his body, he turned around and left the room without saying another word.


    When Darcy saw his grandfather left the room, he quickly followed behind.


    Bryan who was left behind, raised his palms and stroked Emma¡¯s head a few times. He said softly, ¡°Eat


    well, I will go out first and have a look.¡±


    After a while, the room returned to its original peaceful state.


    Kevin lifted his eyes and looked at Shirley. He clenched his palms on the wine ss, and felt as if there


    was a thorn stabbing his heart.


    Although everyone at the table was slightly overwhelmed by what happened, however those


    unpleasant things were quickly erased by the presence of the gourmet cuisine right in front of them.


    But on Bryan¡¯s end, things were not as harmonious aspared to Shirley¡¯s side.


    Louis skipped the meal and went back home directly.


    As for Darcy, he was surrounded by several men instead. Especially Bryan, whose eyes seemed like


    he was going to eat Darcy alive.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Darcy pushed his sses, frowned and said, ¡°If you have something to say, faster spit it out. After you


    finish asking, I need to go back home and check out on my grandfather.¡±


    Rexid his hands heavily onto Darcy¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Things have gotten really ugly today. The


    stuff that Louis said were quite intolerable and improper.¡±


    Everything would be fine if Shirley was someone random. They could just take it as an old stubborn


    geezer acting unreasonably. However, Shirley was their big brother¡¯s woman.


    To make it worst, Louis scolded their big brother¡¯s children and woman. Therefore, it would be more


    than that.


    ¡°Are you back together with Amelia?¡± Bryan asked frigidly.


    Darcy lowered his head and admitted with a dull hush.


    ¡°What were you thinking?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t find a suitable one, so they are all the same as long as my old man likes it.¡±


    ¡°Puh!¡± Lucas took a breath and spouted out instantly.


    Mark also looked at Darcy unbelievably, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one getting married?¡±


    ¡°If this woman has caused a lot of trouble for you, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. From tonight


    onwards, I have nothing to do with her anymore.¡± Darcy turned around and came in contact with


    Bryan¡¯s eyes.


    Bryan¡¯s expression eased down, but he would not let it go so easily for what Louis did. ¡°Tonight, Louis


    said some words that hurt the feelings of the mother of my children.¡±


    ¡°I will give you the piece ofnd over at Africa.¡±


    After Darcy finished speaking, Tristan raised his head and looked at him. He professionally estimated,


    ¡°If you fully develop the piece ofnd over at Africa, you can earn over four billion yuan. If Louis knew


    that he needs to pay so much money for all the wrong things he said tonight, I think he will rather


    choose to cut his tongue off.¡±


    This was why you should never offend someone like Bryan.


    ¡°It¡¯s not for me, it¡¯s for the children¡¯s mother. I will help you transfer it to her, and I will prepare the


    documents as well.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Darcy got up, took the car keys from the table and said, ¡°I will pay for everything tonight, so go


    have fun. I will head back first and solve the problem.¡±

 Chapter 118 Kevin Probably Would Propose to Her

    Chapter 118 Kevin Probably Would Propose to Her


    Shirley went to the toilet after she finished eating, she saw Kevin standing in the corridor once she went


    out.


    Shirley walked towards Kevin, ¡°Kevin, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I am waiting for you,¡± Kevin pointed at the veranda and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk there.¡±


    He slightly lowered his head and walked towards the veranda slowly.


    Shirley followed him. When they reached there, she could see the breath-taking view and colourful light


    of the city.


    Kevin turned around and put his hands on her shoulder, he hugged her in his arms.


    Shirley was startled, she raised her hand shockingly and stopped halfway. She was at a loss.


    ¡°Ke¡­Kevin¡­what are you¡­doing?¡± Shirley stopped moving. She felt uneasy and did not know what


    should she do. She seldom had such intimate behaviour with Kevin.


    Although they had bodily contact before, it was unavoidable as she was sick.


    However, she had not met Kevin for two years, she felt that she was estranged from him.


    Kevin did not release her, he hugged her even tighter. His handsome face approached her hair and


    said, ¡°If you are sad, just lean against me and cry. Don¡¯t keep your woe in your heart, it is bad for your


    health.¡±


    Initially, Shirley was nervous but she was relieved after hearing Kevin¡¯s words.


    Her hands rested on Kevin¡¯s waist, she shook her head and said, ¡°I am used to it, it is not the first time


    being scolded by people.¡±


    Being a single mother was more or less to be discriminated against. In other people¡¯s opinion, no


    matter it was premarital pregnancy or carried a child after divorce, they would think that the single


    mother had a problem with herself.


    Louis spoke something hurtful just now but she did not have feeling about that.


    ¡°I still have Master, you and a lot of seniors that love me. I am not sad,¡± she grabbed his clothes and


    pushed Kevin away.


    Kevin released her instinctively when she pushed him. He put his hand on her head and looked at her


    eyes gently.


    ¡°Shirley, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Shirley was stunned. She breathed in deeply when looking up at him.


    She thought that Kevin would tell her something serious.


    Was it about the matter of Bryan kissed her?


    ¡°My birthday is around the corner,¡± he caressed her head and spoke.


    Shirley was dumbfounded, she did not really know when was his birthday although she knew him for


    many years.


    He never said and never celebrated his birthday.


    She was kind of ignorant.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. We will celebrate together, when is your birthday?¡± Shirley wanted to hold a birthday


    party for him to appreciate him for taking care of her for so many years.


    Kevin looked up at the night sky, ¡°Let me hold the birthday party by myself, you just attend it.¡±


    After saying that, he lowered his head and looked at her, ¡°I have a small request.¡±


    ¡°What request is it?¡±


    ¡°Youe alone on that day, don¡¯t bring your children and Mildred. I don¡¯t want it to be too lively, I just


    want you to apany me during my birthday.¡±


    Kevin enjoyed tranquilness, she knew that.


    His request was nothing, Shirley did not hesitate and nodded immediately, ¡°Ok, but you have not told


    me when is your birthday?¡±


    Kevin took out his phone and flipped through the calendar, he said, ¡°On the day of the auction, next


    Saturday, National Day.¡±


    Shirley was surprised, she took out her phone and flipped, ¡°Do you follow the Gregorian calendar or the


    Lunar calendar?¡±


    ¡°Gregorian calendar.¡±


    ¡°In fact, your birthday is on National Day. Kevin, why you don¡¯t tell me when I ask for your birthday


    before and you want me to celebrate with you this year?¡± Shirley put her phone in her pocket and put


    her right hand behind her back. She looked up at Kevin.


    Kevin lowered his head and looked at her eyes. A kind of hidden emotion was felt from his tone,


    ¡°Because¡­¡±


    He stopped talking and put his hand on her shoulder. He tapped gently, ¡°I am in China this year, you


    are not around during my past birthdays, I don¡¯t want to trouble you to buy the birthday gift and deliver


    it to me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make up for you all the birthday presents from previous years.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any repeated gifts.¡±


    ¡°Just look forwards to them.¡±


    ¡°The weather is cold, the wind is strong, let¡¯s go in,¡± Kevin grabbed her elbow and pulled her into the


    dining room.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    A figure entered from another door when they left.


    Bryan looked at their leaving silhouette, he frowned.


    Tristan stood behind him and said teasingly, ¡°Your lover seems to have a good rtionship with her


    senior.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°You should not pursue a girl like this,¡± Tristan took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. He took


    out a cigarette and put it in his mouth.


    Bryan turned around and looked at him.


    Tristan was an expert in pursuing girls. He never got troubled by any woman, he could get whoever


    woman he wanted easily. He would abandon any woman whenever he wanted without hesitation and


    troublesome.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°The man emphasizes that he only wants Shirley to attend his birthday party alone. He does not want


    her to decorate too. I guess he wants to propose to her.¡±


    Propose!


    Bryan held his hands into fists.


    Once he met Kevin, he felt that Kevin had a special feeling for Shirley.


    Most importantly, Shirley depended on him so much. If Kevin proposed to her, he could not tell that she


    would reject him.


    Tristan put his hand on his shoulder and pressed hard. Then, Bryan gained his attention.


    ¡°Your lover seems to have a good rtionship with his senior. The two children like him so much. She


    would have found a suitable man for her children¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°Impossible,¡± Bryan did not know why did he have the confidence to say that word.


    Shirley kept rejecting him, was it because of Kevin?


    If she epted Kevin¡¯s proposal, what should he do?


    No, it should not happen.


    Shirley was his children¡¯s mother, she could only be together with him.


    Tristan said enigmatically, ¡°Have you confessed to her before?¡±


    Bryan was upset, ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    ¡°Your confession failed?¡± Tristan ignited the cigarette, he breathed in deeply. When he exhaled the


    smoke, he said, ¡°Then she will probably ept her senior to be her boyfriend. She will have epted


    his proposal to show you her feeling clearly.¡±


    ¡°Tristan, you talk too much,¡± Bryan looked up and stared at him fiercely. After that, he walked back to


    his room quickly.


    Tristan turned around and looked at Bryan¡¯s figure, he could not help but smile.


    You were so ignorant.


    Don¡¯t you regret it afterwards¡­

 Chapter 119 They Laughed at The Children Because They Did Not Have a Father

    Chapter 119 They Laughed at The Children Because They Did Not Have a Father


    It was 8.45 p.m., Shirley had finished eating. Some left early.


    Mildred stayed there for a while because of Mason while Kevin left with Arthur.


    Just then, Shirley¡¯s phone rang. She took her phone and looked at it, it was a message from Bryan, ¡°I


    will wait for you outside.¡±


    She raised her head and looked at Mildred, Mason showed her something and sheughed happily.


    Shirley did not disturb them when they yed joyfully.


    After she bid farewell with Mildred and Mason, she left ZC restaurant with her two children.


    She saw Bryan standing beside the ck car once she reached the entrance, the door of the car was


    opened already.


    Shirley took a nce at him. Then, she held Emma¡¯s hand and helped her get in the car.


    Shirley followed them after the children got in the car.


    Meanwhile, Bryan bent his waist and talked to her, ¡°You go inside a bit.¡±


    Shirley was startled, she looked up at the co-driver seat and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to sit in front?¡±


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    After hearing that, Shirley could not help but move in and gave him a seat.


    When Bryan got in the car, their arms got in contact. Shirley moved towards Jacob subconsciously.


    Meanwhile, Emma grumbled, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t push me anymore. I am nearly pushed out of the window.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t push you, daddy is pushing us,¡± Jacob said.


    Emma turned and looked at Bryan, she stretched her hands affectionately, ¡°Daddy, I want you to hug


    me. It is too crowded, I don¡¯t like to sit in the corner.¡±


    ¡°Mommy hugs you,¡± Shirley quickly stretched her hands and hugged Emma but Bryan acted faster than


    her. He straight away lifted Emma and put Emma on his legs.


    Shirley was speechless when she saw Emma sitting on Bryan¡¯s legs.


    She thought of the happening in the kindergarten on that day. Shirley felt that she shouldmunicate


    well with Bryan.


    ¡°What happened in the kindergarten today? Who harmed my children? Did his parentse? Did he


    apologise? No, I am their mother, I should apany them to the kindergarten tomorrow,¡± Shirley


    looked at the scar on Emma¡¯s left ear when she talked halfway, her heart cracked.


    She agreed that it was not right for her children to create trouble in the kindergarten but it did not mean


    that others could bully her children.


    If the kid hit them, his parents must be called to the kindergarten. Then, they should educate their child


    well at home and did not allow him to create trouble again.


    The two children and Bryan listened to her nag, they did not intercept her words.


    After she said that, Bryan exined patiently, ¡°His mother is rude and arrogant, I am d that you are


    not there. Or else, it is not as simple as the case of fighting among kids.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Was he criticizing her?


    Bryan looked at Emma¡¯s neck, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Within three days, they will bring their kid and apologize to


    Emma and Jacob. We can¡¯t let them bully our children easily.¡±


    Shirley was annoyed.


    Why should she listen to Bryan regarding the matter of her children?


    But she looked at the scar on Emma¡¯s body. She was not that cruel to reprimand their behaviour on


    that day, so she threw tantrum on Bryan, ¡°No matter how, if this kind of incident happens again, you


    should tell me first. Don¡¯t forget the promise between us. Let me hug the child.¡±


    Shirley stretched her hand and wanted to get Emma back but Bryan held her hand suddenly and said,


    ¡°There is a scar on your hand, you will make your scar worse if you hug Emma, don¡¯t move anymore.


    Furthermore, I have taken care of the children for the entire day, you don¡¯t have to mind the remaining


    time I have with the children. After we go back to the Moores¡¯ Manor, you bring them back to Y vi. I


    will wait for you at my ce, you just stay well. Or else, you can check the scar on Jacob¡¯s body.¡±


    Jacob was stunned instantly and looked at Bryan.


    Daddy, you did it purposely.


    Shirley realized after hearing his words, she only concerned about the scar on Emma and did not


    check Jacob¡¯s body carefully.


    She turned around and asked, ¡°Jacob, do you feel any painfulness? Tell mommy if you feel pain,


    mommy will check for you.¡±


    Jacob quickly shook his head and stared at Bryan, he seemed to warn Bryan with his sight. Jacob said,


    ¡°Mommy, I am fine. The kid fought with Emma for the toy, not me.¡±


    ¡°But he hit brother,¡± after Jacob said that, Emma revealed the truth immediately.


    Jacob was startled, he stared at Emma fiercely, ¡°You know nothing. Mommy, Emma kept crying at the


    time and wanted to get the toy.¡±


    ¡°Who kept crying? I did not cry,¡± Emma¡¯s face was flushed, she denied it.


    Shirley got some hints from their conversation.


    The kid grabbed Emma¡¯s toy and hit Jacob, Emma cried.


    So, Jacob lied to her just now.


    She frowned and stared at Jacob with fiery sight, ¡°Jacob, how do I educate you before? Don¡¯t lie to the


    elders.¡±


    Jacob curved his mouth and unbuttoned his clothes obediently. He pointed at the bruise on his left


    chest and said, ¡°I just bang into the corner of the table. Every man will have a scar. I don¡¯t bleed, it will


    recover after a few days.¡±


    He said in a careless tone. He wanted to show that he did not really care about it.


    However, Shirley cracked her heart when she saw his bruise.


    She knew that Jacob was more mature and obedient than Emma but his maturity was out of her


    expectation.


    The bruise on his body was purple-ck in colour.


    It must be extremely painful.


    Shirley thought of the moment Louis reprimanded her. She did not feel wronged at that time but she felt


    that her children suffered a lot when following her.


    She controlled her tears and took off Jacob¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Turn around, let me see your back.¡±


    There were a few scratches on his back.


    When Bryan saw that, he felt sorry for Jacob, his heart ached for Jacob.


    Emma cried at the moment and said, ¡°Mommy, brother is always pushed by others but he never tells


    you.¡±


    ¡°Emma, you talk too much. Can¡¯t you shut up?¡± Jacob was anxious and turned around to stare at


    Emma.


    Emma did not bother him, she raised her hands and rubbed her eyes. She cried while saying, ¡°They


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    parentsing over to scold them, so they get worse.¡±

 Chapter 120 Take Good Care of My Psychiatrist First

    Chapter 120 Take Good Care of My Psychiatrist First


    Shirley''s expression froze in an instant, she''s shocked, dumbfounded, and her heart was throbbing.


    She had never known that the two children had a very hard time in the kindergarten.


    No wonder Jacob didn''t let her help him take a bath at such a young age.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She took Jacob''s clothes and took a look, she didn''t know what to do to console the children''s spirit¡­


    After being dumbfounded for quite some time, she put Jacob''s clothes back on him.


    At that time, Jacob grabbed her finger and said, ¡°Mommy, my body doesn''t hurt at all, if I don''t take my


    clothes off and take a bath, I won''t even know that I''m hurt.¡±


    It''d be better if he didn''t say that, once Shirley heard that, she cried uncontrobly.


    She hugged Jacob and whispered in anger, ¡°Jacob, do not lie to Mommy like this anymore.¡±


    ¡°All right, from now on if anyone bullies me at school, I''ll tell Mommy right away.¡± Jacob patted her softly


    with his small hands, he''s consoling her instead.


    But the more he''s like that, the sadder Shirley felt.


    ¡°Let Mommy hug you.¡± Shirley held him.


    Jacob didn''t refuse, he hugged Shirley''s waist, half of his body was sticking to hers.


    He thought that he could stay strong but when Shirley hugged him, only then he realized that he''s just


    a 5 years old child who also needed support from his parents.


    Shirley gently stroked the child''s head, put her face on his head, but she stopped crying.


    Adult''s mood would affect the child.


    Every time she apanied her kids, she was always happy, that''s the only way to make the two


    children feel at ease.


    But Bryan saw the pain she was enduring silently.


    Meanwhile, Shirley looked up at him, ¡°Does the Moore¡¯s Manor have a family doctor?¡±


    Hearing that, Bryan knew what she''s going to do, so he nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, after we go back to


    the Manor, I''ll bring the family doctor to treat the child''s wound.¡±


    In the morning, Bryan had told the family doctor to treat the wound, but Jacob¡¯s bruise wasn¡¯t so


    serious by then.


    Seemed like he¡¯s too negligent.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± she wasining at heart because Bryan didn''t tell her what happened to the children


    right away, but she''s still grateful that he brought the children back himself.


    ¡°You''re wee.¡±


    Half an hourter, they returned to the Moore¡¯s Manor.


    Cameron and Daisy saw the car light and walked out of the Manor to wee Shirley and the two


    children.


    Bryan carried Emma, who had fallen asleep, off the car.


    Cameron walked up to Bryan and said, ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    ¡°Go there and take a look."


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cameron immediately walked over to Shirley.


    Shirley just carried her child off the car, Cameron opened both of his hands widely and said, ¡°Let me


    carry him.¡±


    ¡°There''s a wound on his body, it''s better for me to carry him, help me carry Emma over and bring them


    to my room.¡± both children fell asleep in the car, especially Emma, who fell into deep slumber after


    crying in the car.


    After Cameron shut the door, Shirley turned around and spoke to Bryan, ¡°Give the child to Cameron


    then call the family doctor.¡±


    ¡°I told Jordan to bring him over, let''s go back to the room first.¡±


    Shirley had no objection to that arrangement.


    It''s just that, the agreement before she had moved in seemed to have be a scrap paper, even


    Shirley felt that it was ridiculous.


    Bryan treated her well, that made her had less and less resistance, and if it went on, she''s afraid that


    she''d quickly...


    ¡°Wait, Bryan.¡±


    Bryan turned around and nced at her in confusion.


    Shirley carried the child and jogged as she said, ¡°You can just give the child to Cameron, go home and


    take a bath first, rest earlier, tomorrow morning I''m going to start that previous n and adjust your


    rest, today''s matter...¡±


    Before she finished speaking, Bryan carried the child and walked into the garden first.


    Shirley frowned, she had wanted to say thanks but she felt ufortable because of his attitude.


    She walked as she shouted behind him, ¡°Bryan...¡±


    ¡°Don''t disturb the kids, I''ll go home after the family doctor arrives, don''t worry, I absolutely won''t disturb


    the children''s rest.¡±


    Bryan really didn''t want to argue with her, the two children were all very tired that day, he knew that


    she''s also very tired.


    When Bryan mentioned the children, he sessfully convinced Shirley.


    They walked with a tacit understanding, Cameron led the way in front, after they arrived at the second


    floor, Cameron just opened Shirley''s bedroom, then they put the children on the bed.


    Not long after, Jordan also brought the family doctor upstairs.


    Shirley sat on the side of the bed and softly opened Jacob''s clothes.


    At that time, Jacob subconsciously clenched his clothes as he frowned, showing a defensive


    expression.


    She gently patted the back of Jacob''s hand until he loosened his clothes, she then slowly took his


    clothes off.


    Jacob turned around to afortable position and continued sleeping.


    The wound on his back suddenly got exposed to Shirley.


    Cameron spoke in surprise, ¡°Who hurt Jacob?¡±


    ¡°It''s caused by the kids in kindergarten ying and fighting.¡± Shirley felt way better at that time, she


    wasn''t that extreme when facing Jacob''s wound but she still felt very sad.


    Bryan nced at her and tightened his hands secretly, ¡°Tell Dr. Woods to stay at Y vi, he''s the


    pediatrician I just hired, from now on you can find him if your children have any problem.¡±


    Shirley was slightly dumbfounded, she turned around and looked at him, ¡°A pediatrician that you


    specially hired?¡±


    Just to be used when those two children need?


    Bryan nodded, ¡°I''m still considering whether I should hire another physician and surgeon, now that I


    see it, it is necessary, in case something happens so suddenly in the future and someone isn''t willing to


    go to the hospital.¡±


    He nced at the back of her hand.


    Shirley blushed in an instant.


    ¡°Is this also considered as my job''s benefit?¡±


    ¡°To treat my mental illness smoothly, shouldn''t I take good care of my psychiatrist first?¡±


    That sentence made Shirley speechless.


    She looked down at the wound on her left hand, she had applied medicine three times that day, it didn''t


    feel as painful as it was when she woke up in the morning.


    But those were all what Bryan did for her in silence.


    She bit her lips and didn''t respond to him.


    After Dr. Woods treated the two children''s wounds, Shirley said, ¡°Go back first, I''lleter.¡±


    ¡°No need toe over, stay for these few days to apany the children.¡± Bryan looked at the two


    children, their sleeping faces were so quiet and peaceful, that people wouldn''t have the heart to ruin it.


    Shirley turned her head and looked back after she heard that.


    Bryan had walked up the bedroom, pushed open the door and left.


    The door closed automatically, Bryan''s figure was also separated by a door.


    Shirley''s heart somehow got affected, the feeling that was suppressed in her heart slowly grew.


    Bryan was... very strange today.

 Chapter 121 Darcy Clark’s Tricks

    Chapter 121 Darcy rk¡¯s Tricks


    Jordan Hill returned to the Green Garden and reported the information he got today to Bryan Moore.


    "Bryan, we found out why Amelia Jones was driven out." Jordan took out his phone and showed Bryan


    a video.


    Bryan put his hands into his jeans pockets and nonchntly gazed at the screen of Jordan¡¯s phone.


    Everyone in the video outfitted in white HAZMAT suits and protective hood. All of them suited up.


    Shirley Thomas was in the video, strolling around the perfume stations with Arthur Stewart, when


    Amelia appeared out of nowhere and approached Shirley.


    Bryan noticed Amelia was holding a bottle of perfume in her hand, which was still steaming.


    Kevin Mitchell came over from the other side, shoved Amelia, seized Amelia¡¯s wrist, and crushed the


    perfume bottle in her hand as Amelia were about to rush over to Shirley.


    When the bottle fell onto the ground, the perfume poured on the ground, making a "giggling" sound.


    Bryan felt a shiver down his spine as soon as he saw the scene.


    "What exactly is Amelia holding?" Despite the fact that he had already guessed what it was, Bryan


    wanted to confirm with Jordan.


    "This video was sent to me by Mason Powell, she said, at that time, Paisley Thomas was with Arthur to


    check the perfume material of the trainees, Amelia took advantage of the situation, with her own boiled


    perfume, sneaking behind Dr. Thomas, Dr. Mitchell just saw her every move, just in time to push


    Amelia away, to avoid her to Dr. Thomas, Arthur was angry about it and kicked Amelia out of his team


    right in front of the trainees," Jordan said.


    "Mason also gave me more information, this is the document regarding Amelia¡¯s experience as a


    mistress in France. Thepromising photos of her and a wealthy businessman are enclosed in it."


    He quickly switched the photos.


    The photos that were taken bareback shed in Bryan¡¯s eyes, the man in the photo appeared to be


    over eighty years old, with a wrinkled smile.


    Bryan was disgusted without any reason.


    "Mason also gave me aprehensive confession about what happened two years ago."


    "Show me." Bryan¡¯s eyes sparked as he heard these remarks.


    Jordan opened the text message that Mildred Walker had sent him.


    Bryan carefully read it word by word, and as he reached thest phrase, his rage and desire to kill was


    evoked.


    "Package this news, and send it to the media and Darcy. Notify Darcy that Amelia will make the


    headlines tomorrow." The person who harmed his wife and children was heinous.


    He would never forgive the wicked one who had harmed Shirley and his two children.


    He used Amelia as an example to warn Sabina Thomas.


    Bryan himself will not let her go as long as she dares to return.


    Darcy received the information from Jordan in a short time.


    Louis rk turned his back on him at this point.


    Louis didn''t say anything to him once he returned.


    Darcy finished reading the information given by Jordan calmly, then switched on the TV, took out the


    mobile phone connection wire, and connected it into the control board.


    What Amelia had done in the perfume room was instantly disyed on the TV screen.


    When Louis heard the noise, he turned to look at the TV screen.


    Louis'' eyes widened as he saw Amelia on the TV.


    The longer he watched, the more embarrassed he became.


    The way Amelia behaved like a madman in the perfume room almost fooled Louis into thinking they


    were not the same person.


    "She... She is Amelia? " He said, raising his hand and pointing at the TV.


    "Grandpa, I wish to break off the engagement with the Jones family, Amelia with such character is


    unworthy to be my wife." Darcy nodded.


    "Wait a minute, perhaps she faces some difficulties." Despite Amelia¡¯s behaviour in the perfume room,


    Louis was eager to hear her exnation.


    Darcy, on the other hand, unlocked his mobile phone, flipped out the photo of Amelia being naked, and


    ced it in front of Louis.


    When Louis saw the woman in the photo is wearing a revealing outfit, he hid his face and cursed, "Girls


    nowadays are not having self-respect to wear such exposing outfits."


    Take a closer look at the woman in the photo, Grandpa."


    Louis felt something hung over his head; even though he refused to look at such a photo, he felt


    something was wrong at the same time.


    Even though he hadn''t looked closely, the woman in the photo seemed familiar.


    He removed the hand that was in front of him and looked at Darcy¡¯s phone once again.


    But it was the butler on the side who cried first, "Sir, she is... Is...Is Ms. Jones... Ms. Jones..."


    Louis'' face sunk, and his eyes were fixed on the woman in the photograph, whose hands were on the


    shoulders of a man even older than him.


    No, this individual should be referred to as an old man.


    With shaky hands, Louis picked up Darcy¡¯s phone and nced up at her, "Is... Is she Amelia?"


    Darcy nodded.


    Louis sprang up emotionally and smashed Darcy¡¯s phone to the ground angrily.


    The living room was instantly filled with the sound of an indignant roar, "How can she do this, she is the


    rk family''s future daughter-inw, even with a guy older than me, she is disrespectful towards the


    rk family and I, if she doesn''t like you, why did she have to consent to the marriage in the first ce,


    especially if she agreed but then did something that was humiliating?"


    Darcy stared at the crushed phone by Louis, pushed the sses, and said calmly, "She is good with


    other people, go ahead, the rk family is out of the Jones family¡¯s league, however, Grandpa..."


    "I believe that you saw the two children today," he said, looking up at Louis.


    "Two years ago, at country S, the fragrance of dreams was held, and because the mother of the


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    children won, Amelia locked the two children in the underground warehouse without being noticed and


    caused them almost to die of heat stroke. For this, Amelia had not given an exnation, and finally,


    she fled back to France."


    Louis''s head was dazzled, his body was wobbled, and the butler behind him rushed forward to support


    him, "Sir, you take it easy, sit down first."


    "I... I was so blind that I allowed such a vicious woman be my grandson''s fianc¨¦," Louis rubbed his


    brow, his face was filled with agony and guilt.


    "It''s still not toote." Darcy pulled out his phone, "But I hope that grandpa does not stop me from


    ending my engagement with the Jones family if the Jones family get back to us again.


    Please remember what I told you tonight, Grandpa, and don''t be soft-hearted."


    Louis owed a debt of gratitude to old master Jones, and he is concerned that... The Jones family would


    be able to persuade him easily.


    However, this time Louis was so enraged that he went to the butler and screamed, "Pack my things


    quickly and leave City L tonight."


    "This..." the butler was looking at Darcy.


    "Help grandpa packs his belongings, I''ll purchase a ticket for grandpa and travel back to the capital for


    a time to avoid this!" Remarked Darcy.

 Chapter 122 Apology from the Koch

    Chapter 122 Apology from the Koch


    Shirley received called from Mildred early the next morning.


    She reached for her mobile, nced at the children sleeping beside and walked out from the bedroom.


    The moment she answered, sheined, ¡°Mydy, it¡¯s only six in the morning!¡± She raised her


    hand and stroke her hair.


    Mildred¡¯s voice was full of excitement, ¡°Paisley quick, have a look at the discussion forum online, any


    one of it, Amelia is all doomed.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s action of stroking her hair froze, she turned on the speaker mode and browsed the inte.


    A few pictures of Amelia hugging an old man in his eighties popped out with the headline: A wealthy


    daughter¡¯s love for an old man.


    Shirley could guess the content only by looking at the pictures and explosive headline.


    When she scrolled down, a series of Amelia¡¯s previous scandals were uncovered.


    It even had the news where Amelia trapped and hurt the children.


    Shirley frowned when she saw the news rted to her children, she was wide awakened by it.


    ¡°Only you, Master, Kevin and I know about the incident involved the children, Amelia was kicked out by


    Master Stewart yesterday and spread rumours that I seduce Doctor rk. And her scandals were all


    exposed online today, who did it?¡±


    Mildred let out a sigh hearing thest three words from Shirley.


    She thought Shirley would not suspect anyone near them when she released the news to Bryan


    secretly for him to investigate that vicious woman, but seemed like she couldn¡¯t hide it.


    ¡°I was too angry yesterday and sent Amelia¡¯s scandal to his assistant.¡±


    ¡°How did you get Bryan¡¯s assistant contact number?¡±


    ¡°Paisley, sometimes you are smart sometimes you are terribly dumb. I¡¯m your boss, I can easily get a


    hand on the information of your client.¡± Mildred would not reveal that Bryan gave his contact so he


    could learn more about Shirley.


    Shirley trusted the excuse given by Mildred.


    ¡°Alright Mildred, but Amelia is revengeful, she will definitely fight back for exposing her scandals, stay


    away from her and don¡¯t ever let her find out that it was you behind all this. I worry she might do


    something to you.¡± Shirley became suspicious of everyone after what she had been through.


    Amelia behaved insanely these few days.


    But looking at what happened to her now, she felt good that her children were avenged.


    However, this was not enough to repent her sin that almost killed her children in that dark storeroom.


    ¡°Noted. What about the children? Did you check their injuries?¡±


    Shirley rubbed her eyebrows, ¡°Jacob¡¯s injury is more severe, Emma¡¯s skin is scratched, they are fine


    though, no worries.¡±


    ¡°Well, then I won¡¯t go over for a few days,¡± Mildred said softly.


    Shirleyughed lightly, ¡°Yes, get all lovey-dovey with your loved one, I¡¯m heading back to the room.¡±


    Shirley browsed through the website again after hanging up.


    The whole screen was filled with Amelia''s news, she became famous within a night.


    Ugly fame.


    Shirley lied beside the children until they woke up, the family then woke up together.


    They washed up, had breakfast and went for a shower.


    Jacob was hesitant to let Shirley showered him, so Shirley sought help from Cameron.


    After showered, Doctor Woods came to apply medicines on the children.


    Emma took her school bag and walked towards her mom. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry about me and Jacob,


    we are fine, it¡¯ste, we will be going now.¡±


    She knew they needed to attend kindergarten if there was nothing special.


    A sudden sadness hit Shirley seeing how well-behaved Emma was, she pulled her into her arms. ¡°Let¡¯s


    not go to school today, Mom will stay home with both of you.¡±


    Jacob turned his head immediately hearing that, ¡°Mommy, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s wait until you are fully recovered.¡± More importantly, she wanted to go to school and took


    care of what happened yesterday.


    She wanted to know which student hit her children and wanted to meet the parents.


    ¡°Yeah, can I visit uncle then? He prepared us lots of snacks at his office yesterday and napped with


    us.¡± Emma said while pping, her angelic smile was apanied by two dimples.


    Shirley wanted to say no but couldn¡¯t looking at Emma¡¯s happy face.


    After a moment of silence, she grabbed Emma in her arms, ¡°Uncle is busy, we can¡¯t interrupt him, and


    you¡¯ve been with him the whole day yesterday, right?¡±


    Emma¡¯s smile disappeared slowly. She looked down and yed with her braid. ¡°Uncle said we could


    go see him anytime we want to, he will always have time for us.¡±


    Shirley frowned, she didn¡¯t expect Bryan would say such things to her children.


    She had never overpromised the children, she didn¡¯t want them to be disappointed if she failed to


    deliver her promise.


    Daisy approached, ¡°Ms Thomas, there are a family of three outside asked to see you.¡±


    Shirley looked up, ¡°A family of three? Who?¡±


    ¡°They imed to be the Koch, the kid is Ruben Koch, it seems like they are here to apologize to the


    children,¡± Daisy said.


    Presently, Doctor Woods had finished applying medicine on Jacob.


    Jacob sat up, ¡°Mommy, it was Ruben Koch that injured my back.¡±


    Shirley understood everything after hearing Jacob.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet them then.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to.¡± Emma slid down from Shirley¡¯s arms, ran over to the window and covered


    herself up with the curtains.


    Emma stood up and asked in bewilderment, ¡°Emma, why didn¡¯t you want to see him? It was his fault to


    snatch your belongings, he should apologize to you and your brother.¡±


    ¡°Ruben is a bad boy, his mother is a bad mother and his father must be a bad father too, I don¡¯t want to


    see them. Mommy don¡¯t go too, they will hit you, let¡¯s call uncle, he will call the security.¡±


    Ruben was a big bully to Emma, his mother too and his father.


    Shirley rubbed her temples, the children seemed to be over-dependent on Bryan.


    She didn¡¯t let them spend so much time together, but they trusted him truly.


    So this was the power of bloodline perhaps?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go down myself then.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Emma shouted and walked out from behind the curtain. ¡°If we have to go down, then¡­ me and


    Jacob¡­ will go with you¡­¡±

 Chapter 123 The Teachings of Shirley Thomas

    Chapter 123 The Teachings of Shirley Thomas


    She could also go find her daddy immediately in case Ruben Koch¡¯s entire family bullied her mommy.


    However, she was still a little scared of Ruben¡¯s family, since his mother was so mean to her yesterday.


    When Jacob Thomas saw that she was frightened and scared, he lowered his head and muttered,


    ¡°Idiot.¡±


    Shirley Thomas red at Jacob, ¡°Emma is a girl, so it¡¯s normal for her to be afraid like this. Don¡¯t talk to


    her like that.¡±


    Afterwards, Jacob turned towards Emma Thomas and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, sister. There are a lot of


    security guards outside. Also, this is our territory. If they dared toe here to apologize to us, then it


    also means that they wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to us.¡±


    Shirley was very satisfied with what her son said. She nodded, ¡°Your brother is right. They are the ones


    who hit us, so they should be the one to apologize to you and your brother.¡±


    ¡°Then, can I call daddy toe over?¡± Ruben¡¯s mom was afraid of her daddy, so she would feel safer


    with her daddy here.


    Shirley raised her hand to rub her nose bridge. Then, she walked towards Emma, got down, and


    hugged her. She said, ¡°Last night, he let mommy take a day off. I think he didn¡¯t sleep for a whole night


    yesterday. Do you think we should still bother him?¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that it? So, mommy was sleeping with usst night?¡± Emma blinked her huge eyes.


    Jacob cursed again in a low voice, ¡°Idiot, you wet the bedst night. It was mommy who got up and


    changed your pants.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I didn¡¯t wet the bed!¡± Emma blushed and immediately covered her crotch area.


    In Shirley¡¯s eyes, she looked just like a little duckling that made a mistake. She was incredibly cute.


    She fixed Emma¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Anyway, mommy¡¯s here, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±


    She held Emma and Jacob¡¯s hands, and they walked out of the bedroom to the lobby on the first floor


    together.


    As they walked into the lobby, they really saw a family of three.


    Dahlia Koch wore a floral dress paired with a ck coat andbed her hair into a bun.


    On the other hand, Mr. Koch wore a suit and leather shoes. He had a big body and a cleanly shaved


    head.


    Between them sat a kid who was about the same age as Jacob.


    The entire Koch family immediately stood up from the sofa and politely smiled as soon as they saw


    Shirleye inside with the kids.


    Dahlia would nce behind Shirley from time to time. Though she soon realized that the man who went


    to school yesterday didn¡¯t show up, she was already very terrified.


    Shirley took her two kids and sat opposite them. Then, she turned to Daisy and said, ¡°Daisy, please


    bring another pot of tea and some snacks as well.¡±


    Dahlia was startled, so she immediately declined, ¡°No, there is no need for that, Madam Moore. We


    came here today for the matter about Ruben.¡±


    Mr. Koch quickly added, ¡°Yes, yes. My child wasn¡¯t properly taught. I can¡¯t believe he actually hit


    people. That¡¯s why I came here to check up on you. How are the two kids? Are they alright? Did you


    check up with a doctor already?¡±


    When Shirley heard Dahlia call her Madam Moore, she was secretly shocked. She immediately denied,


    ¡°Please don¡¯t call me Madam Moore, I...¡±


    ¡°Madam Moore, I sincerely apologize to you, your two kids and Mr. Moore as well for what happened


    yesterday. I did not teach Ruben well. I promise you that this will not happen again.¡± Not long after


    Dahlia sat down, she pulled her son up and bowed down deeply as she put her palm behind his head.


    As he was being pressed to bend down, Ruben¡¯s tears flowed down his face. However, he didn¡¯t dare


    let out a sound.


    When he went home yesterday, his father learned that he fought with someone he shouldn¡¯t. So he


    was straight up beaten and scolded harshly by his father.


    That¡¯s why Ruben didn¡¯t have the guts to put up an act anymore.


    With a weak look, he said, ¡°Jacob, Emma, I¡¯m sorry. I apologize for the hurtful words and actions I did


    in the past. Please forgive my family and give us another chance.¡±


    Ruben stared at Jacob and Emma as his eyes swelled up with tears.


    Emma and Jacob were both stunned.


    He was surprised to see both Ruben and his mom to be so much different from yesterday.


    They were so easy to talk to.


    Especially Emma, she surprisingly felt sympathetic to Ruben when she saw how miserable he was.


    However, she didn¡¯t say a word.


    Mr. Koch immediately took out a document from his briefcase, put it on the table, and said, ¡°Madam


    Moore, this is thepensation I prepared for the medical, mental, and nutritional expenses of your


    two children. Please ept it.¡±


    Shirley was stunned for a moment. She only wanted their attitude. Now that she saw how the entire


    Koch family was apologizing, she was extremely satisfied.


    However, she didn¡¯t think that they brought money topensate instead.


    Honestly speaking, she could afford spending that much money.


    However, some things couldn¡¯t just be measured through money.


    ¡°Mr and Mrs. Koch, let¡¯s sit down and talk,¡± Shirley said.


    Dahlia pulled Ruben back and sat on the sofa. Mr. Koch also slowly sat down.


    Shirley looked at Ruben and said, ¡°He is your child. As an outsider, there are some things that are not


    for me to say. But I have to say it now that my child is involved.¡±


    Afterwards, she lifted Jacob down from the sofa. Then, she lifted his clothes and showed Jacob¡¯s


    wounds to Mr. and Mrs. Koch.


    When Mr. and Mrs. Koch saw this, she was shocked once again.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    They suddenly felt that Bryan Moore went too easy on them.


    Mr. Koch immediately pulled Ruben¡¯s arm, pped Ruben¡¯s butt harshly, and scolded him, ¡°Look at


    what you¡¯ve done. Didn¡¯t I teach you not to take other people¡¯s things and not to hit the other little kids?


    And you, you are the one who spoiled our son. Look at how badly he beat other people up. I¡¯ll just beat


    you to death today.¡±


    Ruben immediately cried.


    Shirley frowned and shouted, ¡°Mr. Koch, stop beating him.¡±


    Dahlia forcibly pulled her son into her arms, and they cried together. Mr. Koch put his hands on his hips


    with worry all written over his face.


    If they didn¡¯t properly resolve this matter, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to do business here in the future.


    The people they offended were from the Moore Family of the City L.


    ¡°Mr. Koch, the reason why I let you see the wounds on my child was not for you to beat up your child.


    ording to my two kids, Ruben always takes things from the other children in school. If he didn¡¯t get


    it, he would abuse and beat them. He thinks that everything in the school belongs to him and only him.


    Forgive me for saying this, but Ruben¡¯s attitude isn¡¯t normal. As his parents, you shouldn¡¯t scold and


    beat him. Instead, you should properly teach him.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, scolding and beating may be effective in that moment, but it can easily leave a


    psychological trauma on the child which can make them violent. Most behaviors of a child are not


    formed by themselves. They are often influenced by the environment they live in. As his parents, you


    should set an example for your child.¡±

 Chapter 124 Shirley Won by Generosity

    Chapter 124 Shirley Won by Generosity


    She understood it well after she became a mother.


    Jacob had a tendency to violence for a period of time. Luckily, she noticed it and corrected his


    abnormal behaviour. So, his violent act was stopped.


    Dahlia changed her expression slightly, her heart cracked after hearing Shirley¡¯s words.


    She was afraid of Bryan¡¯s power but she did not want the outsider to talk bad about her son.


    She hugged her son and caressed him gently.


    While Mr. Koch looked at Ruben with suspicious sight. He seemed to believe whatever Shirley said. His


    son liked to smash things when he threw tantrum. He must get whatever he wanted immediately, or


    else he would show a bad mood.


    However, he only had a son after his wife gave birth to four daughters. In addition, he earned a lot


    during these few years. He could afford whatever his son wanted, so he just spoilt his son.


    Now, he felt that he did something wrong.


    Cameron who stood beside shook his head when seeing Mrs. Koch changed her expression.


    Some people did not know chalk from cheese. Shirley was telling Mrs. Koch that her son was


    problematic but Mrs. Koch thought that she was talking shit about her son.


    ¡°Mrs. Koch, don¡¯t suspect Dr. Thomas, she is the psychologist from America California SL Hospital. If


    you don¡¯t know what is SL Hospital, you can search ¡®psychologist SO¡¯,¡± Cameron wrote SO in the air.


    Dahlia smiled embarrassingly when she was insinuated.


    Mr. Koch took out his phone and searched the hospital name mentioned by Cameron. It showed SO


    instantly.


    It seemed like SO was the tag of SL Hospital.


    Follow by the tag, a lot of SO¡¯s profile was shown. Although there were no photos, her past honours


    were stated in her personal details.


    Mr. Koch looked up at Shirley abruptly, he was exhrated. Then, he passed his phone to his wife.


    When Dahlia saw the message on it, she showed an interesting sight. She was even embarrassed.


    ¡°You¡­you are SO¡­¡± Dahlia looked up at Shirley, it was unbelievable, ¡°My family member has met SO


    in SL Hospital before, his health condition was bad at that time. However, he was recovered after SO


    helped him.¡±


    Most importantly, SO knew that he was poor and did not ask for any cost to cure him.


    Dahlia straight away pushed her son towards her, ¡°Dr. Thomas, my son has a bad temper. He always


    behaves like that at home. He must get whatever he wants, or else he will throw tantrum and smash


    things. We are used to it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dahlia and I only have our very first son at our old age. We can afford whatever he wants, so we


    try our best to satisfy him,¡± Mr. Koch nodded and continued Dahlia¡¯s words.


    When Emma heard that, she curved her lips and said, ¡°My mommy never treats us like that but I know


    that mommy loves me and my brother so much.¡±


    Dahlia was guilty when seeing Emma who was obedient.


    Shirley caressed her daughter¡¯s head gently and said, ¡°Before that, do Mr. Koch and Mrs. Koch have


    other children?¡±


    Dahlia changed her expression and looked at her husband.


    The Koch family preferred boys to girls. Especially after Mr. Koch earned a lot, his parents wanted to


    have a grandson so that he could be the heir of the property.


    For the daughters of Mr. Koch, they were chased out of the Koch family and lived independently. Mr.


    Koch¡¯s parents thought that the girls had to get married one day. It was a waste of money to raise them


    up.


    Mr. Koch¡¯s face was reddened, he was embarrassed. He lowered his head and said, ¡°We have four


    more daughters.¡±


    Shirley guessed that they had other children but she did not expect them to have four more children.


    Shirley did not ask about the condition of the four daughters while she hugged her children, ¡°The more


    the children at home, the livelier the home. The siblings can help each other in the future. If the siblings


    don¡¯t maintain a harmonious rtionship, the home will not be peaceful.¡±


    Mr. Koch raised his head and agreed with her words while Dahlia showed a regretful expression. Her


    eyes were reddened.


    ¡°Dr. Thomas, are you able to cure my son?¡± Mr. Koch asked.


    ¡°I can,¡± Shirley nodded and said confidently, ¡°You dote on him too much. You should find someone he


    likes and something he likes to do. Then, guide him slowly. Ruben needspanion but not dotage.¡±


    ¡°Then he¡­if he wants to get something, what should we do? If we don¡¯t give him, he will throw


    tantrum,¡± Dahlia asked.


    ¡°Ruben does not have friends, the kids in the kindergarten don¡¯t want to get closer to him,¡± Emma


    revealed the messages but it was normal that the kids in the kindergarten did not like to y with


    Ruben because of his behaviour.


    Dahlia and his husband were aware of it. Ruben did not really have friends. He yed alone every time


    they picked him up.


    Of course, Dahlia was also disdainful to let the kids y with Ruben. She thought that they lowered his


    standard.


    ¡°Secondly, his parents have problems on the view of life and values,¡± although it was hurtful to point out


    the problem, his mother did not have an appropriate view of life and values after Jacob analyzed it.


    Dahlia¡¯s face was flushed, Dahlia knew who was she mentioning.


    Mr. Koch turned and stared at Dahlia fiercely.


    Shirley looked at Ruben, she put her children on the sofa and stood up. She walked towards Ruben.


    Ruben looked at Shirley with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Kid, what is your name? Can you tell me your name?¡±


    Ruben hid behind Dahlia and answered softly, ¡°My name is Ruben.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±


    Ruben looked at his father subconsciously.


    He was not afraid of the woman, he just worried that he would be punished by his father if he said


    something wrong.


    ¡°Bloke, auntie is talking to you. What kind of attitude are you showing?!¡± Mr. Koch almost pped


    Ruben, Shirley quickly stopped him, ¡°Mr. Koch.¡±


    His hand stopped in the air.


    Shirley stretched her hands and dragged Ruben back. She held his shoulder with her hands and said,


    ¡°I know it now, you are afraid of your father.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­daddy will beat me. He will hang me up and beat me. It is terrible¡­¡± Ruben felt wronged and


    cried.


    Dahlia squatted down and hugged his son. She coaxed him gently, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Ruben. Don¡¯t cry,


    mommy will buy your favourite toy for youter.¡±


    Shirley was speechless and nced at Dahlia. She knew it now, one did not care about the son while


    one doted on the son too much.


    ¡°Mr. Koch, Mrs. Koch, let me chat with the kid,¡± Shirley said.


    They looked at each other, then Dahlia nodded.


    Shirley hugged Ruben and put him between Jacob and Emma.


    Emma hugged the Peggy Pig and moved to another side instantly while Jacob frowned and disdained


    him.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 125 Shirley Received a Weird Contract

    Chapter 125 Shirley Received a Weird Contract


    When Shirley saw that, she did not stop her children. She squatted in front of Ruben and asked, ¡°I am


    here, don¡¯t worry that your father will rush towards you and beat you. You just tell whatever I ask you,


    ok?¡±


    Ruben nodded.


    Shirley took out the tissue and wiped away his tears.


    Ruben stayed still and let Shirley wipe her tears.


    ¡°Do any kids y with you in the kindergarten?¡±


    Ruben lowered his head and showed a gloomy face, ¡°Mommy does not like me to y with them, they


    don¡¯t like to y with me too.¡±


    ¡°Do you like the thing in Emma¡¯s hand?¡±


    Ruben looked at Emma subconsciously.


    Emma quickly hid the toy behind her back and said, ¡°This is my home, you must not grab my thing.¡±


    ¡°Mommy says that the toy provided in the kindergarten is sponsored by us. I can take whatever I like. If


    they don¡¯t give it to me, I will grab it. If the kids call their parents, mommy will settle them,¡± Ruben said.


    Jacob looked at Dahlia surprisingly, then he said confidently, ¡°No, mommy says that we should share


    our belongings with other kids. Even if others take away my things, I will talk nicely to them first but not


    grab it back directly. Your mother educates you wrongly, my mother¡¯s way is correct.¡±


    Ruben was startled, he turned around and looked at Jacob. He asked uncertainly, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°My mommy is always right, you grab others¡¯ belonging and beat people. It is wrong,¡± Emma said


    furiously.


    Ruben was at a loss, he looked at his mother. He suddenly did not know what was right.


    Shirley looked at Jacob and Emma, she asked, ¡°Ruben, if¡­I let Jacob and Emma y with you, do


    you want to be their friend?¡±


    Ruben was dumbfounded, he stared at Shirley shockingly, ¡°Can I have two good friends?¡±


    Every child was keen to have apanion. Kids should y with kids. After Ruben enrolled in


    kindergarten, other kids did not want to y with him because he was rude and arrogant.


    ¡°Yes, not only two. You can have a group of friends but as a premise, you must not grab things from


    others anymore. If you really want to get it, you can ask them to lend you it. If the kids don¡¯t want to


    give you, you can seek suggestion from your parents. You can ask whether they want to buy for you. If


    your parent has a rational reason for not buying the toy for you, you should behave even better. Your


    parent will award you when you are obedient,¡± Shirley said patiently.


    Mr. Koch and Dahlia looked at each other, they were amazed by Shirley¡¯s way of educating children


    and her attitude in treating the children.


    Actually, they were ready to be scolded by the children¡¯s parent and chased away by the security


    guard. But they never expected their mother was a gentle and polite woman.


    Ruben turned to look at Emma. Actually, he did not really want to grab the thing from Emma. He just


    thought that Emma was pretty and he wanted her to y with him.


    But she did not bother him.


    Emma hid the Peggy Pig behind her back and looked at him with disdain, ¡°Ruben, don¡¯t grab my toy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to grab your toy, I just want you to y with me but I see you only y with the toy. So, I


    want to tear it apart. Then, you will notice me and y with me,¡± Ruben lowered his head and showed


    a guilty expression after he said that.


    After Jacob knew the truth, he was shocked and said, ¡°You can tell us. Why do you want to do it in


    such an uneptable way by grabbing Emma¡¯s toy? So, you mean that you always grab the toy from


    others because you want them to y with you?¡±


    It was the first time Ruben¡¯s mind was read by another kid, it was amazing. He raised his head and


    looked at Jacob. He nodded with tears in his eyes.


    Jacob slid down from the sofa and stretched his hand. He said to Ruben, ¡°I can be your friend, do you


    want to y with me? As a premier, you must not grab my sister¡¯s toy anymore, including other kids.¡±


    Ruben looked at his hand surprisingly. The feeling of having a friend was amazing.


    He did not believe that and asked, ¡°Can¡­I really be your friend?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jacob nodded.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Ruben stretched his plump hand and grabbed Jacob¡¯s hand, he said, ¡°Jacob, you are my friend. I


    promise that I will not grab Emma¡¯s toy anymore.¡±


    Emma looked at Jacob and Ruben, she was not sure whether she wanted to befriend Ruben but his


    attitude looked great at the moment.


    So, she was uncertain.


    ¡°Emma,¡± Shirley turned around and looked at Emma.


    Emma sat still on the sofa.


    Ruben turned around and walked towards her. He took out a toy car and gave it to Emma, ¡°I give my


    toy car to you, don¡¯t be angry anymore. I promise that I will not grab your things anymore. Can you¡­


    y with me?¡±


    Emma looked at the toy in his hand, she hummed. Then, she curved his lips and said, ¡°I am not


    interested in his toy.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­then¡­¡±


    ¡°But we can y together,¡± she lowered her head and took the toy car from Ruben. She smiled.


    Ruben smiled too. The three children held each other¡¯s hand and formed a triangle shape.


    Mr. Koch and Mrs. Koch did not expect the issue to be settled perfectly.


    After three of the children forgave each other, they went to the garden and yed.


    Mr. Koch and Mrs. Koch stayed in the living room and asked about the psychological problem of their


    child. Shirley also shared her opinion with them patiently. They chatted for two hours.


    Mrs. Koch left with a smiling face. Before they left, she returned them thepensation on the table


    that was given by Mr. Koch.


    ¡°Mr. Koch, you take it back. Children see, children do. You two should be good models for the children


    to emte. Or else, my advice is such a waste,¡± Shirley said.


    Mr. Koch nced at the thing in her hand, he changed his expression. He waved his hand and said, ¡°It


    is just a piece ofnd, let me spend it as a lesson and I will change my attitude afterwards. You should


    ept it.¡±


    If she did not ept it, the Koch family will have a bad reputation in City L.


    ¡°Then I must not ept it, take it back.¡±


    Dahlia slightly pushed Shirley¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°Dr. Thomas, you just ept it as the consultation


    fee of my son. If Ruben has any trouble in the future, we beg your assistance. I feel uneasy if you don¡¯t


    ept it. Let¡¯s end our chat today, we should not disturb Dr. Thomas anymore. Ruben, say goodbye to


    auntie.¡±


    ¡°Bye, auntie, Emma and Jacob. Bye.¡±


    Emma and Jacob waved their hands simultaneously.


    After having a farewell, Dahlia quickly lifted her son and left. She did not dare to stay anymore as she


    was afraid that Shirley would return the contract to them again.


    After they left, Cameron looked at the contract in Shirley¡¯s hand suspiciously and said, ¡°Who will give a


    piece ofnd as the consultation fee? Why don¡¯t they give money?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, let me see¡­¡±

 Chapter 126 He Didn’t Sleep At All Last Night

    Chapter 126 He Didn¡¯t Sleep At All Last Night


    Upon opening the contract, it was a hard cover business contract with Mr. Koch¡¯s name,pany


    name and seal on it.


    The location of thend was in Africa, which was a prosperous area and was a small ind.


    Thend had not yet been developed and had apletely beachy pattern. However, if it was


    developed as a tourist attraction, it was definitely going to make a lot of money.


    Cameron said in astonishment, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Koch to be so rich to offer a whole ind like this.


    No wonder he acted so grand in front of his son and bought him whatever he wanted.¡±


    Shirley frowned and said, ¡°No, the Koch family became rich only due to leather goods and it was only in


    the past two years that they earned this little money. It is just a smallpany that is not even eligible


    for listing. For them to seize this area in Africa, the current qualifications of the Koch family are far from


    enough.¡±


    Cameron didn¡¯t understand. He raised his head and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do you know the value of this ind?¡± Shirley looked up at him.


    Cameron said, ¡°Could it be that it is expensive?¡±


    ¡°If you spend two three hundred million to buy it, it might make a huge profit. With Koch family¡¯s


    qualifications, they can only spend about fifty million at most and this is still an overstatement.¡±


    Although Shirley didn¡¯t pay much attention to people¡¯s lives in the rich social circle, she wasn¡¯t


    As soon as she had seen this piece ofnd, she had felt something was wrong.


    Hold on¡­


    It was Bryan!


    Yes, without Bryan¡¯s permission, the Koch family wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the Moore family mansion.


    Then, perhaps Bryan used Mr. Koch to cover up this piece ofnd.


    She lowered her head, gently caressed the heads of the two children and said, ¡°Babies, you guys go


    ahead. Mommy will go meet him first.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, can we go meet Daddy with you?¡± Emma immediately grabbed Shirley¡¯s clothes and asked.


    Shirley squatted down and said, ¡°Emma, Mommy is going to see if he was able to sleepst night or


    not. If he didn¡¯t sleep, I will have to make him sleep for a bit. If you go with me, then he will definitely


    not want to sleep and would want to apany you.¡±


    ¡°She is right! We don¡¯t want to disturb his sleep. We will wait until the next time we can go and y with


    him.¡± Jacob said as he grabbed Emma¡¯s hand.


    Emma sulkily let go of Shirley¡¯s clothes and nodded, ¡°Then you should go, Mommy. I will wait for you at


    home with Jacob.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will be back soon. Then I will take you to the supermarket and buy what you like to eat.¡±


    As soon as she heard about food, Emma¡¯s unhappiness dissipated. She pped her hands and said,


    ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s go in, Jacob.¡±


    The two kids walked into the house holding hands.


    Shirley sealed the contract again and said, ¡°Cameron, I will go there first. Check this location for me


    and see if you can find out something.¡±


    She was afraid that Bryan wouldn¡¯t admit after seeing the contract.


    ¡°Okay, leave it to me to deal with.¡±


    Shirley nodded and went to meet Bryan.


    Just now, Jordan had received a call from Mr. Koch. He had told Jordan what had happened here and


    Jordan had immediately reported it to Bryan.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, Dr. Thomas is really kindhearted. The kids were bullied like that but when she confronted


    Mr. and Mrs. Koch, she was still calm and even-tempered. And she even discussed it with them for a


    full two hours. The three kids were all persuaded to reconcile and they were ying happily in the


    yard.¡± Jordan admired Shirley¡¯s approach very much.


    If it was him and it was his child who had been bullied like this, he would have definitely asked the other


    party topensate a lot and would have made them apologize to his child properly before breaking


    off all rtions with them.


    Bryan chuckled, his gaze through the binocrs in his hands continuously fixed towards the opposite


    vi, and said, ¡°I can see that. How is thend?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Koch has already passed it on to Dr. Thomas.¡± Jordan said.


    Bryan nodded in satisfaction. At this moment, he saw a white car drive into the garden. Shirley got out


    of the car holding something simr to a file in her hand.


    Bryan frowned and watched the woman enter indoors. He quickly put away his binocrs, turned to sit


    on the sofa and said, ¡°You go out first. If you see Dr. Thomas, tell her that I have been working


    continuously in the study sincest night. And that I am still busy and have no intention of stopping.¡±


    Jordan¡¯s heart thudded as he gave him with a bbergasted look, ¡°Dr. Thomas¡­ came here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t waste time. She is already downstairs. Go quickly!¡± Bryan¡¯s attitude was a little impatient.


    After hearing this, Jordan didn¡¯t dare to neglect it anymore. He quickly picked up the file from the table


    and exited the study fast.


    He exited just in time to see Shirleying up the stairs.


    ¡°Good morning, Dr. Thomas.¡±


    ¡°I guess your boss didn¡¯t go to thepany today. How is he now? Did he sleepst night or not?¡±


    When Shirley asked this, Jordan sighed inwardly at Bryan¡¯s incredible foresight.


    He frowned, shook his head and said, ¡°Last night, Mr. Moore was reading documents in the study and


    he still hasn¡¯t stopped.¡±


    ¡°Still hasn¡¯t stopped?¡± Shirley was slightly stunned. She had thought that he would get better after a


    month of her treatment. She hadn¡¯t expected him to rpse to his original condition as soon as she


    stopped being by his side.


    ¡°Did he try to fall asleep on his ownst night?¡± Shirley asked again.


    Jordan nodded and said with a sigh, ¡°He must have tried. Later, he called me at two o¡¯clock, asking me


    toe over and work overtime.¡±


    Shirley raised her hand and rubbed her temple. She said, ¡°Okay, I understand. It must have been


    inconvenient for you, Jordan. How about you¡­ get off work now? I will go in and persuade him to rest.¡±


    If she had known earlier that taking a day off would disrupt all her ns, she wouldn¡¯t have listened to


    him.


    ¡°Okay. If you need anything, do not hesitate to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡± Shirley finished speaking, reached out and pushed open the study door.


    Sure enough, she saw Bryan sitting at the desk, tapping away at the keyboard with both hands as he


    stared at theptop screen intently. From time to time, he spoke some words into the microphone.


    He seemed to be in a meeting with someone.


    She closed the door tactfully with a light hand and then stood in front of him, not making a sound.


    Bryan looked up at her, immediately turned off the microphone, closed theptop and then looked at


    her again and said, ¡°You came!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Shirley nodded gently.


    Bryan asked, ¡°How are the children?¡±


    ¡°They are fine. The bully came to apologize today. His attitude was quite good, also brought a piece of


    worth of this piece ofnd.¡± Her tone was meaningful.


    Then she pulled out the contract and ced it in front of Bryan.


    Bryan nced at it lightly, knowing what the contract was without having to look at it.


    However, he still pretended to pick it up and read it carefully. Then he said, ¡°Thend in J city is still


    quite expensive. If the other party can offer this expensivend aspensation, it proves that they


    are sincerely apologizing. So just ept it and it can also serve as a penalty to the other party.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Shirley frowned and gave a nce, ¡°Help me estimate for how much it can sell. I n to sell it for


    money!¡±

 Chapter 127 You Like Kevin

    Chapter 127 You Like Kevin


    Bryan was so shocked, who would be so dumb to sell thatnd, even if she had no money to invest,


    she could find other people to invest on thatnd and then she could take a share.


    What the hell was she thinking?


    Even if Bryan didn''t approve of Shirley''s way of thinking at heart, but he still pretended to lift the


    contract and look at it seriously.


    Then he pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°This piece ofnd is quite valuable, I didn''t think that the


    Koch family would be so sincere.¡±


    Seeing his attitude, Shirley smiled in her heart indifferently and slightly raised her eyebrows as she


    said, ¡°How much does it worth?¡±


    ¡°Hm, tens of millions.¡±


    At that time, her cell phone rang because of a message.


    Shirley took her phone out, opened the message that Cameron sent her, coincidentally there''s a


    message about thend above it.


    After she read it in detail, she stepped forward and handed her cell phone to Bryan, she was smiling


    with a hint of sarcasm.


    ¡°Thisnd is worth 400 millions in J city, as long as it gets developed, it''ll definitely be a profitable


    transaction, these two years the rk family has been nning on Country A''s development project


    and it will start at the end of this year... The Koch family is just a small family that can''t even afford a


    bottle of the sand there, how could they get such valuablend?¡±


    Bryan stared at her cell phone, he more or less nced at the content of her phone.


    He didn''t feel guilty because his lie got exposed.


    His face was tense while his eyes looked indifferent, ¡°This is thepensation that members of rk


    family should give you.¡±


    ¡°Compensation?¡± Shirley took her cell phone back, ¡°Bryan, can you stop being so childish? That''s a


    grandpa''s eager love for his grandson, it''s very normal for not wanting a third person to ruin his


    grandson''s wedding... Besides, the other party is not unreasonable either, he already apologized to me


    yesterday.¡±


    ¡°It''s not enough!¡± Bryan suddenly straightened his neck, stood up, and stared at Shirley, ¡°His words to


    you were too over the line, he even said that in front of two children, that¡¯s the same as stabbing


    someone with a knife, moreover, I didn''t ask Darcy for this contract by force, he''s the one who used


    thatnd as an apology, if you won''t ept it, thatnd of his will be under my name, for us, the Moore


    Group, having another piece ofnd with good fortune is indeed a good thing, but I don''t want to make


    a fortune out of Darcy''snd, he gave it to you so just ept it, don''t be so stupid, he bullied you but


    you still think for him... From now on, you''ll realize that even if money can''t do everything, everything


    needs money.¡±


    Towards the end, Bryan spoke even gentler to her.


    He knew that she''s so hardworking, wasn''t it just to earn more money and give her two children a


    better life?


    Now when he wanted to treat her well, she wouldn''t ept anything else than work benefits, he could


    only use other ways to give her and her child a good life.


    Bryan''s words made Shirley speechless.


    Bryan went around the table, walked up to her, and said, ¡°Paisley, you don''t have to consider that


    Darcy is my good friend, then you can not do anything on him.¡±


    Shirley was stunned, she suddenly looked up at him.


    A part of that must be because Darcy helped her, her grandpa was confused and used by Amelia, not


    as serious as a big deal.


    ¡°Bryan, you can let Darcy say sorry again to me, but I can''t ept thisnd, if the two children know


    that they can get something for getting scolded by someone, their moral standard will be misled, I


    gathered everything I have now bit by bit, so my two children must be more sensible than other


    children, they know how hard my life is, I don''t want to let them to be rich second generation that only


    knows how to enjoy, I hope that they understand that there are sufferings, ups and downs, in this


    world.¡±


    Even if thosest few words were quite cruel for 5 years olds.


    But when there''s a conspiracy or disaster, there wouldn''t be any mental preparation.


    Shirley took the contract and handed it to Bryan.


    Bryan lowered his head, he then looked at Shirley for a very long time.


    He felt that sometimes Shirley would be really lovable and hateful.


    He stretched his hand out, took the contract, and said, ¡°What you said is correct, I didn''t consider


    them.¡±


    He put the contract he received on the table, took a step forward, stretched his hand out to grab her


    arm.


    But Shirley subconsciously took a step back, lifted her head, and looked into his eyes, ¡°You''re the one


    who made Amelia be hot headlines.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± he knew that he couldn''t hide it from her, so he just didn''t bother on hiding it... He looked at her


    left hand and quickly grabbed her wrist when she was off guard, then he spoke like a naughty child,


    ¡°Let me see your hand.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Shirley was slightly dumbfounded because of Bryan''s action and expression, there was a


    glimpse of her son''s figure on Bryan.


    When Jacob was naughty, he''d also snatch Emma''s item so suddenly, then he''d say ¡°Let me see¡±,


    ¡°Just for a moment¡±, to fawn on Emma.


    They were really father and son, whether it''s their appearance, way of speaking, and behavior,


    everything coincided.


    That made Shirley feel very guilty.


    She twisted her own hand and said, ¡°This morning when I wake up I have used the medicine, the


    medicine that Dr. rk prescribed for me is very good, it already dried a bit.¡±


    ¡°You still have to take good care of it, be careful of water and those who has special purpose on you.¡±


    he lifted one hand and put Shirley''s hand on his palm, his other hand grabbed her wrist firmly, as he


    gently said that.


    Shirley was slightly stunned, she''s really not used to this Bryan.


    The Bryan she had in her impression was quite selfish, very arrogant, obstinate, and also very


    domineering...


    These two days, as if he hadpletely changed, he didn''t even argue with her, he didn''t overdo it


    every single time, it really made Shirley feel very estranged.


    Seemed that she had to adjust her own mood well, otherwise she''d get easily affected by Bryan.


    ¡°I''m fine.¡± Shirley twisted her hand with strength again.


    Bryan released her at the same time when she struggled to break free.


    Shirley took a few steps backwards, bent down, lowered her head, and said, ¡°I heard that you were


    looking at documents and didn''t sleep all nightst night, I''ll make perfume for you, go and sleep on the


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    bed...¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Bryan already hugged her.


    Her body leaned on his chest, the top of her head was under his chin.


    His special manly aura spread all over her face.


    ¡°Paisley, when will you think about being me girlfriend?¡±


    Shirley stiffened, facing of his second confession, her heart was twisting.


    She pushed Bryan away with strength before saying, ¡°Bryan, I''ve said it to you before, did you not


    understand it? We''re impossible.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Bryan clenched both of his hands, thinking of what Tristan said to him, could she really didn''t


    ept him because of Kevin?


    Or Shirley had feelings for Kevin, before this she had always got rejected, but then Kevin''s back, so


    she''s waiting for Kevin''s answer.


    No, he''s the father of the children.


    ¡°Do you like Kevin?¡±

 Chapter 128 Bryan Kindly Let Her Take a Leave

    Chapter 128 Bryan Kindly Let Her Take a Leave


    Hearing that, Shirley suddenly turned her head and red at him, ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She had never had such idea about Kevin, furthermore, she''d feel that it''s impolite for others to ask


    about her feelings, especially when Bryan asked her like that.


    She felt annoyed and depressed at heart.


    She felt so irritable that she felt like resisting to Bryan.


    Looking at her expression, Bryan thought that his guess was right.


    What Tristan said was true, if he didn''t start a move, it''d be over when Kevin proposed to her.


    He took a big step forward and grabbed Shirley''s arm again as he asked, ¡°Give me a chance to prove


    it, I can do what he can do, I can also do what he can''t do.¡±


    "Bryan, don''t talk nonsense.¡± she shook him off with strength.


    Such misunderstanding was worse than scolding her as a mistress.


    There''s clearly nothing between her and Kevin, but Bryan suddenly went mad and thought that she


    liked Kevin.


    She didn''t want to discuss that topic with Bryan at all, ¡°No matter what my rtionship with Kevin is,


    we''re impossible, this is my job''s ethics, it''s also SL hospital''s requirement for doctors, patients


    shouldn''t have any personal feelings with doctors, otherwise it''ll affect the hospital¡¯s profits, all in all,


    we''re impossible.¡±


    She could only use that excuse to stall him.


    If he fired her, she''d just bring the two children away from China anyway.


    That''s not a loss for her, after returning to America, she''s still the super famous SO.


    Bryan was defeated by such reason.


    He red at her in exasperation, ¡°You don''t want to be with me just because of the hospital¡¯s rules,


    then what if...¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Moore fired me, I''ll bring the two children back to America and continue my work.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±Bryan gritted his teeth and red at her, she really didn''t know what''s good and bad, ¡°You may


    not leave.¡±


    ¡°Then Mr. Moore, please abide by the rules.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± he could abide by her hospital¡¯s rules, but he probably should say some conditions to restrict


    her too, ¡°Dr. Thomas, aren''t there other rules in your hospital?"


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shirley saw the scheme from his eyes, she became more rmed as she


    frowned and asked that.


    Bryan put one hand on the table, hugged Shirley, lowered his head, and said ambiguously, ¡°During the


    medical treatment period, doctors should pay close attention to patient''s health condition, take care of


    patient''s emotions and make a n to calm the patient as soon as possible.¡±


    That''s indeed the hospital¡¯s rule.


    However, the fastest way to calm down patients in the hospital was by injecting tranquilizer to them.


    What the hell was Bryan thinking?


    Shirley turned her head and looked at the table behind her, she realized that he somehow already


    driven her to the work desk, there''s no way back.


    Her waist slightly bent to the back, but her hand was pushing Bryan''s chest away with strength.


    Bryan took a few steps back, she stood up straight and said, ¡°That is indeed correct.¡±


    ¡°Then Dr. Thomas, to take care of my emotions as a patient, I don¡¯t want to see Dr. Thomas be so


    close with other man, nor ept any confession and proposal during my medical treatment period,


    otherwise I''ll have insomnia, and once I do, my health condition will get worse.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Shirley gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Shameless.¡±


    Using the hospital¡¯s treaty to restrict her feelings, she thought that he had changed, it turned out that


    he''s just pretending.


    Seeing how she was so angry, Bryan felt quite proud at heart as he smiled and said, ¡°Dr. Thomas, don''t


    think that I''m a person whose emotion doesn''t need to be taken care of just because I can go to work,


    eat, and drink... Don''t forget what you came here for.¡±


    Shirley took a few deep breath.


    Right, he''s also a sick patient.


    He''s sick.


    How could she argue with sick people.


    Furthermore, she already had the two children, she didn''t n on finding a stepfather for the two


    children either, so what he had requested was eptable.


    ¡°You don''t need to worry, I will abide by the hospital''s rules during your medical treatment, I won''t do


    anything that makes patients feel ufortable, are you satisfied now?¡± after saying that, Shirley


    raised her eyebrows, ¡°Then Mr. Moore, please abide by that behavior too so your health condition won''t


    get worse, forgive me for not being able to be your girlfriend or ept your proposal.¡±


    Bryan''s proud face darkened in an instant.


    He dug a huge hole for himself and got himself trapped.


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Moore for helping with Amelia''s matters, to thank you for what you''ve done for me, I''ll


    give you another bottle of sleep perfume today, get ready to go back to the bedroom and rest.¡±


    ¡°No need, give the perfume to me, just go home and apany the two children.¡± seeing how she


    walked by in front of him, Bryan immediately grabbed her right hand.


    She suddenly stopped, turned her head and nced at Bryan, ¡°Are you really... Okay?¡±


    ¡°When you just returned to the country, I didn''t sleep for more than a week but I didn''t die, right? Just


    go home and take a look at the two children.¡± He couldn''t take her time of being with the two children,


    coincidentally the two children didn''t go to school that day, he wanted to take them out to have some


    fun, but he must n it well.


    Shirley''s anger in her heart suddenly disappeared because of his words.


    Bryan sometimes would be quite annoying, but she must admit that he''s really good to the two children.


    ¡°I''ll let you go on a holiday for several days,e back after the auction.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± she didn''t think that Bryan would directly let her go on a holiday, ¡°Are you really okay?¡±


    ¡°I''ll try and see whether I can go sleep on my own, don''t you wish that I can sleep on my own too? I can


    try it when you bring the children away for a holiday, if you''re by my side, I''ll want to depend on you.¡±


    Bryan let her hand go, put his hand back into his own pocket, looking so serious.


    It''s rare for Shirley to feel that Bryan was very sensible, after listening to his words, she nodded and


    said, ¡°Okay, call me if there''s any difort, I''lle over and take a look at any tike.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Bryan nodded.


    Shirley quickly walked out of Bryan''s study room.


    Their conversation that day was still quite joyful.


    Seeing that she left, Bryan immediately called Jacob.


    Not long after, Jacob''s child-like voice came from the call, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Baby, your Mommy went back, Daddy let her go on a holiday for several days¡­ If you want to be with


    Daddy for several days, tell Mommy that you want to go out and have some fun, if she doesn''t agree,


    tell her that you don''t even know how City L looks like after returning to City L for such a long time, act


    cute or pitiful, if it''s still not working, just say that you miss me.¡± Bryan walked to the window, looking at


    the figure that walked out of the vi.


    Shirley opened the white car, after getting on the car, she started the car engine and left.


    Jacob seemed surprised, ¡°Daddy, I''m not good at pretending to be pitiful, Emma is the one who''s good


    at it!¡±


    ¡°Then go and tell Emma.¡±


    ¡°All right, I''ll try.¡±


    When Shirley''s car stopped at YH Vi Garden, Bryan hung up first.

 Chapter 129 Family of Four

    Chapter 129 Family of Four


    Jacob leaned on the side of the window and nced, seeing that Shirley was back, he quickly walked


    to Emma and shook her shoulders.


    Emma looked disgusted as she shook his hand off and said, ¡°Brother, don''t make my toy blocks


    copse, I''m nearly breaking my records.¡±


    Jacob nced and thought of a scheme, so he pushed Emma''s toy blocks.


    Emma worked hard to build a huge house, it copsed and fell onto the floor.


    In an instant, Emma was utterly dumbfounded.


    She stared at the blocks around her feet, stunned, then she cried loudly.


    Jacob immediately closed in to her ear and whispered, ¡°If you want to let Daddy to take us out and


    have fun, cry a bit more pitiful, when Mommy ask you why cry, just say that you miss Daddy, she''ll


    definitely bring us to Daddy, at that time you should say about going out and having fun.¡±


    ¡°Uwah!¡± Emma felt so wronged, she cried very hard.


    Not long after, the children''s room door was opened, Daisy and Shirley walked in together.


    ¡°Emma, why are you crying?¡± Shirley put her bag down, went to Emma''s side, looked down and


    nced at the toy blocks around Emma''s feet, she then looked at Jacob, ¡°Jacob, did you bully Emma?"


    ¡°I didn''t bully Emma, she just started crying for no reason.¡± Jacob red at Emma, he secretly prayed


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    at heart that Emma could cooperate with him.


    He really wished that he can go out and have fun with Daddy and Mommy, that way they''d look like a


    family.


    Emma rubbed her eyes as she said, ¡°Mommy, just now I had built a huge house, I want me, Brother,


    Mommy, and Daddy live together in a huge house, but the house copsed, boo hoo...¡±


    ¡°Brother said that we only have Mommy and we don''t have Daddy, he kicked my house, Mommy, I miss


    Daddy, let''s live together with Daddy in a huge house, okay?¡±


    Emma''s cry was full of the feeling of being wronged, her face was full of tears.


    But every sentence that she said pricked Shirley''s heart.


    Daisy took out some tissues and gave it to Shirley, Shirley lowered her head and wiped Emma¡¯s tears,


    she didn''t forget to educate Jacob either, ¡°Jacob, why did you kick the house that Emma had built?


    How does Mommy usually teach you? You guys should yield to each other, you''ve made Emma cry,


    apologize to Emma.¡±


    Jacob secretly felt happy at heart, but his face looked distressed instead as he said, ¡°Mommy, there is


    no Daddy in our house, I don''t want Emma to have such a high hope, she always thought that Daddy


    and Mommy will enter the vi together and stay together, a reunion of the family of four.¡±


    Her hand that was wiping Emma''s tears suddenly stopped, then Shirley suddenly looked up at Jacob,


    her expression seemedplicated.


    Seeing that, Jacob slowly lowered his head like a child that did a wrong thing, he then said, ¡°Emma,


    sorry, I''ll build a bigger house for you, there''ll be a garden in the house and we¡¯ll be able to y in it.¡±


    ¡°No, I don''t want that, I want Daddy.¡± Emma grabbed Shirley''s arm, crying and making a fuss.


    Shirley hugged Emma and put her palm on Emma''s head, frowning, ¡°Mommy is on a holiday these


    days, let''s use this chance and we''ll go out to have some fun, do you want that?¡±


    She definitely wouldn''t bring Emma to Bryan.


    So she could only silently refuse her request.


    But when Emma head that, she secretly nced at Jacob, ¡°Mommy, where are you bringing us to have


    fun?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, City L is a tourist destination, can we go and have a vacation in Copper Bay?¡± that ce was


    far away, near the beach, it''s also near the mountains area, it''s a holiday resort for enjoying the


    countryside.


    At that time Bryan would secretly go there, then their family of four could have a reunion.


    Before Shirley answered, Emma rubbed her eyes and asked, ¡°What kind of ce is Copper Bay?¡±


    ¡°Cameron said that there''s a children amusement park, beach, performance at night, we can also have


    BBQ buffet there... Mommy, you''ve been working and haven''t given yourself a good holiday, what if we


    use the holiday that Daddy gave you to apany you go and rx?¡± Jacob''s face looked very


    expectant.


    Shirley really didn''t have the heart to break her children¡¯s wish.


    She looked down at Emma, ¡°You really want to go and have fun? You''re not afraid of getting tired?


    Especially Jacob, you''re still injured.¡±


    Jacob patted his own little arms and said, ¡°For Mommy''s happiness, I can endure the pain.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I want to go to children amusement park, I want to go there.¡± Emma was indeed attracted by


    the ce that Jacob said too.


    Shirley cleaned up Emma''s face, then she took her phone out and searched the tourist attraction that


    Jacob mentioned, seeing that thements were pretty good, good environment, good hygiene


    management, most importantly there''s also parents and children package there.


    As long as she ordered parents and children package, her children could enter the children amusement


    park for free.


    It''s rare for her to have a holiday, Shirley wanted to rx too, empty all the mess in her mind.


    ¡°Okay, don''t make a fuss saying that you want Daddy anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I don''t want Daddy anymore, I want to have fun.¡± Emma smiled.


    Shirley silently heaved a sigh of relief, then she caressed Emma''s head, ¡°I''ll go and pack your clothes,


    Daisy, you can go on a holiday too these days, juste back when we''re back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shirley walked out of the children''s room.


    Jacob immediately walked to Emma''s side, he put his thumbs up and said, ¡°Emma, your old trick is still


    effective.¡±


    ¡°Humph, you¡¯ve ruined my house, you have topensate me.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, when we''re there, let Daddypensate you with a huge house.¡±


    ¡°Are you really sure that Daddy will go there?¡±


    ¡°I''ll say it to Daddy now.¡± Jacob pressed the phone''s voice note button and spoke with his child-like


    tone, ¡°Daddy, Mommy is going to take us to the Copper Bay.¡±


    Emma stared at the watch on his hand with sparkling eyes, she then leaned over to him and said,


    ¡°What is this, are you talking to Daddy? Can you summon Daddy with this?¡±


    After saying that, Bryan''s low voice immediately came from the watch, ¡°Emma, Daddy can hear your


    voice.¡±


    Emma''s eyes lighted up, she curiously grabbed Jacob''s arm and lifted it to her own face, ¡°Why does


    Brother have such a cool toy? I want one too, I want to listen to Daddy speaking everyday.¡±


    ¡°No, if I give you, you will get caught by Mommy in an instant.¡± every time they had a secret, Emma


    was the one who blew it off by saying it out.


    Emma red at him and said, ¡°I won''t let Mommy know, as long as Daddy won''t talk when Mommy is


    here.¡±


    Bryan chuckled, he felt that his daughter was so cute.


    He consoled her and said, ¡°Don''t worry, I have yours here, we''ll meet at the Copper Bay.¡±


    After hanging up, Bryan sent a message to several friends that they''d gather at Copper Bay that day.

 Chapter 130 Darcy Called Off the Engagement

    Chapter 130 Darcy Called Off the Engagement


    After Shirley had packed the two children''s luggage with Daisy, she received a call from Amelia.


    As soon as she picked up the phone, Amelia''s angry yell came from the other side of the line, "Paisley,


    was it you? Did you do it? You bitch, do you think if you can ruin my reputation, you can drive me out of


    City L? If you have the guts, then you can challenge me! Let the others see who is best at making


    perfume."


    Shirley took her phone and looked at it to make sure the lunatic who was calling her was Amelia, then


    she held it to her ear and said teasingly, "Amelia, didn''t you get this far by bringing this on yourself?


    You hurt my children two years ago, and you still haven''t apologized to me and tried tofort me. And


    yet, you tried to hurt me again yesterday in public. Even if you don''t get exposed by the media today,


    you will get into trouble sooner orter."


    People like Amelia had done so many wrongdoings that they were simply self-destructive.


    Since Shirley was able to hear Amelia scream so desperately and furiously, she felt veryforted.


    And she thought it could be considered as a way to vent her anger for her two children.


    Speaking of this, she also had to thank Bryan.


    "So... it was you! It was really you! You bitch, you''re so vicious! How dare you have the media


    cklisted me! But I''m telling you it is not going to work! Darcy is my fianc¨¦, and he and Bryan are


    friends, so the rk family won''t watch me be framed."


    Shirley sneered, "Amelia, if you knew that Darcy offered Africa to Bryan yesterday as a gift because of


    you and he is trying to preserve his friendship with Bryan, then you wouldn''t be saying this to me."


    What''s more, if this stupid Amelia knew that she was Bryan''s psychiatrist, then she was afraid Amelia


    would go crazy.


    "What are you... talking about?" Amelia squealed, " Africa is thend where the rk family is going to


    give it to my family as bride price, so how could you deserve to own thatnd?"


    Shirley raised her eyebrows and didn''t realize she had gotten so much information from Amelia.


    She was wondering why the rk family had given Africa to Bryan. And it turned out


    that there was a reason for Darcy to do so.


    If what Amelia said was true, what Darcy did was really sinister.


    "I''m sorry that thend is mine now." Shirley took her phone away, nced at Amelia''s profile picture,


    curled her lips, and smiled grimly.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Amelia''s yell came out of the phone once more.


    However, Shirley hung up on Amelia while she was yelling. She then cklisted Amelia''s phone


    number as well as her WeChat.


    Shirley almost lost faith in the world two years ago because of her two children. However, now that she


    had seen the wicked pay her price, she once again believed that justice woulde sooner orter.


    She put away her phone, walked out of the bedroom with her baggage, pushed open the door of the


    children''s room, and said, "Jacob, Emma, let''s go."


    "Okay." The two children cheered together.


    Meanwhile, Amelia smashed her phone because Shirley had hung up on her.


    The driver pulled up at the gate of the rk family''s old mansion, turned to Amelia, and said, "Ms.


    Jones, we just arrived at the rk family''s old mansion."


    Amelia looked back at the rk family''s old mansion and clenched her hands secretly.


    Now, she could only turn to the old master of the rk family for help. As long as the rk family


    intervened in the matter, the media would not dare to continue to cover her story.


    After all, she was the future hostess of the rk family.


    She took out her eye drops and squeezed a few drops in her eyes before getting out of the car and


    heading to the rk family''s old mansion.


    However, before she could step into the rk family''s front door, Darcy came out of it.


    Amelia came to a halt, and she looked a bit nervous.


    She didn''t expect Darcy to be at the old mansion.


    Thinking about what had happened on the Inte today, she pretended to say in an injured voice,


    "Darcy, I was justing to find you. Where''s your grandfather?"


    Darcy, hands in his pants pockets, swept a cold gaze over Amelia, then skimmed over her and looked


    out onto the highway outside the old mansion.


    Several cars drove into the rk family home in an orderly fashion and parked on the open space in


    front of the gate. In a few moments, a group of reporters came out of the car.


    Amelia heard the movement behind her and immediately turned around to look back.


    When Amelia saw a group of reporters with equipment anding in her direction, she felt her heart


    tighten, turned her head immediately, and stared at Darcy, "Why are there reporters here?"


    "I told the reporters toe here."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Because you wille."


    "What..." Amelia instantly felt a surge of anger, "What do you mean?"


    "You don''t have to look for my grandfather anymore. And he won''t see you anymore. I called the press


    here today because I have something to announce. Since you''re here, that''ll be even better." Darcy


    pushed up his sses and walked towards the reporters.


    In a short time, both sides stood face to face.


    The reporters had already handed Darcy their prepared microphones, and some caught up with


    Amelia.


    "Mr. Darcy rk, I don''t know if you''ve seen the headlines this morning. What do you think about your


    fianc¨¦e cheating on you before the wedding?" A reporter thoughtfully took out his phone and showed


    Darcy a picture of Amelia holding an 80-year-old man.


    The reporters then bombarded him with questions.


    Darcy reached for a microphone and said in a clear and gentle voice, "The purpose of today''s press


    conference at the rk family''s old mansion is to announce that I am calling off my engagement to Ms.


    Amelia Jones. From now on, we are going our separate ways. Ms. Jones is free to be in a rtionship


    with whomever she wants. Therefore, neither the rk family nor I have the right to interfere with Ms.


    Jones'' private life."


    Amelia felt as if she was struck by lightning and stared straight at Darcy''s back.


    She did not expect this to turn out like this.


    And she didn''t ept it.


    She walked quickly to Darcy and grabbed his arm, "Just let me exin. I was framed. Someone framed


    me. I don''t even know the person in the picture. You... "


    "Ms. Jones, can you tell us how long you''ve been seeing this gentleman?"


    "We heard that you were driven out of France after this gentleman died. What caused you to leave that


    country?"


    "During your rtionship with this gentleman, were you also dating Mr. Darcy rk?"


    "No! I didn''t do that. Darcy, you need to call security and get them all out of here! Just listen to my


    exnation." Amelia turned her head and yelled at Darcy.


    Darcy broke her grip on his shirt and slowly stepped back, looking at Amelia with indifference in his


    eyes.


    There were more and more reporters rushing to the rk family''s old mansion, so Amelia was soon


    surrounded by those reporters.


    Darcy made his way out of the surrounding crowd.


    Amelia reached out and screamed in Darcy''s direction, "Darcy, don''t go! Let me exin..."

 Chapter 131 The Encounter Made by Bryan

    Chapter 131 The Encounter Made by Bryan


    The fact that the rk family broke off the engagement to Amelia Jones once again exploded on the


    Inte.


    The heat of the scandal kept increasing, and it went viral abroad, which was such a disgrace to her.


    The Jones family quickly responded to it. They decided to kick her out of the family, cancel the Jones


    family consumption card she was using, and kick her out the genealogy.


    The major media took advantage of this to deliver advertisements in various ways.


    Shirley saw thetest news, which made her full of joys of spring. She turned off the webpage, and


    turned to the two little kids behind her, ¡°Honey, we are leaving now. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy.¡± the two little kids looked at each other and replied.


    Shirley started her white car and drove past Bryan Moore¡¯s vi. Bryan soon drove to Copper Bay too,


    but he took a different path.


    It was about ten o''clock when Shirley and kids arrived at Copper Bay.


    Shirley ordered a family set meal online. She nned to go back before the auction.


    Shirley took the two children to the hotel and checked in. After getting in the room, she unpacked


    luggage and hung clothes in hotel closet. After all these, she inspected Jacob¡¯s wound.


    The wound on Jacob¡¯s back was healing well, but medicine was still needed.


    Shirley gently said, ¡°Jacob, don''t go near the water when we go to the beach. You¡¯re wounded on the


    back. It¡¯s better not to touch the water.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re not going to go to the beach. Your hands are injured, and you should be careful too.¡±


    Jacob said considerately.


    Anyway, their daddy would join themter, who could take them to do some parent-child activities to


    improve their rtionship.


    ¡°Mommy, can we go to the amusement park? I want to ride the Ferris wheel.¡± Emma leaned over the


    window, looking at the Ferris wheel outside.


    Shirley looked back at her and smiled, ¡°Let''s take a rest first, and then find a ce to eat. And we could


    have a little fun at night if the time is right. So let¡¯s go to the amusement park tomorrow."


    ¡°We have several days here, so don¡¯t worry. We can go wherever we want.¡± Jacob turned to look at his


    sister, andforted her softly.


    Emma giggled and nodded her head, ¡°Yes, brother, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Then she got off the sofa and ran to Shirley.


    And Shirley just finished applying the medicine on Jacob¡¯s wound.


    Shirley went to the bathroom with the liquid medicine in hands. Emma quickly grabbed Jacob''s arm


    and asked, ¡°Where is daddy now?¡±


    ¡°Hush!¡± Jacob nced back at the bathroom and said softly, ¡°Daddy will let us know if he arrives. We


    just wait patiently.¡±


    ¡°But I miss him¡±


    "Come here." Jacob beckoned.


    Emma ran to him quickly.


    Jacob picked up Shirley''s phone, cracked the lock screen password, and clicked on a webpage.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Emma leaned forward and asked.


    Jacob clicked on the news about Amelia, and showed it to Emma. He replied, ¡°Look, this bad woman is


    in big trouble now. She was thrown out by her family, stopped the consumption card, and was sacked


    by senior master. She could never hurt our mommy anymore.¡±


    ¡°Wow, really, that¡¯s great news.¡± Emma pped her hands excitedly.


    Shirley just walked out of the bathroom and saw them staring at the phone excitedly. She felt curious


    and walked over to have a look.


    When she saw the photo of Amelia who wore revealing clothes, Shirley hurriedly took the phone away


    and said, ¡°Jacob, mommy told you that you can¡¯t use the phone or visit any website.¡±


    There was some information on the website that she thought was not suitable for children of this age,


    and it would do no good to children¡¯s eyes to spend too much time on phones.


    Many children nowadays suffered from myopia or astigmatism because they were obsessed with smart


    phones.


    Emma walked up to Shirley. She reached out and grabbed Shirley''s clothes, and asked, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll


    never meet that bad woman again, right?¡±


    Putting the phone into her pocket, Shirley squatted down with hands touching the hair on Emma¡¯s


    shoulders, and answered, ¡°We could say it that way. No one cares about her anyway.¡±


    ¡°I wonder who exposed those bad things she did.¡± Emma patted hands and asked excitedly.


    At this moment, Bryan came to Shirley¡¯s mind.


    Jacob slipped off bed and walked to Shirley. He said, ¡°I heard that she is rted to the rk family,


    which is also a super wealthy family. Except the Moore family, other small families have no ability to go


    against the rk family, not to mention reveal Miss Jones. So it¡¯s daddy who did it!¡±


    Saying so much, Jacob just wanted to remind his mother that daddy was a great man.


    Shirley''s heart sank slightly. Amelia''s scandal had been reported by the major media. It was true that


    only Bryan can make it happen and contend with the rk family.


    ¡°Mommy, I miss daddy.¡± Emma suddenly pursed her mouth and said, ¡°It would be nice if daddy could


    alsoe here to have fun with us. Mommy could sit and watch daddy ying with us, and you could


    take pictures for us.¡±


    Shirley frowned slightly, because she couldn''t satisfy her daughter¡¯s request.


    She didn''t want Bryan to break the current tranquility they had.


    She gently stroked Emma''s head, in such a way telling her that she could also apany the two of


    them.


    The two little kids looked at each other. Emma lowered her head bit her lip tightly and asked, ¡°Mommy,


    is it true that we couldn¡¯t have our daddy forever?¡±


    Shirley''s hands on Emma¡¯s head suddenly stopped.


    These words were like a needle pierced into her heart, and the unbearable pain made her feel hard to


    breathe.


    Seeing this, Jacob knew that Emma¡¯s words made mother sad. He hurriedly walked up and held


    Emma¡¯s hand, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same whether daddy stays with us or not? Daddy lives in the same ce


    with us. We can meet him from time to time.¡±


    Shirley came back to senses, and the expression on her face slowly recovered.


    Emma had a nce at Jacob, and then she came to Shirley and put her hands around Shirley''s neck,


    patting her back slightly.


    Shirley looked puzzled, ¡°Emma, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    She poked her belly a few times and said in a lovely voice.


    Shirley breathed a sigh of relief. She reached out and took her into arms, ¡°Mommy takes you down for


    dinner.¡±


    They went downstairs and came to a western restaurant.


    The National Day was around the corner, and some people came to Copper Bay for vacation ahead of


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    time. The restaurant of more than 200 square meters was full of people.


    Shirley was d that she booked a table in advance, or they had to wait after the peak.


    The waiter took them to the table she reserved.


    Their table was near the sea and also more expensive, but these expenses were nothing to Shirley.


    It was just that when she was about to walk to the table, a familiar voice suddenly came from the side,


    ¡°Whose bill are you going to put it on?¡±


    Both Shirley and the two children looked towards the left, and saw Bryan sitting by the window, who


    was leaningnguidly on the chair, with a scornful smile appearing on the corner of his lips...

 Chapter 132 Helpful Friends

    Chapter 132 Helpful Friends


    The moment when they met each other¡¯s eyes, the smiles on their face froze, especially Shirley''s


    expression, like a thunderbolt from the blue, and her pupils were dted instantly.


    Subconsciously, she felt that Bryan followed her here. She took a big step forward and inquired


    ferociously, ¡°Bryan, why are you here? Are you following me? You promised that I can take a few days


    off. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re doing the opposite behind my back. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too far?¡±


    Other people at the table stoppedughing and sat straight.


    Bryan also sat straight from previousnguid posture.


    He frowned and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°You didn''t, then how did it happen? I am here and youe here too. So should we me that City L


    is such a small ce?¡± Besides, City L was a tourist destination of China. There were numerous


    resorts like Copper Bay in the city, so why did shee here and he happened to be here too?


    She didn¡¯t believe his words at all.


    Tristan, who sat opposite, picked up the red wine and took a sip, with a teasing look in his eyes.


    Mark and Lucas lowered their head immediately to eat steak, so as to conceal the urge tough out


    loud.


    It was the first time when...


    Their big brother was pointed at nose. What an impressed woman!


    Bryan¡¯s face turned dark, ¡°Shirley, I¡¯m here on vacation as well as for some business talks. I really


    didn¡¯t mean to follow you. How can you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Believe you? I¡¯m not mad to believe you.¡± Shirley remained steadfast in her belief that her


    whereabouts were monitored, which made her feeling terribly bad.


    She immediately lost the only little affection for him.


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go to other ces for our vacation. Also, don¡¯t follow me anymore. If you are not feeling


    well, hit my job number.¡± Shirley warned with a cold face. Then she turned around, holding a child in


    each hand, and walked in front of them.


    Others who were gloating over it realized that things got serious now.


    Among them, Rex got up and cried, ¡°Mrs Moore, you have misunderstood Bryan.¡±


    Shirley paused, and looked back at Rex.


    Rex took off the ck peaked cap on his head, with a polite smile on his charming face. He went on to


    introduce himself, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs Moore. I¡¯m Rex Grant. I¡¯m an actor, singer and dancer. And


    you know, sometimes I get somemercial endorsements or shoot magazines. It happens today I¡¯m


    doing endorsement here for advertising Copper Bay, so I called Bryan here for my endorsement and I


    also told some good friends toe, as you can see. It¡¯s a nice time for us to have fun together


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    because the National Day is just in about one or two days and we all are usually very busy. So it¡¯s me


    that bring them here today. I didn¡¯t know you woulde here either. There are a few seats avable,


    would you like to sit and eat with us?


    Rex hurriedly pulled away the chair behind him, stepped away from the position, and pointed to his


    seat.


    Lucas, who was next to him, also got up immediately, and nodded his head heavily to prove that what


    Rex said was true.


    Shirley frowned suddenly, and her eyes lingered between Bryan and Rex. She corrected, ¡°My name is


    Paisley Thomas, a psychotherapist. You can call me Doctor Thomas or just call me by name. I¡¯m Mr


    Moore¡¯s wife, so please don¡¯t call me like that.¡±


    Rex smiled awkwardly, ¡°Sure. It¡¯s just that you look so much like Mrs Moore that I fail to hold my


    tongue.¡±


    Hearing this, Mark almost cried out.


    At the moment, Bryan stood on his feet and said, ¡°Believe it or not, I didn¡¯t follow you here. If you don''t


    want to see me here, I can leave immediately.¡±


    Shirley moved her sight on Bryan and saw a hint of grievance on his face. It seemed that she really


    misunderstood him?


    She clenched the hands of the two kids, and said, ¡°There is no need. It¡¯s your freedom to be


    anywhere.¡±


    It just made Shirley feel it was their fate¡­..but how weird it was. She tried to find a ce in City L


    where there was no Bryan, but they just met.


    ¡°Would you like to sit and eat with us? Mark and the others ordered children¡¯s meals for themselves.


    I¡¯m sure they would be d to offer their meals to the lovely kids. They can order something else for


    themselves.¡± Bryan looked down at Emma and Jacob.


    Jacob looked up at Shirley, while Emma stared at the children¡¯s meal before Mark.


    The food on that te was pretty rich.


    There were fruit sd, vegetable bread, sauces and soup, each of which looked delicate and fresh.


    It was very appetizing at first sight.


    A noise could be heard from Emma¡¯s stomach.


    She immediately covered her belly with her little hands.


    Jacob poked Shirley with his fingers, ¡°Mommy, Emma¡¯s belly is grunting.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s saying it wants something to eat. Mommy, when can we have our meals?¡± instead of crying to join


    Bryan, Emma asked in a pathetic tone.


    But before Shirley could answer, Mark got up and said, ¡°It definitely would take ages to have your meal


    served if you make your order now. There are so many people waiting for their meals. Hello, little


    sweetie,e and sit here.¡±


    With fingers in mouth, Emma looked at Shirley for an answer.


    Shirley touched Emma¡¯s head gently. Mark and Rex¡¯s hospitality eased her prejudices against Bryan.


    She replied in a softened voice, ¡°Thank you very much. But I¡¯ve ordered the food online, and it¡¯s ready


    to be served at the table.¡±


    As she said it, she shot a nce at Bryan again, and then took the two little guys to the booth next to


    them.


    The waiter immediately arranged the food to be served up after checking her online order.


    Bryan nced down at the children¡¯s meal in front of Mark.


    He felt so sad when he just saw the expression of his daughter staring at the children¡¯s meals. So he


    took away Mark¡¯s meal and walked to Shirley.


    Shirley nced at the figure next to her. She was about to look up when a te with abundant food


    was ced before her.


    She was startled, raising her head at Bryan.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for Emma.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ve already ordered a meal. It''s too much and it¡¯s a waste of food. Please take it back.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear that children are very hungry now? How long would you like to hang on like that?¡±


    Bryan med angrily. He felt sorry to see his daughter being hungry without food to eat.


    Shirley got irritated with his reproach. As she right intended to counter back, the waiter suddenly came


    to her, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,dy. The children meals you ordered have been sold out. Would you like to order


    other set menu? But it¡¯ll take more than ten minutes for the meal to be served considering there are so


    many customers today.¡±


    Shirley froze and then she moved her sight back on the children meal in front of her, with a terrible look


    on her face.


    She was not an unreasonable woman. However, she felt everything was not right today, so she couldn¡¯t


    help arguing about it with the waiter, ¡°I ordered the exclusive set and the Copper Bay promised to meet


    customer¡¯s needs. Forget about it, I¡¯ll order another one.¡±


    ¡°I give you this one and you take it on your bill of the exclusive set.¡± Bryan stopped the waiter offering


    menu to Shirley, and said in a deep voice.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!